lECTlONS OF 
 GREAT LADY 
 
 COMTESSE DE BOIGNE 
 

 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
Date Due 
 
 
 ^_^__ 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 <t "WKl \m 
 
 X 
 
 
 gfr 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 PRINTED IN 
 
 U. a. A. 
 
 car 
 
 NO. 23233 
 
 "ecollecMons of a 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924024301610 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF 
 A GREAT LADY 
 
THE COMTESSE DE BOIG^JE 
 
 in 1864 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF 
 
 A GREAT LADY 
 
 BEING MORE MEMOIRS OF THE 
 COMTESSE DE BOIGNE 
 
 EDITED FROM THE ORIGINAL MS. 
 
 BY M. CHARLES NICOULLAUD 
 
 WITH FRONTISEIECE 
 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 1912 
 
 ^\<Vl 
 
 
Printed in England 
 
 x/^y f^5<^ 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 EXPEDITION OF THE DUCHESSE DE BERRY, 1832 
 
 CHAPTEB I 
 
 The Dnchease de Berry — Proposal to take the Due de Bordeaux to the H6tel 
 de Ville in July 1830 — At Trianon — The voyage from Cherboarg — 
 St. Helens — Lulworth— The Duchesse de Berry leaves the Royal Family 
 — Stay at Bath — ^Visit to Naples — The Carlo Alberto — The opposition 
 of the Faubourg Saint-Germain — The sack of Saint-Germain I'Auzerrois 
 and the Archbishopric — Attitude of the Carlist opposition — The 
 Upstarts Pp. 1-11 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 The Legitimist party — Madame la Dauphine — Committees of Direction — 
 The conspiracy of the Rue des Prouvaires — The Embassies — Searches 
 at the house of Mme. de la Rochejaquelein — Division in society — The 
 cholera in 1832 — Disturbances in Paris — General self-sacrifice — 
 Mourning — The progress of the scourge — Continuation of ordinary life 
 — Heroism of the Due and Duchesse de Broglie Pp. 12-25 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Letter published by the Monitewi — Conversation at the house of Mme. 
 R6camier — M. Genoude — Conversation with the Vicomte de la Roche- 
 foucauld — ^Remark of M. de Chateaubriand — The Carlo Alberto stopped 
 at tm Ciotat — The Duchesse de Berry is not on board — Disturbances 
 at Marseilles — Disembarkation of the Prinoesse — M. de Villeneuve — 
 Marie Caroline at Nantes — The old Vendeen leaders think it impossible 
 to bring about a rising — The Bousingots — Steps taken at Saint-Cloud 
 — Return of M. de Chateaubriand Pp. 26-34 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 The movement in la Vendue — The conqueror of Algiers — The insurrection 
 of January 5 and 6, 1832 — The Royal Family goes to Paris — 
 Visit to the Tuileries — Outburst by Mme. Adelaide — The Queen is in- 
 duced to trouble no further about the Duchesse de Berry — Martial law — 
 The family council — M. Berryer approaches the Duchesse de Berry 
 — The P^nissiSre — Arrest of M. Berryer — His letters — Arrest of MM. 
 de Chateaubriand, Hyde de Heuville, and de Fitzjames Fp.35-16 
 
 T 
 
vi CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 The Government is anxious for the departure of the Duchesse de Berry — 
 The Ministry of October 11, 1832— M. Thiers makes a change in the 
 prefecture of the Loire-Inferieure — Eesolution to arrest the Princess 
 — Treachery of Dentz— Conversation with M. Thiers and M. Pasquier 
 — Steps taken to warn the Princess Pp. 47-60 
 
 CHAPTER VI ' 
 
 Failure of the first attempt at capture — Note from M. Pasquier— The 
 Duchesse de Berry is arrested — Visit to Queen Marie Amelie — 
 The impressions of M. Thiers— The story of the arrest— The part 
 played by Deutz — The noble bearing of the Princess — The decision 
 of the Government concerning her — The Cwpricieuse transports the 
 Duchesse de Berry to Blaye — M. Guizot's attitude — The Princess's 
 papers — The Due d'Orlgans and the Due de Nemours are authorised 
 to rejoin the Army in Belgium Pp. 61-73 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 M. de Chateaubriand abandons the idea of settling in Switzerland — The 
 Duchesse de Berry at Blaye — The wardrobe of the Princess — Subscrip- 
 tion in the Faubourg Saint-Germain — Opening of the Chambers — 
 Attempt upon the King's life — Discussion npon the Address — M. Berryer 
 —The capture of Antwerp — ^Negotiations for sending a Lady of Honour 
 to Blaye — Note from M. Pasquier— General Bugeand Pp. 74-84 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Health of the Duchesse de Berry — Drs. Orfila and Auvity are sent 
 to Blaye — Early rumours — The French Enights — Dr. Dubois is sent 
 — Indignation of the Carlists — Pamphlet by M. de Chateaubriand — 
 The Duchesse de Berry announces a secret marriage — Dinner at the 
 house of M. de Werther — The Queen's grief — The Duchesse de Berry 
 and General Bugeaud — The Princess asks for Dr. Deneuz — Ouvrard 
 and Mme. du Cayla — M. de Lucchesi — Mme. de ChS,tenay and Mme. 
 de Colbert — Birth of a young Princess Pp. 85-96 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 Charles X. declines to receive the Duchesse de Berry — The King of Naples 
 offers her a refuge in Sicily — The Princesse de BauSremont — M. de 
 Mesnard returns to Blaye — The Duchesse de Berry is set at liberty — 
 Discomfiture of General Bugeaud — Remark of M. de Chateaubriand — 
 The attitude of the Carlist party — The mistake of the Government — 
 Charles X. demands proof of the secret marriage — Mme. Lucchesi 
 Palli is excluded from the Royal Family — The dignity of Count 
 Lucchesi — Letter from the commander of the Aaion — The arrival of 
 the Princess in Sicily Pp. 97-109 
 
CONTENTS vii 
 
 FESTIVITIES AT FONTAINEBLEAU, 1834 
 
 The situation in 1834-Boyal Family at CMtenay-Arrival at Fontalueblean, 
 — Entertainment and supper— Inspection of the Chateau 'under the 
 King's guidance— The young Duo d'Aumale— Mental suffering of the 
 Queen— The weight of usurpation— Drive in the forest in relays— The 
 great trellis — Melohior de Polignao Pp. no-HS 
 
 THE MARRIAGE OF THE DUC D'ORL^ANS, 1837 
 
 I 
 
 Difficulties of the situation — Attempts upon the King's life— M. Thiers 
 
 Ministerial crisis— The doctrinaires— The Mole Ministry— Marriage of 
 the Due d'OrlSans — Princess Helena of Mecklenburg — Her arrival at 
 
 Fontainebleau — The marriage ceremonies — Lists of invited guests 
 
 Ill-temper of M. Mole Pp_ 119_129 
 
 H 
 
 New etiquette introduced by the King of the Belgians— Amiability of 
 
 Queen Marie Amelie— The Duohesse d'Orl^ans- Her kindly bearing 
 
 Sadness of Princesse Marie — The restoration of the palace — Dress of 
 Mme. de La Tr^moille — The King of the Belgians secures an introduc- 
 tion to Yusuf — Entry of the Duchesse d'Orleans to Paris Pp. 130-137 
 
 III 
 
 Opening of the museum of Versailles — An official personage The 
 
 journalists — The National Museum — Banquet — Visit to the galleries — 
 The theatre Pp. 138-14S 
 
 DEATH OF PRINCE TALLEYRAND, 1838 
 
 The danger run by Prince Talleyrand in 1837 — M. de Talleyrand does 
 not wish to die at Paris- Mme. de Dino and the Archbishop of Paris 
 — ^The saXon of Mme. de Dino — The Naiional — M< de Talleyrand 
 Ambassador at London— The Due de Broglie brings business to Paris 
 — Mme. de Dino — The Prince wishes to go to Vienna — His resignation 
 — Intrigues against the Due de Broglie — M. Thiers as Minister of 
 Foreign Affairs — M. de Talleyrand is tricked by him Pp. 144-154 
 
 b 
 
viii CONTENTS 
 
 II 
 
 The growing weakness of Prince Talleyrand — Conduct of the Archbishop 
 of Paris on the death of the Prinoesse de Talleyrand— Reply of the 
 Archbishop of Bourges — Iltoess of Mme. de Dino — The Abbe 
 Dnpanloup— M. de Talleyrand delivers the eulogy upon M. Eeinhard 
 at the Academy— Another accident— Negotiations for a form of 
 declaration submitted to the Archbishop — Last illness of M. de 
 Talleyrand- Pauline de Talleyrand— M. de Talleyrand signs the 
 declaration in a letter to the Pope— Visit of the King— Death of 
 M. de Talleyrand — Difficulties at Borne- The funeral Pp. 154-165 
 
 DEATH OF PRINCESSE MARIE D'0RK6aNS, 
 DUCHESS OF WURTEMBURG, 1889 
 
 Childhood of Princesse Marie — The artistic temperament — Education of 
 the children of the Duo d'Orleans — Marriage of the Prinoesse Louise 
 d'Orl^ans — Mme. Mallet — Her death — The Princesse Marie's scorn of 
 popularity — The Princesse Clementine — Works of the Princesse Marie 
 — The Count of Syracuse — The King of Naples — The Princesse Marie's 
 vocation for marriage Pp. 166-178 
 
 II 
 
 Journey to Belgium — Marriage of Prince Leopold of Naples — Duke 
 Alexander of Wiirtemburg — The Princess refuses a settlement in 
 France — Marriage of the Princesse Marie at Trianon — Her happiness — 
 The burning of the Princess's country house at Gotha — Birth of Prince 
 Philip — Travel in the south — Death of the Duchess of Wiirtemburg — 
 Her last moments — Funeral at Dreux — " For Joinville " Pp. 179-192 
 
 DEATH OF THE DUG D'ORLl^ANS, 1842 
 
 Prophecies for the year 1840— The year 1842— Note from M. Pasqnier— 
 
 The last words of the Duo d'Orleans to his mother on July 12 1842 
 
 The Duo d'Orleans demands a speedy carriage — M, de Cambis— The 
 
 horses bolt — Fall of the Prince on the road de la Bevolte The King's 
 
 optimism — Death of the Duo d'Orleans — The King and the Queen 
 
 The Dnohesse d'Orleans learns her loss on the Plombi^res road— The 
 Due de Nemours Pp. 1 93.205 
 
CONTENTS ix 
 
 II 
 
 Oeneral mourning — Popularity of the Duo d'Orl§ans — The Legitimist party 
 — The Dauphine goes into mourning — The reason why mourning for 
 Charles X. was not worn — The chapelle m-dente at Neuilly — The Queen 
 refuses to permit a lying-in-state at the Louvre — The arrival of the 
 Duchesse d'Orlfians — Notes left by the Prince — Visit to Queen Marie 
 Amfilie — Mme. Adelaide — Eemark of the Duo d'Aumale Pp. 206-219 
 
 III 
 
 "The departure of Chartres" — Moving scenes — From Neuilly to Notre 
 Dame — The lying-in-state — The Due de Nemours — The procession to 
 Dreux — Another visit to the Queen — Her grief — The Duchesse d'Orlfians 
 and the little Comte de Paris — The Queen and the Princesses go to 
 Dreux — The Queen is changed — The Duchesse d'Orleans Pp. 220-230 
 
 DEATH OF MME. ADi^LAIDE D'ORLl^ANS, 1847 
 
 Development of French society — Progress or decadence ? — Former influence 
 of the Duo d'Orleans— The Due de Nemours — M. Guizot — ^A glance at 
 Mme. Adelaide's mode of life — The King's signature — The Queen's 
 habits — The marriage of the Prince de Joinville — " The sailor's wife " 
 — The Princesse de Joinville — Marriage of the Duo d'Aumale — M. Thiers 
 and Marshal Turenne — Acquisition of a villa at Tronville — M. Pasquier 
 — Attempted assassinations by the gamekeeper Lecomte at Fontaine- 
 bleau and by Henri at Paris Pp. 231-246 
 
 II 
 
 Spanish marriages — Apprehensions of Chancellor Pasquier — How the 
 marriages were decided — The Duo de Montpensier — Life in the 
 Tnileries — The Queen's daughters-in-law — The Petit Luxembourg — 
 Growing weakness oE the King — M. DuohS,tel — Ill-health of Mme. 
 Adelaide — Dissatisfaction in the Eoyal Family — Walking accident at 
 Chatenay — Bad harvest — The Pritchard case — General de Cubidres 
 
 and M. Teste — Anecdote concerning M. de M Entertainment at 
 
 Vincennes Pp. 247-262 
 
 III 
 
 Assassination of the Duchesse de Praslin — Adventure of Comte Hector 
 Mortier — Intervention of the Chancellor and of the Prefect of Police — 
 Defence of M. Baroohe — Swiss affairs — A check to M. Guizot — 
 The Chancellor's foresight — ^Visit to Mme. Adelaide — Her death 
 
 Pp. 263-276 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 THE FALL OF THE JULY MONARCHY, 1848 
 
 The fall of three Governments — The reading of Mme. Adelaide's will— 
 Dissension in the Eoyal Family — Last conversation with the Queen 
 at the Tnileries — The banquets — The King desires the resignation of 
 General Jacqueminot — M. Dnch3,tel — Bemark of M. de Salvandy — 
 Reply of M. Guizot to Mme. de Li6ven — Disquieting symptoms — The 
 King and Horace Vernet — Outcry against the Ministers — Resignation 
 of M. Guizot — "Good evening. Mater Dolorosa" — Thiers' Cabinet — 
 General Bedeau — The Odilon Barrot Ministry — The Army in agreement 
 with the people — The departure of the Chancellor for Chatenay — He 
 withdraws to Pontohartrain — Action of M. Arago — M. Pasquier at 
 Tours Pp. 277-292 
 
 II 
 
 The King's Abdication — The Duo de Montpensier — Remark by the Queen — 
 The departure of the Royal Family — General Bedeau — The Duchesse 
 de Montpensier is forgotten — Mme. de Dolomieu — Mme. de Montjoie 
 — The Royal Family at Dreux — They separate — The flight of the King 
 and Queen — The red flag — ^Preparations for departure — Lapointe's 
 action — The trees of liberty — The departure for Tours — The first 
 operation of universal suffrage — Return to Paris — Sad news from 
 England — M. Thiers advises reunion with the elder branch — The 
 Duchesse d'Orleans — Death of the King — Death of the Queen of the 
 Belgians Pp. 293-305 
 
 EPILOGUE 
 
 Queen Marie Amelie in Belgium — My visit to Laeken — The fusion — Con- 
 versation with the Queen — Family unity— July 13, 1842 — Heartrending 
 separation — Letter to the Queen — Theery of my father and of 
 Chancellor Pasquier — The disastrous year 1862 Pp. 306-311 
 
 Appendix Pp. 312-352 
 
 ^^ovx. Pp.363-359 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 OF A GREAT LADY 
 
 EXPEDITION OF THE 
 
 DUCHESSE DE BERRY 
 
 1832 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 The Dacbesse de Berry — Proposal to take the Due de Bordeaux 
 to the H6tel de Ville in July 1830— At Trianon — The voyage to 
 Cherbourg — St. Helens — Lulworth — The Duohesse de Berry leaves 
 the Royal Family — Stay at Bath — Visit to Naples — The Carlo 
 AJherto — The opposition of the Faubourg Saint Germain — The 
 sack of Saint Germain I'Auxerrois and the Archbishopric — 
 Attitude of the Garlist opposition — the Upstarts 
 
 Chatenay, September 1840. 
 If historical novels are still fashionable some centuries hence, 
 a new Walter Scott will hardly find a more romantic subject 
 than that of the expedition of the Duchesse de Berry in 
 France dming the years 1832-1833. 
 
 When time has cast a veil over the disastrous and ridiculous 
 catastrophe to which the inexorable course of history led, 
 enthusiasm will readily be felt for a princess and a mother 
 who defied all fatigue, all peril and all danger in order to 
 claim the inheritance of her son, who had been proscribed 
 and orphaned by a crime. Such situations asi these will 
 ever stir the sympathies and the imagination. I have always 
 been surprised that the action of the Duchesse de Berry 
 aroused so little enthusiasm among her partisans. The fact 
 may no doubt be explained by the extreme forbearance of 
 the new government. In an age when material welfare holds 
 80 large a place, and when selfishness is hidden beneath an 
 
 VOL. IV 1 A 
 
2 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 outward show of infinite tenderness for children, there is 
 every temptation to cast the blame upon the protecting 
 power, but open attack is hindered by considerations for 
 one's own peace of mind. The opposition of our ancestors 
 was very differently manifested. They delivered fierce 
 thrusts and shrank not from bloodshed. Our contemporaries 
 prefer to fight with words and to throw mud. It is a pro- 
 fession too unattractive and too dishonourable to continue 
 permanently, and so disgraceful and malignant an opposition 
 will soon succumb, it is to be hoped, to the poison which it 
 exudes. 
 
 Until the adventures of the Duchesse de Berry become the 
 property of the historian and the novelist, they will remain 
 in tiie hands of the chronicler. From this reason I propose 
 to relate what I saw of them from the point of view at which 
 I was placed. In so doing I do not imagine that I am 
 abandoning my intention, as previously announced, to betray 
 no confidence.'' This episode falls quite outside domestic 
 aflairs, and can evoke no indiscreet revelations. 
 
 The Duchesse de Berry was a capable woman with taste, 
 artistic instinct, and a full sense of the amenities of life. In 
 society she was of an affable and kindly bearing, though she 
 too often displayed the petulance of a spoilt character or of 
 a badly brought up child. She never realised the limitations 
 imposed upon her by her rank, and had never considered that 
 the profession of princess in the nineteenth century is a serious 
 business, nor did she ever propose to derive anything but 
 amusement and pleasure from her position. Those who were 
 admitted to her intimacy knew that her conduct was suffi- 
 ciently unrestrained, but there was little talk of it, and the 
 Duchesse de Berry remained very popular, either because 
 people were generally inclined to indulgence in her case, or 
 because of the unfair prejudice aroused by the somewhat 
 austere virtues of Madame la Dauphine, or because the secret 
 was well kept. It was whispered that a certain attack of 
 gout, followed by a retirement of several weeks at Rosny, 
 was really due to the necessity of concealing the birth of a 
 I See vol. iii. p. 228. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 3 
 
 child, but in general these reports were regarded as slanders, 
 and for my part I never gave any credence to them. 
 
 The Duchesse de Berry always showed herself most 
 courageous. She loved danger and went out of her way to 
 meet it even to the point of rashness. She would go out 
 to swim when the sea was high enough to frighten even the 
 sailors. She preferred the most spirited horses for her 
 riding, would choose the most difficult liiie of country and 
 attempt every obstacle before which women usually recoil. 
 Hence I am inclined to believe and I am assured that it is a 
 fact that on Wednesday, July 30, 1830, she conceived the 
 idea of removing her son from Saint Cloud and of taking him 
 in her arms to the Hotel de Paris, to entrust him to the 
 protection of the tumultuous mob w^ich had assumed the 
 right of speaking in the name of the city and even in the 
 name of the country. So bold a stroke would certainly have 
 embarrassed the party leaders, and it is impossible now to say 
 what would have been the result of so great a mark of con- 
 fidence shown to the populace, but King Charles X. and 
 Monsieur le Dauphin suspected her intentions and kept a 
 strict eye upon the mother and the child. 
 
 I have already related how three days later other people 
 thought of entrusting the Due de Bordeaux to the care of 
 the Due d'Orleans, lieutenant-general of the realm, and how 
 this proposal was received at Rambouillet.^ The Duchesse 
 de Berry opposed this idea most vigorously, for upon this 
 occasion she was not to play any personal part, but to stand 
 aloof with the rest of the family and this did not suit her 
 ideas. I have also referred^ to her wild delight at the 
 Ordinances and her puerile vivacity during the three days' 
 struggle when the monarchy wa^s at stake. When fate had 
 decided the issue the princess added actions foolishly ridi- 
 culous to her errors of judgment. Dressed in male clothing 
 and armed with a pistol which she kept firing, she proposed 
 to show herself to the troops in this costume. This mas- 
 querade took place during a short stay at Trianon. 
 
 I have heard the Due de Maille, the first gentleman of 
 I See vol. iii. p. 313. « Ibid. 268. 
 
4 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the chamber, relate that during this hubbub at Trianon, he 
 alone was in attendance on the king in a certain room m 
 which Charles X. had taken refuge : the old monarch, quite 
 overcome, was seated in an armchair, upon the back of 
 which M. de Maille was leaning ; the door burst open, the 
 Duchesse de Berry dashed into the room, performed certain 
 warlike evolutions and fired a blank charge from her pistol. 
 This apparition was visible only for a moment, but long 
 enough to reduce the two old men to stupefaction. After a 
 moment's silence, the king turned to M. de Maill^ and said 
 to him miserably : 
 
 " What do you think of her, Maille ? " 
 " A . . . bo . . . mi . . . na . , . ble. Sire," replied the duke, in 
 an equally piteous tone. The force of truth overcame, 
 for a moment, the instincts of the courtier. The poor 
 king shrugged his shoulders. The Due de Maille was 
 accustomed to relate this scene, the setting of which was 
 so deplorable, in the most amusing way. I do not know 
 what influence induced the Duchesse de Berry to resume 
 the costume of her own sex, but she did not long retain 
 that which had made so bad an impression upon the king 
 and M. de Maille. 
 
 Those who accompanied the Royal Family upon their 
 incredible retreat to Cherbourg, observed the favour which 
 the princess showed to M. de Rosambo.^ The circum- 
 stances, however, may well have excused the grant of 
 special liberties to any one so entirely loyal, though it 
 must be said that etiquette was the only thing that pre- 
 served its own rights during these unhappy days. As I 
 have been led to speak of this gloomy voyage, I may here 
 set down a small anecdote of which I have special know- 
 ledge, for the purpose of showing how far the observance 
 of etiquette enveloped our unfortunate princes with its 
 trivialities. They were to dine at Laigle with Mme. de 
 Caudecoste, who received them most readily. The oiBcials 
 of the household preceded the party ; everything was placed 
 
 1 The Comtesse de Eosambo was lady in waiting to the Duchesee d« 
 Berry. {Almanac Jtoycd.) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 5 
 
 at their disposal ; they demanded a square table, and as 
 there was none to be found, they sawed a fine mahogany 
 table into that shape, as the king, they said, could not eat 
 at a round table. If I am not mistaken, such care at such a 
 time is sufficiently significant, and seems to me to excuse 
 many reproaches that have been often repeated. 
 
 As they neared the English coast, the Duchesse de Berry, 
 whose wandering spirit had attracted her to every corner 
 of the boat, suddenly btirst into cries and sobs. She rushed 
 into the cabin where the princes and the chief passengers 
 were assembled, asserting that the captain was guilty of 
 infamous treachery. He was considerably astonished, but 
 at length succeeded in explaining the matter. As the 
 Duchesse had been wandering about the deck, she had 
 caught a few words of the pilot's, who proposed to enter 
 the roadstead of St. Helens, as the wind was unfavourable 
 for Spithead, and the Duchesse at once saw herself setting 
 sail for the island rock upon which another fallen potentate 
 had recently ended a brilliant career.^ The captain was 
 obliged to display the map to still the alarms so remarkably 
 aroused. 
 
 The house at Lulworth,^ enormous as it was for a private 
 individual, seemed very restricted to people of royal habits. 
 The Duchesse de Berry in particular could hardly submit 
 to the common life which she was obliged to share with her 
 royal family, and indemnified herself by frequent absences. 
 Among other functions, she was present at the opening of 
 the railway from Manchester to Liverpool,* and with her 
 usual daring, entered the first coach which steam power 
 
 1 " The Dauphine," writes Mme. de Gontaut, " said to me one day, ' try 
 and find out our destination.' I chose a good opportunity, and our friend 
 informed me that they had just been told to make their way to Saint- 
 H^15ne, where we were to touch. Horrified, I ran to the Dauphine and 
 said to her with clasped hands, ' Alas, we are to go to Saint-HSUne for 
 sometime.' She looked down and did not say a word. My zeal dis- 
 covered that the sailor was right. It was to Saint-H§lSne that we were 
 then sailing, but to one of the ports of the Isle of Wight of that name, to 
 touch there for provisions. When the mistake had been explained, I was 
 the first to laugh at it." (Memoirs of the Duchesse de Gontaut, p. 367.) 
 
 2 Op. Mimovres de Mme. de Gontaut, p. 371. 
 
 3 In the month of September 1830. 
 
6 REGOLLECTIONS 
 
 drew upon the rails, at a time when such an act seemed 
 quite a startling adventure. These repeated excursions, 
 though carried out without ostentation and often incognito, 
 were displeasing to the Dauphine. She regarded them as 
 an infringement of propriety and was correspondingly hurt. 
 Silence and retirement reasonably seemed to her the most 
 dignified attitude to assume in their cruel position, a posi- 
 tion, too, which met with little sympathy from the English 
 population, which was enthusiastic for the July revolution, 
 regarding it as inspired by the example which they had 
 themselves set in 1688.^ 
 
 The Dauphine made no secret to her sister-in-law of her 
 displeasure, which was shared by the King and the Dauphin ; 
 thus the meetings of this august household became stormier 
 every day. However, the Duchesse de Berry did not leave 
 them at once. She spent some time at Edinburgh, and then 
 went away under pretext of ill-health. She made a con- 
 siderable stay at Bath ; it is said that she was there con- 
 fined of a daughter, and subsequent events make anything 
 credible. At the time I regarded the report as the outcome 
 only of party spirit, which disgusted me. Extracts from 
 hotel registers, reprinted in the newspapers, informed us that 
 the Duchesse de Berry had crossed Europe on her way to 
 Naples, where her presence was in no way desired. It was, 
 however, impossible to give a complete refusal to a sister 
 seeking refuge. The visit was therefore permitted, but no 
 provision was made for maintenance according to her rank. 
 When this point had been settled she was well received. 
 She showed herself the less exacting in the course of this 
 transaction, as she was from that time influenced by her 
 hopes and busy with intrigues for their accomplishment. 
 Those about her were no less certain of success than she 
 was herself. 
 
 The Princess acquired two steamboats intended for service 
 in the Mediterranean, with the object of maintaining and 
 improving the communications which she proposed to open 
 
 1 See in the appendix, vol. iii. p. 317, the letter from Siguier, Consnl- 
 General of France at London, to Mme. de Boigne. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 7 
 
 with France. One of the two steamers escaped from her 
 control ; the other, to a greater or less extent with the 
 countenance of the Government of Piedmont, hoisted the 
 Sardinian flag, remained at her orders, and became the 
 Carlo Alberto. Under this name it played an important 
 part in the events which I propose to recount as they then 
 appeared to me. I shall relate what I have learnt from 
 authentic evidence, and if at times I venture a conjecture, 
 I shall mark it as such. Doubtless my account will differ 
 in many respects from the narrative provided by the par- 
 tisans of the Princess, and there will necessarily be certain 
 gaps which only her accomplices could fill. Possibly some 
 more authentic narrative will relate the whole of the facts 
 for posterity. The subject can only be frankly treated if all 
 kinds of public rumours and contemporary evidence are 
 resolutely distrusted. 
 
 In the autumn of 1830 a caricature appeared repre- 
 senting an extremely well-dressed personage politely con- 
 sulting a man of the people, and asking him, hat in hand, 
 " Sir, could you kindly inform me what has become of the 
 royalists ? " The caricature exactly describes the situation. 
 The opposition known as the Faubourg Saint Germain was 
 then as moderate as it afterwards became arrogant. Many 
 of those who afterwards became its partisans were more or 
 less openly allied to the Palais Royal. If people who were 
 specially attached to the household of the Princes stayed 
 away, even they sent only formal excuses and stated the 
 necessity for a limited time of mourning. I could quote 
 many people whose messages I have been requested to bear 
 who would probably deny them to-day. Intercourse went 
 on without hostility, and people were quite willing to^ meet 
 and talked together of everything. The Ordinances of 
 Charles X. were universally blamed ; the misfortunes which 
 they had evoked were regretted, and gratitude was expressed 
 for the conduct for -those who had plvmged into the struggle, 
 checked the irritation of the mob, and forestalled those 
 outbreaks, the fear of which was repeatedly evoked by 
 the rumours of risings about us. I remember a friendly 
 
8 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 and confidential talk with the Due de Laval, when I asked him 
 if he would allow the time fixed by the new Chamber to 
 elapse, within which he was to make his submission and 
 take his seat in the Chamber of Peers. 
 
 " I have not entirely reached a decision," he replied, " but 
 you will see, my dear friend, in the last resort, that they will 
 be only too glad to get us when we want to come, and if we 
 join one by one, we shall make more stir and improve the 
 conditions of our adherence." 
 
 My poor friend thought that he was still in the age of 
 the Fronde when negotiations were opened with the great 
 lords, and when a Montmorency could dictate his conditions. 
 These illusions were to some extent maintained by recollec- 
 tions of the Empire, but at the moment he was wrong in 
 every f espect. I only relate the incident to show the extent 
 of aristocratic repugnance for the July revolution at this 
 time. 
 
 Properly speaking, the party at first known as Carlist and 
 afterwards as Legitimist, did not then exist. Those who 
 would make wry faces in speaking at the present day of 
 Monsieur Philippe or Madame Amelie, felt it quite natural 
 to give them the titles of king and queen. In a word, people 
 were afraid, and this situation continued until the conclusion 
 of the trial of Charles X.'s ministers.^ Only when the fact 
 was clear that the Government was not only able but willing 
 to protect its enemies, did any one venture to treat it with 
 discourtesy. The first of these acts was a demonstration in the 
 church of Saint Germain I'Auxerrois, on February 14, 1831. 
 But the means proposed were too obvious to the eyes of the 
 people. Popular anger was aroused, reprisals for ever de- 
 plorable were taken, which stopped progress for some time, 
 and hindered the organisation of the party.* Everybody 
 
 1 The trial of Charles X.'s ministers lasted from September 27 to 
 December 21, 1830. It was marked by excitement and disturbances, 
 which greatly imperilled the new Government. 
 
 2 On February 14, 1831, the Paris Royalists proposed to celebrate in the 
 church of Saint Germain I'Auxerrois a requiem on the anniversary of the 
 assassination of the Duo de Berry. The priest of Saint Booh, who had 
 accepted the proposal, refused at the last moment to permit the ceremony 
 to take place in his church. A lithograph of the Due de Bordeaux was 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 9 
 
 blamed, more or less vigorously, the imprudent acts com- 
 mitted at Saint Germain TAuxerrois, and indignantly re- 
 proved the vandalism committed in the church and in the 
 Archbishop's palace. Furniture, books, and valuable manu- 
 scripts had been seen drifting down the Seine and under the 
 bridges, while the procession of the Fatted Ox — for it was a 
 Shrove Tuesday of mournful memory — crossed them, and a 
 train of wretches draped in chasubles, stoles, and surplices, and 
 priestly robes with the cross, the crozier, and religious banners 
 at their head, thronged the quays, mingling with the masked 
 revellers. I have a most painful recollection of this dreadful 
 sight. 
 
 As usually happens in these political outbursts, there had 
 been no pillaging, and the mob thought themselves heroic- 
 ally generous for confining their efforts to destruction. All 
 that seemed useful to the populace, the linen, the bedding, 
 and the silverware found in the Archbishop's palace, had 
 been taken to the hospital, and on the following day the 
 revolutionary gazettes loudly praised the magnanimity of the 
 people, whom they were trying to drive into every kind of 
 excess. The Archbishop may well have run some risk at the 
 first moment, but, fortunately, his escape had been successfully 
 arranged, and, at any rate, there was no bloodshed to regret 
 in this work of destruction, which was conducted with 
 phenomenal celerity. The church of Saint Germain had 
 been devastated with great rapidity, but there the mob had 
 confined their efforts to stripping the altars, bursting open 
 the cupboards, breaking the windows, the panelling, the 
 coloured glass, the wood-carving, and everything of a fragile 
 nature. On the other hand, in less than three hours, not one 
 stone was left upon another in the Archbishop's palace, and 
 even the iron railing which surrounded the garden had dis- 
 appeared. An earthquake could not have done the work 
 
 fixed to the catafalque. The curious protested, and the National Guard 
 cleared the church. About four o'clock, bands o£ the July conquerors 
 returned to pillage the church and the presbytery. On the following day, 
 the 15th, the Archbishop's palace was sacked. Crosses were thrown down, 
 and the flenr-de-lys were torn down all over Paris. The Government 
 removed all crosses bearing the fleur-de-lys and the King effaced them 
 from his arms. (See vol. iii. p. 296.) 
 
10 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 more rapidly or efficiently. I am almost sorry to add that 
 the cathedral and the quarter alike benefited from the 
 destruction of the Archbishop's palace. 
 
 Henceforward Carlist intriguers were obliged to abandon 
 their attempts to persuade people to demonstrate who had 
 anything to lose, but they soon recovered confidence when 
 full assurance was given that on the one hand there was 
 nothing to be feared from the new Government as regards 
 the safety of personal property — equal protection being 
 given to all — and that, on the other hand, there was nothing 
 to be gained, either in importance or personal interest, by 
 serving the Government ; that there was no more Court or 
 courtiers, no more patronage or influence to be worked, 
 much less any privileges to be obtained. Then it was that 
 the Royalist opposition began to be organised. Some had 
 been attracted by the advantages attached to a hereditary 
 peerage. They were anxious to preserve them or to gain 
 them, and the law which destroyed them finally removed 
 their hesitation. The members of this party lived, according 
 to their disastrous habits, exclusively together ; herded in the 
 same drawing-rooms, they rubbed elbows, and feeling them- 
 selves universally hostile, they believed themselves to be the 
 world. Their first hope was to ruin Paris : they economised 
 upon servants and horses, they cut down their establishments 
 and made a great show of countermanding furniture, car- 
 riages and jewels, and all such objects of luxury as merchants 
 could provide. Ladies set off to the country without buying 
 summer hats and made their maids turn their last year's 
 dresses. They honestly expected to find grass growing in 
 the streets of the criminal city. Trade certainly suffered 
 during the first year of the revolution xmder this violent 
 commotion, but it speedily recovered. Luxury developed 
 rapidly, and with an exaggeration in rather bad taste. The 
 inhabitants of the chateaux found, to their great astonish- 
 ment, upon their return, more splendid carriages, more 
 diamonds, and more outward magnificence in the town than 
 it had ever seen, and discovered that Paris was already 
 more brilliant than it had been before the restoration. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 11 
 
 However, the movement had been started, the boycott 
 had been proclaimed, and a state of hostility had been 
 established. Most of the members of the old Court, who 
 used to go to the Palais Royal in 1881, stayed away from 
 the Tuileries in 1832; the destruction of the hereditary 
 principle of the peerage served them as a pretext, or perhaps 
 as a real motive for absenting themselves. Their places, in 
 any case, had been already taken by a rich and arrogant 
 class which had long been treading upon the heels of the 
 nobility and was in no way disposed to surrender or even to 
 share the position in the State which the nobility had been 
 induced to abandon by its animosity. I have closely observed 
 the individual claims of most who were distinguished by their 
 actual wealth or by their supposed capacity, and I venture 
 to affirm that they were no less exorbitant than those of a 
 duke or marquis of the old rigime ; that they were just as 
 exacting, just as exclusive, habitually more ridiculous, and 
 constantly more coarsely formulated, while they involved far 
 more frequently the thought and the expression concentrated 
 in the words, " Such a man as myself." 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 The Legitimist party — Madame la Daaphine— Committees of direc- 
 tion — The conspiracy of the Bue des Prouvaires — The Embassies 
 —Searches at the honse of Mme. de la Rochejaqnelein — Division 
 in society — The cholera in 1832 — Disturbances in Paris — General 
 self-sacrifice — Mourning — The progress of the scourge^ — Con- 
 tinuation of ordinary life — Heroism of the Due and Duchesse de 
 Broglie 
 
 The Carlist party became more homogeneous during the last 
 months of 1831. The Dauphine contributed to this result 
 with much cleverness, though by methods natural to her 
 great heart, which was incapable of fomenting intrigue. She 
 had come forward at all times as a zealous and enlightened 
 patroness of young soldiers, of those in particular who served 
 in the Royal Guard who were personally known to her. In 
 letters addressed to Paris she was careful to mention their 
 names, and to send thanks now to one, now to another, and 
 oftener to their families, for their loyalty to the legitimist 
 party. These messages were so many contracts binding 
 upon those who received them, and checked many young 
 men who were prepared to resume service. I have reason 
 to believe that the correspondents of the princess occa- 
 sionally invented messages of this kind when they thought 
 that they might be useful. In another direction the agents 
 of the Duchesse de Berry were vigorously recruiting and 
 attempting to organise a civil war in la Vendee. There, as 
 elsewhere, the party fell into two distinct classes, the one 
 anxious to precipitate events and the other desirous of 
 waiting. The Comtesse de la Rochejaquelein, »iee Duras, 
 and widow of the Prince de Talmont,^ led the first party, 
 
 1 See vol. ii. p. 300 ff. 
 12 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 13 
 
 and the remnant of the old Vendeen leaders joined the 
 second. 
 
 Similarly at Paris two chief committees were struggling 
 for supremacy. The forward party recognised as their 
 leaders Gaston de Montmorency, Prince of Robecque, and 
 his faithful following ; the " temporisers " looked to M. de 
 Chateaubriand, M. Pastoret,^ and M. de Berryer.* M. Hyde 
 de Neuville wavered between the two parties ; his old habits 
 urged him to enter every kind of conspiracy and he found it 
 difficult to hold back. His own words show that he must 
 have been privy to the conspiracy of the Rue des Prouvaires, 
 if he was not directly concerned in it. It is also practically 
 certain that Marshal de Bourmont countenanced the conspiracy 
 by his presence and succeeded in escaping from the house 
 where his accomplices were arrested.' Their plan was to 
 make their way by the Louvre galleries, where they were 
 sure that they could gain admission unperceived into the 
 Palace of the Tuileries on the night of the 1st and 2nd of 
 February, 1832. As the King was giving a large ball, the 
 attention of the authorities was concentrated upon the other 
 exits. The conspirators had obtained the keys of the door 
 which opens into the Pavilion de Flore, and it was expected 
 that the entrance of some dozens of men armed and ready 
 to kill would produce such confusion, that they might get 
 rid of the reigning family at one stroke. They also 
 expected, being under the delusions common to all political 
 parties, that it would be enough to bell the cat, and that 
 every one would then join the conspirators. It is also not 
 
 1 Claude Emmanuel Joseph Pierre, Marquis de Pastoret (1756-1840). 
 Master of requests at the Eevenue Court of Appeal ; Attorney -General for 
 the Seine in 1791, and President of the Legislature. He became an imigri 
 after August 10 ; was a Deputy to the Five Hundred in 1795, and deported 
 on the 18th Fruotidor ; returned in 1800 ; became Senator in 1809 ; peer in 
 1814 ; Minister of State in 1826 ; Chancellor of France in 1829, and refused 
 to take the oath in 1 830. He was a member of the French Academy. 
 
 2 Pierre Antoine Berryer (1790-1868). Lawyer. Was with his father 
 one of the defenders of Marshal Ney. He was a Deputy in 1830 ; member 
 of the National Assembly in 1848 ; of the French Academy in 1865, and 
 Deputy in 1863. 
 
 » The conspiracy was organised in 1832 by one Poncelet, and included 
 officers, soldiers, and workmen. No leading name figures in it, and the 
 co-operation of Marshal de Bourmont was never proved. When they had 
 been arrested and tried, the conspirators were condemned to transportation. 
 
14 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 beyond possibility that they may have had some accom- 
 plices among the numerous guests of tiie King ; in any 
 case the Royal Family was warned of this new danger and 
 showed not the slightest agitation. At eleven o'clock the 
 King was informed by M. Perier ^ that the head-quarters of 
 the assailants in the Rue des Prouvaires had been occupied 
 by the police and some of the malcontents arrested. 
 
 Had they waited longer, larger and more important 
 arrests might have been made, but in revolutionary times it 
 is dangerous to risk a collision, and it was enough to expose 
 the plan without inculpating more people than was necessary. 
 On the next day the drawing-rooms of the Faubourg Saint 
 Germain were divided between those who laughed at the 
 empty fears of Louis Philippe, denying the existence of the 
 project, and those who were in despair at its failure. One 
 person less well disposed, to use the language current in 
 these drawing-rooms, ventured to display some horror at the 
 idea of seeing two hundred assassins in the middle of a ball- 
 room, and was sharply rebuked by a young man lounging in 
 an armchair. 
 
 "But," she replied, "your sisters might have perished 
 there," 
 
 " So much the worse for them. Why did they go .'' " 
 If this reply was not chivalrous, it was at least entirely 
 Spartan. 
 
 Meanwhile, this check destroyed the taste for con- 
 spiracies of the kind. The subalterns, former life guards, 
 and non-commissioned officers of the Royal Guard on return- 
 ing from Paris were sent off to the western provinces. 
 Meanwhile the leaders ensconced themselves afresh in their 
 soft armchairs, where they carried on their conspiracies at 
 their ease, refiising to " go into the street," another repub- 
 lican slang term of the same period. The attempt of the 
 Rue des Prouvaires had been very expensive. Of all the 
 numerous conspiracies which came before the courts during 
 
 1 Prime Minister since March 13, 1831. He had replaced M. Laffitte, 
 whose weakness in dealing with the plunderers of Saint Germain I'Auxerrois 
 had necessitated a change. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 15 
 
 the years so fruitful in cases of this class, it was the only 
 conspiracy upon which any considerable sum was found to 
 have been expended. The committee had decided as it did, 
 out of consideration for a small number of Carlists who 
 really and truly felt the repugnance which all loudly pro- 
 fessed for foreign help. To a man, they say, and perhaps 
 believe, they are ready to hasten to the frontier to drive 
 back the foreign invader, and yet there are few of them 
 who would not instinctively set all their hopes upon the 
 success of an hostile army. They would gladly revive the 
 title " our friends the enemy " made famous by Beranger in 
 1814, and admit so much when they are closely pressed 
 in conversation. 
 
 While waiting for an offensive alliance with the Powers, 
 the Carlist party secured the co-operation of the Embassies 
 to which their modes of life gave them access. They 
 thronged the Embassy rooms, which they practically mono- 
 polised, and affronted the young princes, the Due d'Orleans 
 and the Due de Nemours, whom they met there, to such an 
 extent that the Due d'Orleans was obliged to refer the 
 matter to the Due de Rohan, at that time Fernand de 
 Chabot,^ and showed his usual tact and common sense during 
 this incident. The English Embassy was soon closed to 
 to these opposition conspirators. They continued to pre- 
 dominate in the Austrian Embassy and our princes gradually 
 ceased to appear in society. 
 
 The check of the Rue des Prouvaires was a great blow to 
 the party. The young Carlist, M. de Berthier, met the 
 King a few days afterwards in the Carrousel on foot with the 
 queen upon his arm. He turned towards them the carriage 
 which he was driving, evidently attempting to run over them 
 at the turning of the Rue de Chartres. He would certainly 
 have been successftd if the horse, which he was furiously 
 driving, bad not providentially stumbled. This brilliant feat 
 became famous in the salons and M. de Berthier was the 
 hero of the day. 
 
 By her constant imprudence and extravagance Mme. de 
 1 Brother of Caidinal de Boban, gee vol. iii. p. 84. 
 
16 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 la Rochejaquelein at length succeeded in attracting the 
 attention of the authorities to her residence. Orders were 
 given that her chateau should be visited for the purpose of 
 arresting the refractory personages whom she rather displayed 
 than made any attempt to conceal. On the approach of 
 the armed force " the General," as she liked to be called, 
 was overcome with terror together with her aide-de-camp. 
 Mile, de Fauveau, another hothead, and both hid themselves 
 in the oven of a neighbouring farm. They emerged from 
 this hiding-place a few hours later, black as sweeps, amid 
 the anxious comtesies showered upon them by the officers 
 from whom they had fled. The ridicule resulting from this 
 adventure was agreeable neither to these ladies nor to their 
 society. 
 
 Demonstrations, however, increased in number. The 
 leaders, fearing to see their followers discouraged, circulated 
 rumours of secret favours obtained by the Duchesse de Berry 
 from all the Powers ; of her close alliance with Ferdinand VII. 
 of Spain, with Dom Miguel of Portugal, and in particular with 
 the King of Holland. The connivance of the Duke of Modena 
 was obvious, and they boasted that they had the sympathy 
 of the Kings of Naples and Sardinia. The best-informed 
 hinted at an enterprise in the near future, the success of 
 which was assured. In this predicament every one was 
 anxious to afltont the new Government at least once, in 
 order to secure consideration from "Madame Regente." 
 Those who had hitherto acted moderately now exaggerated 
 their hostility to procure their pardon. A complete division 
 of society then began, affecting even members of families, 
 between those who went to the Tuileries and those who 
 stayed away from it. It was accompanied by an incredible 
 outburst of invective. If I were to repeat the remarks 
 then uttered by the most aristocratic and most pious lips, 
 neither the matter nor the style of them would be believed, 
 and I prefer to forget even those that I heard with my own 
 ears. 
 
 Providence was preparing a terrible diversion for them all. 
 The calamities which the generation to which I belong was 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 17 
 
 fated to suffer would not have reached their height if the 
 scourge of pestilence had been spared. This debt to Provi- 
 dence was paid by the cholera. For several years it had been 
 moving towards us, and the stories in circulation concerning 
 it prepared men's minds to receive it with panic. This 
 terror overcame the greatest geniuses as well as the common 
 people, and nowhere was it greater than in the Academy of 
 Science, as if that body had already foreseen how it would be 
 decimated, and how many of its most famous members would 
 be swept away. Hitherto the cholera had advanced step by 
 step, hesitating to some extent, and choosing with no apparent 
 reason one point rather than another, but wandering very few 
 leagues from its path. 
 
 Its progress in Prance was different. It broke out violently 
 at Paris and slightly at Calais on the same day, without touch- 
 ing any intermediate point. No one expected so sudden an 
 invasion, and though numerous precautions had been con- 
 sidered, the Government, which was anxious not to cause a 
 premature panic, was taken unawares. There was, however, 
 no despondency, and means of help were improvised both 
 promptly and intelligently. These useful precautions imme- 
 diately gave the most sinister aspect to every quarter of the 
 town. The numerous establishments with their red flags and 
 lanterns, indicating the readiness of ambulances by day or 
 night to succour those who were attacked in the street ; and 
 the groups of doctors in waiting, ready to hasten to a house- 
 hold at the first call, while advertising the existence of help, 
 also emphasised the danger. In any case, personal impres- 
 sions were a sufficient warning, but no one failed in his duty, 
 and the period of the cholera will for ever redound to the 
 honour of every class in Paris. I regret that truth forces me 
 to refer to one moment of madness which had terrible con- 
 sequences, for innocent people were pitilessly massacred on 
 the charge of poisoning. This crime was attributed to the 
 effect of a most imprudent proclamation issued by the prefect 
 of police, M. Gisquet.^ Such was the opinion of M. Casimir 
 
 1 Henri Joseph Gisquet (1792-1866), partner in the banking firm of 
 P^rier Fr^res. Prefect of Police (1831-1838). State Oonnoillor and Deputy 
 for the Seine (1837). * ''- ■'***' " 
 
 yOL. IV B 
 
18 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Perier, and I saw him transported with anger at the moment 
 when the news of this deplorable day's work reached the 
 Tuileries. It was the last time that he went out, for he was 
 himself attacked by the plague that evening. He had con- 
 tracted the disease on a visit to the hospitals, where he had 
 accompanied the Due d'Orleans the evening before. Neither 
 of these men had spared themselves, in the hope of encourag- 
 ing the sick and the people; but the minister had been 
 deeply impressed, and spoke of the experience with terror. 
 The emotion aroused by these massacres, which he thought 
 had been provoked by one of his confidential servants, roused 
 him to irritation which was intense enough to lay him open 
 to the plague. This sad incident alone prevented the imme- 
 diate dismissal of M. Gisquet. I fully recognised the inad- 
 visability of his proclamation, which advised wine merchants, 
 milkmen, and water-carriers to see that malicious people 
 poured no dangerous liquid into wine, milk, or water — a 
 warning which was boimd to inflame public opinion. 
 
 But when I think that everywhere, from villages in the 
 depths of Hungary, inhabited by semi-savages, to the town 
 of Glasgow, the population of which, as a whoje, is perhaps 
 the most enlightened in the world, the ninth day of the 
 cholera was marked by constant imprecations upon poisoners 
 and was followed by atrocious cruelties, I am almost inclined 
 to think that this general exasperation, occurring on that 
 particular date, was one of the phases of this incomprehensible 
 scourge, to which we were a prey. In Paris we were almost 
 all warned of it by the outcries of our own servants. They 
 came into our rooms in the highest state of excitement, 
 asserting that the town was in the hands of poisoners, and 
 refusing to hear any arguments to the contrary. According 
 to their various opinions they accused the Republicans, the 
 Legitimists, or even the Government; but all regarded the 
 crime as proved, and every one had irrefutable evidence to 
 bring. This frenzy lasted for twenty-four hours and disap- 
 peared, never to return. Unfortunately some had fallen 
 victims to it. In the market-place some one proposed to 
 make a collection for the widow of an unfortunate man who 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 19 
 
 had been slaughtered on its flagstones the previous evening. 
 Before six o'clock in the morning the collection amounted 
 to twelve hundred francs, for the most part in coppers, 
 contributed by the very people who most probably, in their 
 blind fury, had been overcome by the dangerous influence, 
 and had participated in the crime. Let us then hope that 
 this inexcusable outbreak will not unduly blacken in the 
 , eyes of posterity the noble conduct of the great mass of 
 the population ; rich and poor, every one did his duty and 
 more than his duty. 
 
 The non-contagious nature of cholera was anything but 
 proved. I am not certain that it has been proved, even at 
 the present day ; and at the time of which I speak the 
 problem was hotly disputed. Scientists and doctors were 
 divided upon the point throughout the preceding winter : 
 facts proclaimed as incontestable had been brought forward 
 in support of the two opinions, by the party who believed 
 in contagion and by their adversaries, but as soon as the 
 scourge had established itself, one view of the situation was 
 universal ; no one admitted the possibility of contagion ; 
 no cholera patient caused any terror to his neighbour, nor 
 was any care refused him through fear. God gives strength 
 to the timid. At the same time there was for a moment a 
 certain repugnance to bury the victims of this dreadful 
 scourge. An association of young men, including the most 
 honourable names in France, who had already been working 
 to help the sick, went from garret to garret to remove 
 the dreadful remains left by death, and thus encouraged 
 others to remove them, for the hideousness of the corpses 
 increased the repugnance to touching them. Yet to leave 
 them in the houses increased the danger of the survivors. 
 
 Only one doctor of all the numbers in Paris found a 
 specious excuse for leaving the town. He was never again 
 able to show his face among his colleagues. The others 
 rivalled one another in courage and zeal. Priests went to 
 confess the sick, and covered themselves and the patients 
 under one cloak in order to secure privacy without inter- 
 /Tipting the cares which the nurses showered upon them. 
 
20 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Annexes to the hospitals were improvised in every quarter. 
 The proprietors of unoccupied houses offered them for 
 the purpose, though in many cases they were fashionable 
 residences. In twenty-four hours the public zeal in answer 
 to the first call provided them with beds, linen, cooking 
 utensils and everything necessary for nursing purposes, and 
 Christian ladies often gave up their time to the work and 
 added their personal services to their gifts. Charity seemed 
 to have resolved that it would not be outdone by the misery 
 of the time : every one gave and readily, even beyond his 
 means, and it should at least be observed that if the rich 
 man was generous the poor man was grateful. Never have 
 I seen all classes of society united by a more pathetic 
 tie. At the same time it should not be thought that the 
 spectacle was regarded as beautiful by the actors in it. I 
 do not suppose that many were calm enough to notice it, or 
 philosophical enough to enjoy it. For several months, espe- 
 cially during the five weeks after the outburst, and during 
 three weeks when the plague revived, every one who said 
 " Good-night " to his family had little hope of meeting 
 them at breakfast the next day. No one left the house 
 without putting his affairs in order, in view of the possi- 
 bility that he might be brought back dying from his walk. 
 These fears were confirmed by the sight of hearses in waiting 
 at the street comers, like cabs, ready to answer the only too 
 frequent calls, while they were constantly to be met going 
 at full speed, loaded with several biers. Soon, however, they 
 no longer sufficed, and were aided by vans, the black curtains 
 of which advertised their sinister usage, while even pan- 
 technicons were filled with victims of the plague. I do not 
 suppose that these meetings, which were, alas ! only too 
 frequent, left any one unmoved ; for my part, I readily admit 
 that I was most painfully impressed. Apparently, however, 
 I put a good face upon it, for I was never left alone. Several 
 members of the Government met at my house every evening, 
 and uneasy curiosity brought a number of people to ask them 
 questions. They returned replies calculated to diminish as 
 far as possible the general terror, but when the visitors had 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 21 
 
 gone, and these gentlemen remained alone, they threw off 
 restraint and recounted a dreadful string of horrors, admit- 
 ting the true number of the deaths, which was no longer 
 published, and which had risen to 1700 in the twenty-four 
 hours. 
 
 One evening it was announced that the want of biers 
 made it necessary to use them several times after bodies 
 had been taken out of them. The next day the use of them 
 was given up, as they took up too much room, and the 
 bodies were simply piled in these dreadful vans. One man 
 had seen thirty-two orphans brought to his house that 
 morning from one street, the B,ue de la Mortellerie, the 
 result of a single night. Another feared that the hospital 
 service might break down the next day, as a consider- 
 able number of nurses had been attacked that morning, 
 &c. Then came fearful descriptions of the disease, for 
 these men had not spared themselves. They fulfilled 
 their painful duties, visited everywhere, and came away 
 horrified. With these agreeable impressions I was left 
 at midnight, and it may be imagined that sleep was not 
 easy nor dreams pleasant. When fatigue won the day 
 and when a ray of sunlight was seen at dawn, one felt 
 almost astonished to see the light once more. The pitiless 
 sun blazed constantly from a brazen sky, accompanied by 
 a west wind which never varied for a moment. I have 
 never seen such a sky; in spite of its purity, there was 
 something metallic, leaden, imposing, sinister, and solemn in 
 its nature. The earth replied by sending forth a mist of 
 some thickness, but perfectly dry and rising only a few 
 feet. Each day resembled the former throughout this 
 formidable epidemic. It may be noted that all the harvests 
 were abiuidant and superb. 
 
 Though very alarming, the stories with which my evening 
 receptions closed, by their general nature made less effect 
 upon us than when the malady began to rage about our- 
 selves. Every great catastrophe produces its own technical 
 terms. The phrase " to be caught " became customary : 
 "she is caught" or "he is caught," they said, and no 
 
22 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 further explanation was necessary. I remember a certain 
 Palm Sunday of sinister memory : Mme. de Champlatreux, 
 daughter of M. Mole, a young girl of twenty, whose real 
 distinction made her quite incomparable, had been attacked 
 on her return from a walk to the flower market, and had 
 died diu-ing the night. We were talking of this sad event 
 when the Marquis de Castries came into my house, asking 
 if we knew why Mme. de Montcalm was not at home, as 
 he had just found her door closed. M. Portal said that he 
 had left her at six o'clock, and she had urged him to go 
 back in the evening. We sent a messenger to her house ; 
 she was dead. At the same moment it was annoimced that 
 M. de Glandeves was very ill. A discussion arose on this 
 point. M. de Glandevea had been attacked the evening 
 before but not severely : some one said he had seen him 
 quite well that morning ; however, we sent another mes- 
 senger ; he was dead. Our amazement had not passed 
 when a messenger summoned M. Pasquier to the side of 
 his niece with whom he had been dining, and who was 
 then in extremiii. At the same time we heard that the 
 Duchesse de Maille had been attacked ; she did not succumb, 
 but it took years to restore her health. 
 
 Any one, perchance, who may read these lines quietly at 
 his fireside hereafter wiU, perhaps, exaggerate the impression 
 made upon us by this rapid succession of deaths. We had 
 no time to pity ourselves and no leisure for lamentation. 
 We were overwhelmed by a painful stupor. Every one was 
 busily considering his nearest interests, and, it must be 
 admitted, in feeling his own pulse. The results of the 
 examination were unfavourable. Every one looked very ill, 
 and people in general felt themselves under a morbid influ- 
 ence which caused profound distress. Fear, no doubt, had 
 something to do with it. 
 
 Heaven knows that we had no secrets from one another. 
 Each person gave an account of the state of his health, and 
 the most refined were neither frightened nor scandalised by 
 the fulness of the details. I lost no one in my own house, 
 but the Monday after that fatal Sunday I saw my coachman. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 23 
 
 to whom I had just given an order, striding up and down in 
 the courtyard to catch the sun. He had just been attacked. 
 Ten minutes afterwards he was in the doctor's hands, who 
 had been fetched from the nearest ambulance station. An 
 hour later he was at the point of death, but by the evening 
 he was saved ; but he did not recover his health for many 
 weeks. The length of convalescence, which even the slightest 
 attack involved, was evidence of the extreme malignity of the 
 disease. My sister-in-law, Mme. d'Osmond, suffered but a 
 slight attack, but for several weeks she was unable to take 
 any other nourishment than a spoonful of chicken broth 
 every three hoiu"s, so weakened were her bowels, and yet, 
 when she was attacked the scourge was diminishing ; for 
 during the first fourteen days all who were attacked by it 
 died infallibly, then a few sufferers were saved, shortly after- 
 wards a considerable number, and practically all at the end 
 of five or six weeks. But this was not a success upon which 
 the art of medicine could pride itself. The cholera followed 
 the same course wherever it appeared and however it was 
 treated. Though it has traversed the whole of Europe, 
 science has been unable to discover the least of its secrets : 
 it has falsified all conjectures and overthrown all calcula- 
 tions ; it raged in districts reputed to be most healthy and 
 failed to appear at points where its most destructive effects 
 were dreaded. 
 
 The great residences of the Faubourg Saint Germain, with 
 their few inhabitants and vast gardens surrounding them, 
 were decimated, while the throngs which lived around the 
 Palais Royal were spared, and there was not a single case in 
 the glazed passages, badly ventilated and overcrowded as they 
 were. So great was the fear that these places might become 
 centres of the infection, that on the approach of the disease 
 the sanitary committee had thoughts of having them cleared, 
 but the rapidity of the pestilence left them no time. The 
 same anomalies were to be seen in the country : one village 
 was completely spared, while another, though lying in a 
 no less healthy situation, was destroyed. Sometimes the 
 scourge swept down upon the valleys, at others it struck the 
 
24 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 mountain tops, but everywhere it increased for fourteen days, 
 remained stationary for three or four, and decreased for 
 three weeks, at the end of which it changed its character 
 and presented only the symptoms of that malady known as 
 cholerine. This was rarely mortal. Then came the moment 
 of the second outbreak which brought back the blue cholera 
 with all its terrors at the end of fom* months. Paris suffered 
 from this recrudescence towards the end of August with 
 great intensity. It took place wherever the cholera had 
 shown itself, and could be no more foreseen or explained 
 than the other symptoms. 
 
 During these days of terror I noticed how people spoke of 
 the cholera with that respectful deference which is always 
 inspired by a power producing fear. Criticism of the cholera 
 was hardly heard : every victim to its stroke had certainly 
 deserved his fate by some imprudence, or suffered from some 
 defect in organisation. It reminded me of the anxiety with 
 which we invented reasons to explain the deportations ordered 
 by the Emperor Napoleon, and of the way in which the 
 Russians explain those relegations to Siberia which emanate 
 from the caprice of their sovereign. We regarded the cholera 
 as a formidable potentate. There was a feeling that one stood 
 aloof from the danger if one was able to accuse the sufferer of 
 deserving his fate by his own fault. 
 
 This is a long digression, but the interest of such a subject 
 must excuse it. When one begins to write of it, a host of 
 memories arise, and, painful as tiiey are, they have left im- 
 pressions which can never be obliterated. Many a generation 
 will pass, I trust, before such a spectacle is repeated, but they 
 may be certain that there is nothing more terrifying, more 
 formidable and more solemn than the sight of a town of 
 eleven hundred thousand souls cowering beneath the blows of 
 such a scourge. At the same time, every one strengthened 
 themselves to meet the disaster and accomplish the duties of 
 their position. The King and his family remained at Paris 
 without showing the least fear : the two legislative chambers 
 and the courts did not interrupt their work; professors 
 lectured, and students filled the lecture-rooms. The usual 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 25 
 
 crowd of business men gathered at the Stock Exchange, and, 
 more than this, public resorts and places of entertainment 
 were well attended. There was an instinctive feeling every- 
 where that if social life stopped for a moment, all bands would 
 be broken and anarchy would arise. Often in the middle of 
 a performance a notice was issued that some male or female 
 performer could not continue their part; sometimes the 
 Commissioner of Police warned one of the spectators that he 
 was wanted at home : the word cholera went round, and the 
 audience waited patiently for the actors to improvise some 
 scene until closing-time arrived. People were not there to 
 amuse themselves, but to avoid any change in the daily habits 
 in the town. There was a wish that the theatres should be 
 kept open and well attended, in order that society could pre- 
 serve its usual attitude ; but, none the less, gravity and 
 solemnity was the prevailing frame of mind. There was no 
 attempt at saturnalia, but rather a gathering of strength 
 against weakness. 
 
 Many persons, however, did not possess sufficient energy for 
 the effort, and some, including the Comtesse de Montesquiou- 
 Fezensac, died literally of fear, without suffering any other 
 disease. A very small number, perhaps the wisest in their 
 generation, took to flight on the first days of the outbreak ; 
 a still larger number showed real heroism. I may mention 
 particularly the Due and Duchesse de Broglie. After under- 
 going all the horrors of the cholera at Paris, they heard of an 
 outbreak at Broglie, and immediately started thither. Panic 
 and despair had preceded them, and people were abandoning 
 their sick. The Due and Duchesse nursed them in person, 
 calmed their terror-stricken minds, and went so far as to bury 
 the dead with their own hands, for in every case the dreadful 
 appearance of the corpses inspired the same terror, and^those 
 who were obliged to view them have assured me that terror 
 was entirely reasonable. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 Letter published by the Jfo»i««w— Conversation at the house of 
 Mme. B&amier— M. Genoude— Conversation with the Vicomtede 
 la Roohefoncald— Bemark of M. de Chateaubriand— The Carlo 
 Alberto stopped at La Ciotat— The Duchesse de Berry is not on 
 board — Disturbances at Marseilles — Disembarkation of the 
 Prinoesse— M. de Villeneuve— Marie Caroline at Nantes— The old 
 Vend<5en leaders think it impossible to bring about a rising— The 
 Bousingots — Steps taken at Saint Cloud- Return of M. de 
 Chateaubriand 
 
 I EETUKN to my subject from which I have diverged to a 
 less extent than might be thought, for hopes of profiting by 
 the confusion into which it seemed that the cholera must 
 have thrown the country and the government, induced the 
 Duchesse de Berry to hurry on her enterprise. Her party 
 was making preparations for it to take place at the end of 
 the session by agitations in la Vendee and by organising 
 demonstrations which obliged the authorities to suppress 
 them, and therefore excited men's minds. 
 
 On this occasion I recollect a somewhat curious scene at 
 which I was present. Mme. Recamier who had been obUged 
 to retire from the Abbaye aux Bois, which was ravaged by 
 the cholera, had taken refuge with a certain Mme. Salvage,^ 
 
 1 It was Mme. Becamier who presented to Queen Hortense at Borne, in 
 1824, Mme. Salvage de FaveroUes, daughter of the French Consul at Civita 
 Veccbia, an enthusiastic Boyalist and a capable woman, though of a 
 character somewhat difficult to deal with. Mme. Salvage was converted 
 by Queen Hortense, joined her fortunes, and never left her afterwards. 
 (Ed. Herriot, Mme. Bieamier et ses amis, vol. iii p. 142 ; Eng. trans., Wm. 
 Heinemann, London, 1906.) 
 
 " At five o'clock yesterday there were at the house of Mme. Becamier 
 M. de Chateaubriand, M. Ballanche, M. Ampere, a Mme. Salvage a friend 
 and legatee of Queen Hortense, a great colonel of the Empire and a great 
 Bonapartist, more than ever certain that it is the moment for Prince Louis 
 (precisely like M. de Genoude or M. de la Bochefouoauld for Henry V.), 
 
 26 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 27 
 
 whose devotion to the sad fortunes of Louis Bonaparte made 
 her a kind of small celebrity. I often went to see her 
 there. One daj' I found the conversation very animated, an 
 unusual event at this time of general mourning. The Moni- 
 tewr of that morning ^ about the middle of May, had pub- 
 lished a letter addressed to the Duchesse de Berry which was 
 found at the Chateau de la Charliere in la Vendee. The le;tter 
 asserted that the legitimist attempt would be inopportune 
 and disastrous ; that the loyalist party would be better 
 employed in fomenting discontent and division, and in 
 attempts to increase the poverty of the workmen everywhere 
 and the badness of trade, while they should hold themselves 
 ready to profit by any favourable circumstance ; such, for 
 example, as an advance upon Belgium by Prussia and 
 Holland. Then would be the moment for Madame to make 
 a descent upon the coast, especially if she were supported 
 by Sardinian, Spanish, or Portuguese troops. I do not 
 remember the precise terms, but such was the sense of the 
 document. The Due de Laval, the Due de Noailles ^ and 
 even M. de Chateaubriand fully adopted the opinions of 
 this document and extolled its doctrines. Every sensible 
 member of the party professed them, and the wild projects 
 of some hotheads which were perfectly impossible of 
 
 and loudly asserting her opinion. She went oat in triumph like a standard 
 bearer, glancing at the Bonapartist pamphlets that had been left on the 
 mantelpiece and brought there that morning. At that moment the 
 Duchesse de Eaguse came in . . , and everybody laughed at Mme. Salvage, 
 while recognising the sincerity of her devotion, for even in the midst of 
 laughter every one must be charitable at Mme. Becamier's house. We 
 may then jest more at ourease and with a clearer conscience. . . ." (Letter 
 from Sainte Beuve dated June 18, 1837, and quoted by M. Edouard Herriot, 
 op. cit., vol. ii. p. 298.) 
 
 1 The note to which Mme. de Boigne alludes had been found in the 
 numerous papers seized at the time of the search made upon M. de 
 Laubespin at the ChS.teau de la Charliere on May 2^7. It was published in 
 the Moniteur on June 3 . 
 
 2 Paul de Noailles, Duo d'Ayen, afterwards Duo de Noailles (1802-1886). 
 Assumed by Royal Ordinance dated January 12, 1823, the titles of his 
 great uncle, Jean Paul, Duo d'Ayen and of Noailles (1739-1824), who 
 had had only daughters by his marriage with Henriette d'Aguesseau, 
 who was guillotined in 1794, and no issue by his second marriage with 
 the Oountess Oolowkin. He gat in the Chamber of Peers after 1827, 
 and succeeded Chateaubriand in the French Academy in 1849. He 
 was Ambassador to Russia in 1871, and married Mile, de Rochechouart- 
 Mortemart. 
 
28 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 realisation deserved only scorn. To foment discontent and 
 await the chances of a foreign war by arousing it, were 
 the dictates of prudence. 
 
 Everybody was agreed when M. Genoude arrived. 
 
 " We were speaking of the letter published by the Moni- 
 teur^^ said the Due de Laval to him. 
 
 "And no doubt you were greatly disgusted with it," 
 rephed M. Genoude, " for this impious government to turn 
 forger, is the last straw." 
 
 " Then you think that this letter is forged ? " 
 
 " Can you doubt it ? And to mark out Royalists for 
 the hatred of the country by denoimcing them as anxious to 
 increase poverty and general suffering ; to stigmatise them 
 as calling for help from abroad, while on the contrary, as is 
 notorious, they find the utmost difficulty in checking the 
 animosity aroused by the violent action of the government 
 against the inhabitants of the west ! It is an infernal idea, 
 a demoniacal work, worthy of the people who thought 
 of it." 
 
 After this outburst no one breathed. None of those 
 who had just been boasting of the prudence of these ideas 
 was willing to support them. M. de Chateaubriand poked 
 the fire ; Mme. Recamier would not raise her eyes ; M. 
 Ampere, M. Ballanche, who were somewhat neutral charac- 
 ters, and I, the witnesses of all this embarrassment, ex- 
 changed a smile. There was a moment's silence and the 
 subject of conversation was changed. 
 
 M. Genoude certainly had no doubt of the authenticity 
 of the published document. Why then this language ? 
 Did he distrust his audience, and was he telling calculated 
 falsehoods or did he think that the position of the Carlist 
 party was strong enoizgh to enable them to reject the help 
 of poverty and a foreign war ? He was as ready to be 
 deluded as he was to lie, and either supposition is possible. 
 
 1 Antoine Engine Genoud with the title of de Genoude (1792-1849). 
 Professor and Secretary to the Prince de Folignac (1815). Contributor to 
 the Conservateur in 1818. Founded the Moile. Was given his title in 
 1822. Resumed control of the Gazette de Prance in 182S, and was Deputy 
 in 1846. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 29 
 
 In any ease he did not refuse the assistance of the plague, 
 for he was a member of the committee which urged the 
 Duchesse de Berry to accelerate her arrival in order to 
 profit by the opportunity. 
 
 The proposals of the Princess were no secret, any more 
 than was the scandal of her life in Italy. It was so obvious 
 as to enable the Vicomte de la Rochefoucauld to express to 
 me some months later his deep regret that he had refused 
 to join the Duchesse at Massa, as he had been asked to do. 
 He would certainly have prevented her unfortunate attempt. 
 
 " Do you think you could have succeeded in stopping 
 her?" 
 
 " Undoubtedly ; for I would only have consented to 
 biecome her lover upon that condition." 
 
 I know the whimsicalities of M. de la Rochefoucauld, of 
 which this dialogue is a further proof, but when a princess, 
 and the mother of one who is saluted with the name of king, 
 can thus be spoken of, she must have given more than 
 sufficient reason. I do not know whether M. de Chateau- 
 briand was in the confidence of the Duchesse de Berry with 
 regard to her enterprise, but outwardly yielding to Mme. de 
 Chateaubriand's terror of the cholera, he accompanied her to 
 Geneva. He was said to have been appointed tutor to the 
 Due de Bordeaux and to be on his way to Edinburgh. I 
 asked him if there was any truth in this rumour. 
 
 " I," he cried, in tones of inimitable disdain ; " good 
 heavens ! What place is there for me between an Edinburgh 
 relic-hunter and an Italian rope-dancer ! " 
 
 I felt sufficiently hurt by this mode of speech to take a 
 colder leave of M. de Chateaubriand. I shall relate in what 
 circumstances I saw him again, and why I remember this 
 remark. 
 
 The Government was greatly apprehensive of the em- 
 barrassment which would be caused by the presence of the 
 Duchesse de Berry in France, and especially by the difficulty 
 of treating her in any exceptional manner, in view of the 
 revolutionary ideas of equality which were still predominant 
 at this time. The coasts of Provence were therefore watched 
 
30 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 with great care. The name of the Princess had been men- 
 tioned in the course of the outbreak at Marseilles, but no 
 one believed in her presence, when a telegram announced 
 that she was a prisoner on board of the Carh Alberto, which 
 had been stopped in the roadstead of La Ciotat. There was 
 great delight at the fact that she had not set foot upon 
 French soil, as she was thus subject to no law, and it was 
 immediately resolved to send her straight back to Edinburgh 
 on board of a frigate. Orders were at once issued that the 
 Cairlo Alberto should be taken to Corsican waters while the 
 frigate was in preparation. This decision was largely influ- 
 enced by the Queen, who was well pleased with it, as I saw. 
 As soon as the messenger arrived, Admiral de Rigny, then 
 Naval Minister, brought to my house the despatch announc- 
 ing the capture, together with other documents bearing upon 
 the matter, and read them to us. After hearing them, I 
 asked him to let me read them a second time, and as I gave 
 them back to him I said : 
 
 " That is not the Duchesse de Berry." 
 
 " What ! " he cried ; " whence this idea ? " I was unable 
 to explain, but I persisted in my assertion long enough to 
 raise certain doubts in M. de Rigny's mind, and he deter- 
 mined to satisfy himself of the identity of the Princess before 
 putting her on board of the frigate. M. d'Houdetot,^ who 
 was then in Corsica, was ordered to see the Princess and 
 discovered the mistake, My small circle of friends gave me 
 great credit at that time for the perspicacity of my guess. 
 These were my only motives : in the first place, in spite of 
 the Duchesse de Berry's little concern for propriety, it seemed 
 to me impossible that she could be on board in her own 
 character tmaccompanied by any other woman, and I would 
 as soon have suspected her of hiding her identity in the 
 dress of a cabin-boy ; then, and above all, the captain of the 
 
 1 The Comte d'Houdetot, Colonel of the General Staff and King's Aide- 
 de-Oamp, went to Algiers to take part in the expedition of Bone. He 
 telegraphed to the King, asking for his authorisation to visit Corsica and 
 to satisfy himself of the identity of the Duchesse de Berry, and then 
 started off without waiting for an answer. When the order to do nothing 
 arrived, M d Houdetot was already on his way to Aiaocio. (Official report 
 inserted m the moniteur.^ *^ 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 31 
 
 steam-boat which had seized the Carlo Alberto, in his report, 
 
 gave a blunt and sincere account of the visit to the boat, 
 
 described the Princess, and even spoke of the colour of her 
 
 eyes. His simple clumsiness would certainly have made some 
 
 mistake; moreover, I considered that the attitude, the remarks, 
 
 and the conduct of the prisoner were wanting in a certain 
 
 decision, royal in its character, which I knew the Duchesse 
 
 de Berry to possess, and my instinct refused to recognise her 
 
 in the description. 
 
 However, all indications showed that she had recently 
 
 been on board the Carlo Alberto and it was soon known 
 
 that the vessel had disembarked her near Marseilles in the 
 
 night preceding the insurrection attempted in that town. 
 
 It broke out at daybreak on April 30 and was instantly 
 
 suppressed. The Duchesse de Berry, after successfully 
 
 evading the Due de Blacas who had been ordered by 
 
 Charles X. to watch her and to stop any untimely projects, 
 
 had embarked near Massa, accompanied by some faithful 
 
 followers and a lady-in-waiting. Mile, le Beschu,^ who passed 
 
 herself off as the Princess at La Ciotat. The Carlo Alberto 
 
 opened communications with the coast upon several occasions, 
 
 disembarking and embarking emissaries. When all was 
 
 ready the Duchesse de Berry disembarked near Marseilles. 
 
 The first rays of the rising sun were to fall upon a white flag 
 
 hoisted by her partisans upon a belfry in the town. This 
 
 was to be the signal for her entrance. For a moment the 
 
 signal struck her eyes and she advanced full of joy, but her 
 
 hopes were soon dashed to the ground, the flag ceased to 
 
 wave, and she was informed that the attempt was a failure. 
 
 She spent a day hidden among the rocks and was forced to 
 
 bivouac there during the following night. Attempts were 
 
 made to persuade her to re-embark ; she showed herself very 
 
 recalcitrant, and it was besides a difficult task to regain the 
 
 Carlo Alberto. A native of Marseilles, M. de Villeneuve, 
 
 whose opinions were legitimist, but who was not, I believe, 
 
 privy to the conspiracy, received a note informing him of the 
 
 1 Mile. Mathilde le BeBchn, the third Lady of the Wardrobe to the 
 Duchesse de Berry (Almcmao Royal, 1830). She travelled nnder the name 
 of Eose Stalieno, widow of one Ferrari. 
 
32 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 predicament of the Duchesse de Berry. In the evening he 
 drove out of the town, picked up the noble fugitive, obtained 
 post horses at the first relay, where he often used to get them 
 on his way to his estates, and thus removed her from the 
 locality which was most dangerous to her. 
 
 Many stories were in circulation, more or less romantic, 
 concerning the adventures of the Princess during her passage 
 through the realm. I am imable to guarantee their authen- 
 ticity. The fact remains that she found help, assistance, and 
 secrecy everywhere. This was the more natural as she was 
 applying to her partisans, but no member of either party 
 would have been anxious to surrender her or to capture her. 
 Her obstinacy in remaining in France made such measures a 
 necessity. The capture was as troublesome to effect as the 
 prisoner was embarrassing to keep. I may say, for instance, 
 that the Legitimists alone could have felt any great desire to 
 send her to la Vendee. Others would not have been so 
 desirous of starting a civil war. In any case she was at 
 Nantes before May 20.^ M. de Bourmont soon rejoined her 
 there and found everything ready for beginning the campaign, 
 that is to say, the Duchesse de Berry helped by Mme. de la 
 Rochejaquelein, Mile. Fauveau, and two young men chosen 
 as aides-de-camp by these ladies ; they had sworn, and the 
 oath was faithfully fulfilled in the midst of this pious 
 la Vendee, never to leave them day or night ; helped also by 
 some hotheads of like character and some intriguing 
 subalterns, this sanhedrin, I say, had disseminated violent 
 proclamations, circulated incendiary leaflets, and ordered a 
 general rising for the 24th. At that point preparations came 
 to an end : there were neither men, nor guns, nor munitions of 
 war, nor money, and still less was there enthusiasm. The old 
 Vendeen leaders were in despair and asserted that there was 
 no prospect of securing a serious rising in the country. 
 They predicted inevitable failure and great misfortunes. 
 M. de Bourmont, fully informed of these conditions, which 
 were hidden from the Princess, begged her to depart from 
 
 1 The Duchesse de Berry had crossed France with the passport of the 
 Comtesse Alban de Villeneuve-Bargemont. (Baron de Charette, JmimaX 
 MHitaire d'wn Chef de l' Quest, p. 27.) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 33 
 
 Nantes and to leave him time to organise a movement. She 
 was with difficulty induced to agree, and in spite of the advice 
 of those about her, she retired to the neighbourhood. Vendeen 
 traditions were evoked to procure her personal safety. More- 
 over, at this time, I repeat, she was believed to be a fugitive 
 attempting to escape and there was no desire to arrest her. 
 
 Of this I have had several proofs, one of which I wit- 
 nessed, and to some extent I took part in it. I do not know 
 whether her party had attempted to secure the Princess's 
 route by sending out from the coast of Nice individuals 
 designed to throw pursuers off the scent, but when her 
 absence from the Carlo Alberto was proved, a business 
 which took several days, notwithstanding the work of the 
 telegraph, a rumour went about that she had recrossed the 
 Var. The Grovernment believed it, as also did the rank and 
 file of the Legitimist. party. I remember that the Comtesse 
 d'Hautefort,^ a zealous follower but not initiated into the 
 secrets of the movement, at that time reminded me of some 
 fine saying uttered by Madame to Henry IV. as she forded 
 the Var. The same day she complained to me with great 
 simplicity of the dreadful perfidy with which the Government, 
 not content with causing the failure of the conspiracy of the 
 Rue des Prouvaires, by buying its secrets, had also been so 
 infamous as to employ emissaries to accelerate the arrival of 
 the Duchesse de Berry by a month. Hence the preparations 
 necessary for her success were not entirely completed. The 
 anger of Mme. de Hautefort did us too much honour : the 
 expedition to Marseilles had been accelerated to some extent, 
 but not through the dexterity of the French Government ; 
 the reason was that the party itself had hopes of utilising the 
 panic and the desolation with which the cholera had over- 
 whelmed the capital, and the disorganisation of the Cabinet 
 through the death of M. Casimir Perier and the illness of 
 M. d'Argout. 
 
 Every one was persuaded that the Duchesse de Berry had 
 recrossed the frontier. They were ready to take the strongest 
 
 1 The Comtesse d'Hautefort, Lady in Waiting to the Dacbeise de Berr/. 
 (iiim. Bayid, 1830.) 
 VOL. IV 
 
34 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 measures against her, and to issue stringent orders to run her 
 down; these were intended to calm the outcries of the 
 Republican party, who were then nicknamed Bousingots, from 
 a special style of hat adopted by many of them. I knew 
 that the Council had assembled to draw up the order, and that 
 the Due d'Orleans was starting for the south in the evening, 
 when I learned through a certain channel that the Duchesse 
 de Berry had not left French soil. A letter in her hand- 
 writing, addressed to the committee of which M. de Chateau- 
 briand was a member, and of very recent date, was evidence 
 of the fact. The letter had been shown to Mme. Recamier 
 for her to transmit its contents to M. de Chateaubriand, who 
 was then in Switzerland. A few hours before she had been 
 talking with me of the situation, under the supposition that 
 the Princess was out of danger. The receipt of this letter 
 changed the situation, and she came to inform me of it. I 
 hastened to the Queen, knowing her anxiety for her niece. 
 She was at Saint Cloud, while the King was at the Council 
 in Paris. A mounted messenger was immediately sent with 
 a note in which the Queen, with my permission, said that 
 I had come to tell her that reliable information positively 
 declared the Duchesse de Berry to be still in France. She 
 asked no more, and I told her nothing more. In the evening 
 I learnt that this message had stopped the signing of the 
 ordinance, which was already drawn up, and delayed the 
 departure of the Due d'Orleans. It was hardly fitting to 
 send him to a district where his cousin ran the risk of arrest 
 at any moment, as the outcome of some untimely display of 
 zeal, and we supposed her to be still in the south. Soon 
 afterwards her audacious journey across the kingdom was 
 known. The accuracy of my communication was confirmed, 
 but our anticipations concerning the place of her stay were 
 falsified. The Due d'Orleans started. I can certify that 
 the stay of the Duchesse de Berry gave no cause for anxiety 
 at this moment to any one except herself. I do not know 
 if the commimication of this letter by Mme. Recamier to 
 M. de Chateaubriand decided him to return. I remember 
 seeing him soon afterwards at Paris. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 The movement in la Vendee — The conqueror of Algiers — The 
 insurrection of January 5 and 6, 1832 — The Royal Family goes 
 to Paris — Visit to the Tnileries — Outburst by Mme. Adelaide 
 — The Queen is induced to trouble no further about the Duohesse 
 de Berry — Martial law — The family council — M.Berryer approaches 
 the Duchesse de Berry — The P^nissi^re — Arrest of M. Berryer — 
 His letters — Arrest of MM. de Chateaubriand, Hyde de Neuville, 
 and de Fitz-James 
 
 At first it was thought that the Duchesse de Berry was 
 making her way to the sea-shore in order to embark at some 
 spot where her presence would be least suspected, but dis- 
 turbances soon broke out in la Vendee. Everywhere small 
 bands of insurgents appeared and disturbed the country 
 without securing a following. Everywhere, also, the leaders 
 vainly exhausted their efforts to resuscitate a Carlist party, 
 though feeling no hopes of success themselves. The new 
 Government was not popular ; at the same time, it harassed 
 nobody, and in la Vendee, as elsewhere, people as a whole 
 preferred to live in peace. However, recollections of the 
 past, upon which certain priests and many nobles loudly 
 harped, gathered a kind of nucleus of an insurrection about 
 Marie Caroline during the last days of May. Marshal de 
 Bourmont had been obliged to abandon the illusions which 
 he had cherished, and under which he had wrongly informed 
 others that the army was passionately attached to him ; 
 according to him, all the troops would fall in under the 
 orders of the conqueror of Algiers as soon as they learnt of 
 his presence. However, no desertions took place, and, when- 
 ever a conflict happened, the military overwhelmed the 
 
 insurgents. As, moreover, the conflagration increased and 
 
 85 
 
36 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 spread, the Government resolved to put the provinces of the 
 west vmder the exceptional conditions of martial law. This 
 measure aroused no opposition : very few people really 
 desired civil war, and the decision was generally recognised 
 as actuated by the intention of the Cabinet to give the 
 Duchesse de Berry a further hint to depart. It was a hint 
 also to her partisans to resume their peaceful occupations, 
 which there was no great desire to distiu-b. 
 
 However, a younger and correspondingly energetic party 
 was also preparing to profit by the embarrassments of the 
 Government. It had to some extent reckoned upon the day 
 of the funeral of M. Casimir Perier, and caused an outbreak 
 on the day of the funeral of General Lamarque,^ one of the 
 prominent Deputies of the Opposition. In this case the out- 
 burst reached the point of insurrection, and there was some 
 fear that the forces of anarchy might triumph. The King, 
 who had been forewarned about eight o'clock in the evening 
 of the anxieties of the Cabinet while he was at Saint Cloud, 
 read the despatches of the ministers, and talked for a moment 
 with Baron Pasquier, President of the Chamber of Peers, who 
 confirmed the seriousness of the facts. The King then 
 ordered carriages. The Queen, surrounded by the princesses 
 and her ladies, was working as usual at her round table. The 
 King came behind her chair. 
 
 " Amelie," he said aloud, in a voice entirely calm, " there 
 is some distm-bance at Paris, and so I am going. Do you 
 care to come ? " 
 
 " Certainly, my dear." 
 
 " Well, get ready, then ; the carriages are ordered." 
 
 In less than half an hour the King, the Queen, Madame 
 Adelaide, Princesse Louise, and the Due de Nemours were on 
 the road to Paris. I think the Due d'Orleans was absent. 
 The other two princesses and their young brothers remained 
 
 1 Maximilian, Count Lamarque (1770-1882). Volunteer in 1791 ; 
 Brigadier-General in 1801. Suppressed the insurrection in la Vendee during 
 the Hundred Days (see jCasjerre, Us Oent-J<mrs en VencUe, Hon & Co.). 
 Went into exile and returned in 1818, and became Deputy in 1820. He 
 died of the cholera, and his funeral was followed by the insurrection of 
 June S and 6, 1832. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 37 
 
 at Saint Cloud, where no agitation was felt until the royal 
 coach had departed, as the bearing of the King and Queen 
 had reassured all minds. 
 
 To speak in detail of these terrible days is not part of my 
 subject. However, I was an eye-witness of the ridiculous 
 ovation offered to M. de Lafayette : a crowd of vagabonds 
 had taken off the hood of his carriage and harnessed them- 
 selves to it; they drew it to the courtyard of the house, 
 which my windows overlooked. I saw him appear on the 
 balcony, pale and trembling; in a shaking voice he then 
 delivered a fatherly address to his " dear comrades," particu- 
 larly begging them to go home at once. He was the more 
 anxious to be rid of them, as he had heard them deliberating 
 upon the advisability of killing him, for the purpose of using 
 his body as an incitement to revolt, and he knew them to be 
 quite capable of carrying out this threat, possessing as they 
 did to superabundance the republican virtues in which he had 
 brought them up. His death was brought about by the 
 exhaustion consequent upon another insurgent procession, 
 that of M. Dulong,^ at which he was anxious to be present. 
 But he never recovered from the humiliating triumph of 
 June 4. He had taste enough to feel the whole opprobrium 
 of the business bitterly. 
 
 From the first night the seditious had been forced to con- 
 centrate in the quarter of Saint Merri, the winding streets of 
 which favoured their movements ; and though they found no 
 sympathy among the inhabitants, they were numerous and 
 determined. Sinister rumours went abroad, the troops were 
 intimidated by the recent recollections of the criticism which 
 they had suffered in the revolution of 1830 : were they to 
 fire on men who again styled themselves citizens and patriots ? 
 Everything depended upon the spirit of the battalions of the 
 National Guard. The presence of the King gave them 
 courage. Upon his arrival in the evening he had shown 
 himself to the legions concentrated at the Carrousel, The 
 news of his return, spread rapidly, and at the break of day, 
 
 1 M. DnloDg, a Deputy, allnded in the Chamber to the gaoler's part 
 played by General Bugeaud in 1832. A duel followed and M. Dulong was 
 killed (April 1834.) 
 
38 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 armed men could be seen proceeding from the houses ready to 
 defend public order and the society of their choice with their 
 presence and their blood. The latter condition was, unfor- 
 tunately, only too soon accomplished. About ten o'clock on 
 the morning of the 5th a note from Admiral de Rigny told 
 me that the danger had been averted, but the night had been 
 full of cruel anxieties for those who were responsible for the 
 safety of the State. 
 
 I knew that the King was on horseback, riding about the 
 to\ra. As I imagined all the princesses would be in great 
 anxiety, I wished to go to them. I arrived by way of the 
 garden and made my way into the palace by the private 
 entrances, the keepers of which knew me. Cannons had just 
 crossed the quay and their sinister appearance increased my 
 anxiety. There was a gloomy silence in the reception 
 rooms ; people looked at one another but said nothing. At 
 length it was announced that the King had re-entered the 
 wicket gate of the Tuileries. The Queen and the princesses 
 ran to meet him and we followed, but the King was still 
 occupied in reviewing the troops stationed in the court, and 
 as he was likely to spend some time in this, we entered the 
 anteroom on the ground floor. I was standing in an 
 embrasure of the window behind the Queen and seized the 
 opportunity to whisper to her that the Duchesse de Berry 
 had left Nantes and was in comparative safety. Mme. 
 Adelaide heard me : exasperated by the anxiety which she 
 had felt for the last five hours at the absence of her brother 
 and at his peril, she turned upon me and said with a kind of 
 fury : " A nice time to trouble one's self about the safety of 
 the Duchesse de Berry. She is at the bottom of all this." 
 
 The Queen looked down and clasped my hand as a sign 
 for silence ; thenceforward she did not venture to show her 
 interest so openly, and eventually she was induced to avoid 
 any open interference in this sad adventure. 
 
 Mme. Adelaide's outburst of vexation was, I believe, 
 much exaggerated. The insurrection seemed to be entirely 
 republican and the heroes of the cloister of Saint Merri, as 
 their Deputies termed them, went to their deaths in support 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 39 
 
 of their own ideas. Still, the fact remains that a small 
 band of young Legitimists had supported them but had not 
 joined them. They drew people after them from street to 
 street, exchanging shots which did but little harm till they 
 reached the passage of the Caire, where they dispersed, about 
 the same time that the barricades of the cloister of Saint 
 Merri were forced. A few moments afterwards a horseman 
 who had been standing for a long time in the Rue de Choiseul, 
 at the corner of the boulevard, and in whom several people 
 thought they recognised M. de Charette,^ galloped away. It 
 was supposed that he was going to warn the Duchesse de 
 Berry that the attempt had failed. There was a widespread 
 rumour at that time that she was close to Paris and had 
 even entered the town. I have no positive information 
 upon the subject, but I know perfectly well that two ladies, 
 the Comtesse de Chastellux and the !Princesse de Theodore de 
 Bauffremont urged her to come, and promised to conceal her 
 until the day following the triumph. These delusions were 
 no less sincere than the party spirit which brought them 
 forth, but they were not shared by Paris, which thirsted for 
 peace and felt a mortal dread of any renewal of the dangers 
 against which it believed itself secure : so the ordinance 
 proclaiming the town under martial law, promulgated on 
 June 6, was welcomed as a benefit. If laughter could be 
 permitted in so grave a situation, some amusement might be 
 found in recalling the delighted air with which people told 
 one another, " Martial law has been declared ; " " We are 
 under martial law." This ordinance was regarded as a 
 panacea for all evils. Men embraced each other in the 
 street and confirmed the good news and the shop-keepers, 
 delighted with it and feeling themselves secure, reopened 
 their shops confidently. The carelessness of the Cabinet, the 
 tactlessness of certain members of the Court of Cassation and 
 
 I Athanase, Barou de Charette de la Contrie (1797-1848), a nephew of 
 the illustrious Vendeen leader. A Life Guard in 1815, peer of France in 
 1823, he was involved in the attempt of the Duchesse de Berry in 1832, 
 and retired to Switzerland after the failure. He returned in 1837. The 
 Baron de Charette was in la Vendee during June 5 and 6. On June 3 he 
 was ill at Montbert. (Op. Journal mUitavre d'un Ohefde i'Oitesi.by Barou 
 de Charette.) 
 
40 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the disloyalty of others, deprived the powers of a weapon 
 which is usefiil when used for purely defensive purposes, but 
 this was certainly not done in reply to any movement of 
 public opinion at that time, for on the last occasion when 
 the measure was employed it was received with acclamations 
 of general satisfaction. 
 
 It will be remembered that a Carlist Committee com- 
 posed of Marshal Victor, Chancellor Pastoret, MM. de 
 Chateaubriand, de Fitz-James, Hyde de Neuville, and 
 Berryer claimed the possession of special powers, and 
 assumed the title of a family council. I am not suffi- 
 ciently initiated into their secrets to know what right they 
 had to act. This committee blamed the enterprise of 
 the Duchesse de Berry, and also the conspiracy of the Rue 
 des Prouvaires. M. Berryer undertook to take a note to 
 the Princess drawn up by M. de Chateaubriand in which 
 he expressed and explained the opinions and the feelings 
 of all his colleagues, lurging her to take advantage of the 
 opportunity offered by the neighbourhood, of the sea, to 
 retire from a place where her presence was detrimental to 
 her own interests. The opportunity, in fact, was the easier 
 as both friends and enemies were ready to facilitate it. Her 
 arrest at such a moment could only be the outcome of 
 tactless zeal on the part of some official. M. Berryer there- 
 fore had no difficulty in overcoming obstacles which should 
 have kept him away, but when he reached Nantes the 
 Princess kept him waiting some days for an audience. This 
 he at length obtained by dint of precautions most romantic : 
 after changing his guide, his horse, his disguise, and the 
 password several times in the course of a few hours, he was 
 taken into a large room where he found the Duchesse de 
 Berry. 
 
 She was svu:rounded by a very animated and cheerful 
 group. Some distance away were the Marshal Bourmont 
 and some old Vendeens with anxious faces. After the first 
 compliments had been exchanged, M. Berryer who was not 
 anxious to stay for ever in such compromising company, 
 asked for an audience, and was informed that they would 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 41 
 
 hear him in council. The " Regent " sat down at a table at 
 which places were found for Mme. de la Rochejaquelein, 
 Mile. Fauveau, the young La Tour du Pin, old Mesnard, 
 and other hotheads and nonentities, together with Marshal 
 Bourmont and the Comtes d'Autichamp ^ and de Civrac. 
 M. Berryer produced the note entrusted to his care and 
 explained as best he could the reasons of prudence and 
 policy in support of the course recommended by the note. 
 He was supported by the Vend^en leaders, who affirmed 
 that neither la Vendee nor Brittany would ever be induced 
 to rise. Meanwhile, the young councillors of the Regency 
 shrugged their shoulders. Mile. Fauveau designed pic- 
 turesque uniforms for the troops, and Mme. de la Roche- 
 jaquelein submitted them for the approval of the Princess. 
 M. Berryer exhausted his rhetorical powers to no purpose. 
 Marshal Bourmont had maintained a gloomy silence for 
 a long time : at length he ventured to join the side of 
 those who advised retreat. The Duchesse de Berry, who 
 had hardly been able to contain herself from the beginning 
 of the session, flew into a regular fury. She reproached the 
 marshal for filling her with false hopes, urging her to the 
 enterprise, and bringing her into a desperate situation only 
 to abandon her. 
 
 " Moreover," she added vehemently, " your conduct is of 
 a piece with your character ; this must be the first time 
 that you have not been guilty of treachery," This brilliant 
 scene concluded the session. 
 
 M. Berryer secured the promise of a private interview the 
 next day. He was taken with further romantic precautions 
 to a place where he spent the night. In the morning a 
 child of six years led him to a hut where he found the 
 Duchesse de Berry. She had laid aside the half male dress 
 that she had worn the evening before and was dressed as 
 a peasant woman. This little seditious court was without ex- 
 ception employed in playing a historical novel, and the actors 
 went so far as to label one another with the names of characters 
 
 1 Charles de Beaumont, Comte d'Autichamp (1770-1852), Lientenant- 
 Geneial and peer of France. He was one of the leaders in the war of the 
 giants. 
 
42 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 taken from Sir Walter Scott. His novels, which were then 
 at the height of their reputation, greatly influenced the 
 conduct of those would-be heroes of a civil war, which was 
 fortunately impossible. Upon this occasion the Princess 
 was alone, and M. Berryer found her more despondent and 
 more amenable to reason. She began by repeating that if 
 she had made a mistake in coming to France, her deter- 
 mination to remain was none the less laudable. 
 
 " I will meet my death." 
 
 " You will not be killed but arrested." 
 
 " Then let them behead me on the scaffold." 
 
 " You will not be beheaded, but pardoned." This state- 
 ment shook her determination. 
 
 " That will be a mistake," she replied, " for I shall start 
 again." 
 
 " If you announce that plan, you will give them the right 
 to keep you in confinement for an indefinite time ! " 
 
 " Confinement ! Confinement ! " and her vagabond and 
 adventurous nature recoiled from such a danger. 
 
 M. Berryer then pursued his advantage, and did not retire 
 until he had secured an authorisation to make all preparations 
 for flight. A meeting-place was arranged two days later in 
 the evening in some waste land near the sea. Marie Caroline 
 was to be there with two companions, and M. Berryer under- 
 took to get them on board during the night. Delighted at 
 his success, he returned to Nantes to make the final arrange- 
 ments for the departure which was earnestly desired by the 
 leaders of all parties, but which must be carried out without 
 the knowledge of the governing people, and of the hot- 
 headed friends of the Princess, as also of the radical oppo- 
 sition. While he was busy with the measures necessary for 
 this purpose, an imknown messenger handed him despatches 
 from the Duchesse de Berry : she refused to go, declined to 
 see him again, and commissioned him to take back to those 
 who had sent him the replies contained in the same envelope. 
 M. Berryer, who was not endowed with an adventurous spirit, 
 was quite satisfied to withdraw from this absurd wasps' nest 
 safe and sound, and went back to Paris. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 43 
 
 The foregoing story reached me with all details so directly 
 and immediately that I cannot doubt that it was the first 
 version given by M. Berryer to those who commissioned him. 
 Perhaps he has altered some details of it since, as happens 
 to every party man, and to him more than any one else. It 
 seems that Marshal Bourmont, cut to the quick by the bitter 
 sarcasm of the Princess, said, like another Pylades : " Come, 
 sir, let us carry off Hermione," and had joined the beardless 
 counsellors of Marie Caroline. Possibly, also, hopes of an 
 insurrection at Paris had encouraged them, and helped them 
 to combat the less absurd objections. In any case, proposals 
 for retreat were replaced by plans for a renewal of the cam- 
 paign. The Duchesse de Berry, at the head of fifteen hundred 
 peasants, who had been got together with great difficulty, saw 
 them put to flight in spite of her presence, and in spite of 
 remarkable individual acts of heroism by a handful of regular 
 soldiers. The remnant of her forces took refuge in the Chateau 
 de la Penissiere,''' to which she was pursued. At the moment 
 of the attack a means of escape was secured for the Princess, 
 and many brave men perished by sword and fire to secure her 
 safety. Her partisans at Paris wei*e keenly alarmed. For 
 several days they knew that she had entered the ChS,teau de 
 la Penissiere, where all the adventurers had perished, though 
 they did not know of her flight. It has been since denied 
 that she was at la Penissiere at the time of the attack. I have 
 no exact information upon the point. 
 
 During this time M. Berryer was arrested at Angouleme. 
 I am writing, as I have often said, from memory, and 
 without consulting documents, and I cannot remember the 
 order of these events, but they followed one another very 
 closely, and closely enough to explain the terror which 
 overcame M. Berryer as soon as he found himself detained 
 in a Department placed under martial law by a Government 
 which he presumed to be exasperated by the insurrection 
 crushed in the capital and fomented in la Vendee. It mus;t 
 be said that M. Berryer belonged to a party which has never 
 renounced an opportunity of vengeance, or has been mollified 
 1 The Chateau de la Penissiere was captured on June 6, 1832. 
 
44 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 by triumph. Hence, thoughts of Lavalette, of the Fauchers,^ 
 of Caron,* &c., came back to him, and his fears were the 
 keener, as none of them had been so guilty as himself. His 
 first care when he reached his prison was to write five letters, 
 to the Due de Bellune, the Due de Fitz-James, Chancellor 
 Pastoret, the Vicomte de Chateaubriand, and the Comte Hyde 
 de Neuville; a kind of circular in which he appealed to 
 their loyalty, being careful to mention all five by name in 
 each letter, urging them to recognise their concurrence with 
 all the steps taken by him in the course of the journey 
 which he had undertaken at their request. These letters 
 were handed to the keeper of the gaol to be posted. Now 
 M. Berryer should have knovm as well as any one that from 
 the hands of the gaoler they went straight to those of a 
 magistrate. This step, one of the strangest that fear could 
 have dictated to a man of capacity and talent, led to the 
 inevitable result. The letters reached Paris accompanied 
 by warrants against the five persons mentioned.* The 
 Cabinet was deeply vexed. These gentlemen certainly ran 
 
 1 Cfisar and Oonstantin Fauoher, twin brothers (1759-1815) were con- 
 demned to death by the Council of War of Bordeaux at the time of the 
 second Restoration, and shot on August 27, 1816. 
 
 z Augustin Joseph Caron (1774-1822). Condemned to death and shot 
 at Strasburg. 
 
 s Berryer left Paris on May 20, and reached Nantes on the 22nd. On 
 the information of the authorities be started on June 3 for Aix-les-Bains in 
 Savoy. He was arrested at AngoulSme on June 7 and taken back to 
 Nantes, where he arrived on the 10th. On the day of his arrest he wrote 
 to Chateaubriand, asking him to obtain his transference to Paris. He did 
 not wish to be tried by the military authorities in a country under martial 
 law. Chateaubriand has published the letter in his Mirrwires d' Outretomie : 
 " I soon received by post the following, which had not been sealed, and 
 which had no doubt been read by the authorities : Angouleme, June 7, 
 M. le Vicomte, . . ." Mimoires d'Outretombe, edit. Bir6, vol. v. p. 507. 
 On the 10th Berryer was brought to General de Solignac, military com- 
 mander of the district. He wrote several letters after a conversation with 
 that officer, which was by no means reassuring. (F»e de Berryer, by 
 M. de Lacombe, vol. ii. chap, ii.) 
 
 The Moniteur of June 17 announced the aarest of the Due de Fitz-James, 
 Baron Hyde de Neuville, and Vicomte de Chateaubriand, in consequence 
 of a communication from the Attorney-General of Eennes. 
 
 "Attempts were made," writes M. de Lacombe, "to make Berryer 
 responsible for the arrest, and an ofiScial newspaper sheet, the France 
 NouveUe, announced that it was the result of the answers he had given. 
 However, at that moment Berryer had not been questioned. He was first 
 examined on June 18." It was then that he learnt that at Paris the 
 recent arrests were regarded as due to his revelations. " And never had a 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 45 
 
 no danger, so they were able to pose as martyrs and adopt 
 the attitude of heroes ; but the Ministry was also afraid of 
 the ovation that the Carlists were preparing for them, and 
 of the wild outcries of those who called themselves the July 
 party against the indulgence shown towards them when 
 compared with the severity shown to the seditious repub- 
 licans, a severity necessary because these persons had been 
 formidable. However, the warrant was executed in accord- 
 ance with the law, and those concerned were necessarily 
 committed to prison, while the Government negotiated with 
 the judicature to settle the business. All that could be 
 done was to make their detention as agreeable as it was 
 eventually short. Chancellor Pastoret and the Marshal the 
 Due de Bellune avoided arrest by staying some leagues away 
 from Paris. The Due de Fitz-James and M. de Chateau- 
 briand submitted with good grace, accepting it as an 
 inevitable formality brought upon them by M. Berryer. 
 Only my poor friend Hyde de Neuville began to roar at 
 the top of his voice that the days of '93 had returned, 
 vigorously claiming the pumishment due to his loyalty, and 
 predicting that the scaffold would smoke once more with 
 the most noble blood of France. He wrote letter after 
 letter to me forbidding me to make any attempt to " save 
 his head."^ These epistles were a tissue of absurdities, 
 
 greater lie proceeded from a lying mouth," writes Berryer in indignation, 
 and he sent straightway to the Gazette de Prance a formal denial of the 
 assertion contained in the ministerial paper. (Fie de Berryer, vol. ii. 
 pp. 60 and 62.) 
 
 " In the Mimoiru d'Outretomhe Chateaubriand says that he was arrested 
 at the instance of M. Hello, Attorney-General of Eennes, who " finding my 
 name and the names of the Duo de Fitz-James and of Hyde de Neuville 
 involved in the prosecution of M. Berryer conducted at Nantes, wrote to 
 the Minister of Justice, saying that if he were master he would certainly 
 have us arrested and tried at the same time as accomplices and as able to 
 furnish evidence." 
 
 An ordinance of non-suit in favour of MM. de Chateaubriand, Hyde de 
 Neuville, and Fitz-James, was issued on June 30 by M. Desmortier, magis- 
 trate at Paris, but the court of Bennes transferred Berryer's case to the 
 Assizes of the Loire Inferieure ; a decree of the Court of Cassation in con- 
 formity with the conclusions of the Attorney-General Dupin (September 6), 
 removed the case from the Assize Court of Nantes and sent it to that 
 of Blois. On September 29 Berryer was taken to Blois. On October 16 he 
 was acquitted, as the ministry abandoned the charge. 
 
 1 See in the Appendix one of the letters of Hyde de Neuville to 
 Mme. de Soigne, 
 
46 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 As my replies increased his violence, I ceased to write, and 
 five days later I was delighted to see him at his own house, 
 where he had returned in complete safety. His companions 
 in misfortune suffered the same fate. M. de Chateaubriand 
 was loud in praise of the beauty and amiability of Miles. 
 Gisquet,the daughters of the prefect of police, and regarded 
 his courteous imprisonment as a trifle. M. Berryer's im- 
 prisonment was more prolonged. 
 
 I am practically certain that the answer of the " Regent " to 
 a note from the family council was hardly polite. While thank: 
 ing them for their past services, she dispensed with them for 
 the future, and did not conceal her opinion that she regarded 
 their prudence as that of old men, and as far from likely to 
 conquer the realm of Saint Louis. The fact is certain that 
 most of these gentlemen took offence and dispersed. M. de 
 Chateaubriand then began to think of a residence at Lugano, 
 where he would be able to preserve the secret fire of hberty 
 and make an entirely independent press groan beneath the 
 efforts of his genius. This little republic he proposed to 
 make the fulcrum of a lever by means of which his talent 
 would upheave the world. This whim induced him to return 
 to Switzerland with much formality, after bidding a solemn 
 farewell to his ungrateful fatherland. I only saw him once 
 after his release : he was then satirising the heroism of the 
 Duchesse de Berry, regarding her as a mad woman ; as such 
 she was generally characterised in her own party. Either 
 they honestly blamed her, or this attack was an attempt to 
 find some excuse for the lack of enthusiasm in her following, 
 which was ever ready with hostile words against the Govern- 
 ment, and ever slow to join the white flag in la Vendee. 
 However, a feeling of shame eventually induced a dozen 
 young men to act, but they proceeded in such a manner as 
 to be arrested on their route and obliged to abandon an 
 enterprise for which they had no great taste. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 The Oovernment is anxious for the departure of the Duchesse de 
 Berry— The Ministry of October 11, 1832— M. Thiers makes a, 
 change in the Prefecture Of the Loire Inffirieure — Eesolution to 
 arrest the Princess — Treachery of Deutz — Conversation with 
 M. Thiers and M. Pasquier — Steps ta^en to warn the Princess 
 
 After the failures of the oak of Saint Columbin and of 
 la Penissiere, the Duchesse de Berry was obliged to go into 
 hiding once more. The pleasures of this romantic and 
 vagabond life were sufficient to induce her to prolong it. 
 On the other hand, the ministers and in particular the 
 Royal Family were extremely anxious to see her leave French 
 soil in safety. A way of retreat was carefully though 
 silently left open for her, and twice she was compromised 
 by her own people. The authorities confined themselves 
 to keeping a hand upon her shoulder without actually 
 arresting her. One day in the room of Mme.^de la Ferron- 
 nays, the abbess of a convent at Nantes, the butt of a 
 gun was dropped upon a board in the floor which was 
 known to cover a hiding-place in which she was. It was 
 hoped that these alarms would induce her to take ship. 
 Far from that, she derived a false sense of security from 
 them, attributing her success in avoiding such active pur- 
 suit to her own cleverness. But the result showed that as 
 soon as earnest search was made for her it was promptly 
 successful. 
 
 M. de Montalivet,* Minister of the Interior until October 1 1 , 
 
 1 Marthe Camille Bachasson, Comte de Montalivet (1801-1880). Peer 
 of France after bis father's death in 1823 ; engineer of bridges and high- 
 ways ; Minister of the Interior in November 1830 ; of Education in March 
 1831 ; of the Interior in March 1832 and from 1837-1839 ; Supervisor of the 
 Civil List and Permanent Senator in 1879. 
 
 47 
 
48 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 and M. de Saint Aignan, Prefect of Nantes, were neither 
 of them anxious to make a capture of this kind. I 
 am not attempting here to praise the generosity of the 
 French Government; to understand its reluctance it need 
 only be remembered that the arrest of the Duchesse de 
 Berry was likely to involve it in every kind of diflScuIty. 
 The Royal Court of Poitiers had already condemned the 
 Princess with the Comtesse de la Rochejacquelein and several 
 other defaulters. This circumstance complicated the position 
 still further. 
 
 However, the opening of the April session approached. 
 The Ministry was composed exclusively of the King's men, 
 after the death of M. Perier, and was not sufficiently firmly 
 established to deal with the case, nor possessed of sufficient 
 eloquence to speak in public in circumstances so grave and 
 difficult. Preparations therefore had to be made and the 
 King resigned himself to them. Long conferences between 
 the different candidates, many of which took place in my 
 drawing-room, ended on October 11, 1832, in the nomina- 
 tion of a Ministry composed of Marshal Soult ^ as Minister 
 of War, the Due de Broghe as Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
 M. de Barthe ^ as Minister of Justice ; M. Humann * became 
 Financial Minister, M. Guizot * Minister of Education, 
 
 ' Nicolas Jean de Dieu Soult, Due de Dalmatie (1769-1851). Officer in 
 the Boyal Infantry before 1789 ; Brigadier in 1794 ; General of Division in 
 1799 ; Marshal of France in 1804 ; Duke of Dalmatia in 1807 ; Minister of 
 War under the First Restoration ; Peer of France ; Major-General in the 
 army of the Hundred Days ; banished at the tlnae of the Second Bestora- 
 tion ; re-entered the Chamber of Peers in 1819 ; Minister of War in 1832 
 and 1842 ; of Foreign Affairs in 1839 ; and First Marshal in 1847. 
 
 2 Felix Barthe (1795-1863). Lawyer, member of secret societies, and 
 defender of the four sergeants of La Bochelle ; Attorney-General at Paris 
 in 1830 ; Deputy and Minister of Education in 1830 and of Justice in 1832 ; 
 First President of the Financial Court and Peer of France in 1834 ; Senator 
 in 1852. 
 
 3 Jean Georges Humann (1780-1842). Deputy in 1820 ; Financial 
 Minister 1832-1836 and from 1840-1842; Peer of France in 1837. 
 
 4 Francois Pierre Guillaume Guizot (1787-1874). Professor at the Sor- 
 bonne in 1812 ; Chief Secretary to the Ministry of the Interior in 1814, after- 
 wards to the Ministry of Justice in 1815 ; Secretary to the State Council ; 
 Director of the Departmental and Communal Administration ; Deputy for 
 Lisienx in 1830 ; Minister of the Interior in 1830, and of Education from 
 1832-1837 ; Ambassador at London in 1840 ; Foreign Minister from 1840- 
 1848 ; President of the Council, member of the French Academy, of the 
 Academies of Inscription and bellet lettres and of moral and political 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 49 
 
 Admiral de Rigny Naval Minister, and M. Thiers ^ Minister 
 of the Interior. This was known as the Grand Ministry.'' 
 M. de Rigny and M, Pasquier worked hard at the formation 
 of this Ministry. It lasted for four years, though it under- 
 went frequent modifications. It had submitted to the King 
 as conditions, the despatch of an army to Antwerp and the 
 arrest of the Duchesse de Berry, if she could not be induced 
 to leave la Vendee before the meeting of thfe Chambers. 
 The prolongation of her stay in France seemed evidence of 
 weakness and aroused the outbursts of the Opposition. 
 The Government was accused of helplessness, or even of 
 connivance. 
 
 Almost every evening I exhausted my efforts in vain to 
 persuade M. Thiers that the arrest of the Princess would 
 cause him infinite embarrassment. He admitted that her 
 voluntary departure would be preferable, but he would not 
 admit the seriousness of the obstacles which I predicted. 
 He said that the country did not feel as I thought and that 
 an arrest would arouse more satisfaction than interest on 
 behalf of the Princess. M. Pasquier took a keen part in 
 these discussions. M. Thiers thought much of his opinion, 
 and, rather out of deference to him than from conviction, 
 he promised at first to confine his action to pursuing the 
 Duchesse de Berry so vigorously that she could not have any 
 doubts upon the real intentions of the new Cabinet. In this 
 way he would try and induce her to start. I felt no scruple 
 in warning the members of her party of the new state of 
 
 sciences. His first wife was Mile. Fanline de Meulan (1773-1827), and his 
 second wife, whom he married in 1828, was Mile. Elisa Dillon (1804-1833), 
 niece of his first wife. 
 
 » Louis Adolphe Thiers (1797-1877). Lawyer in 1819 ; editor of the 
 ConttituHomiel and published the Eistoire de la Sivolution from 1824-1827 ; 
 founded the IVdtional in 1830 ; State Councillor, Deputy, and Under Secre- 
 tary of State to the Financial Department ; Minister of the Interior from 
 1832 to 1836 ; then President of the Council and Minister of Foreign Affairs 
 at short intervals between 1836 and 1S40 ; was arrested at the time of the 
 coup d'itat ; Deputy for Paris in 1863, and chief of the executive power in 
 1871 ; member of the French Academy, and from 1840-1855 he published 
 his Eistoire du Consulat et de V Empire. 
 
 2 M. d'Argout also took the portfolio of Commerce and Public 
 Works which he had held in Casimir Purler's Cabinet. Concerning the 
 formation of this ministry see the letters from Admiral de Rigny to 
 Mme. de Boigne in the Appendix. 
 
 VOL. IV D 
 
50 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 affairs, but as they did not believe in the reality of the 
 indulgence hitherto shown to her, they attached no import- 
 ance to my words, or perhaps regarded them as a manoeuvre 
 to secure a departure which could not be obtained by 
 force. 
 
 M. Thiers related as a historical fact one day that M. de 
 Saint Aignan, Prefect of Nantes, had resigned, and that 
 M. Maurice Duval was to take his place, and had already 
 been summoned by telegraph. M. Pasquier maintained a 
 complete silence, by which I was struck, although I had not 
 understood the importance of these announcements, but when 
 M. Thiers had moved away, he whispered to me : 
 
 "Thiers has made up his mind. He means to captm-e 
 the Duchesse de Berry. If he were merely attempting to 
 force her departure he would perhaps have removed Saint 
 Aignan, but he would not have replaced him by Maurice 
 Duval,^ You may as well be resigned to it ; there is nothing 
 to be done." 
 
 Some days afterwards M. Thiers announced that Marie 
 Caroline had been nearly caught in a village. Two of her 
 best hiding-places had been blocked, so that she could no 
 longer use them, and she was reduced to concealing herself in 
 the town. The quarter of the town which she had chosen 
 was known, but not as yet the house. At length, one 
 evening when all other visitors had gone, and only M. 
 Pasquier, Admiral de Rigny, and M. Thiers were with me, 
 the latter, who seemed to have been anxiously awaiting this 
 moment, cried triumphantly : " I have the Duchesse de Berry ; 
 in thirty-six hours she will be captured." After this 
 announcement he gave us the following account. 
 
 The Duchesse de Berry professed to be negotiating with 
 King William of Holland and Dom Miguel of Portugal 
 a loan in which all three were to share. A Jew named 
 
 1 M. Maurice Dnval was well known for his capacity and energy. As 
 Prefect of IsSre when the disturbances of Grenoble began on March 
 11, 12, and 13, 1832, when the National Guard hesitated, he had given 
 orders and checked the revolt with a vigour that roused the fury of 
 the opposition. Though supported by Oasimir P^rierhe was suspended by 
 M. de Montalivet a, few days before the death of the President of the 
 Council. (Ordinance of May 12, 1832.) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 51 
 
 Deutz/ who had abjured his faith under the patronage of 
 the Dauphine, but who had not abandoned with his religion 
 the commercial habits of his class, was the active agent in 
 this proposed loan. He had carried from one to the other 
 the communications of the three high contracting parties in 
 successive visits to Massa, The Hague, and Lisbon. Possibly, 
 though I would not venture to affirm the fact, he had 
 already met the " Regent " during her stay in France ; in 
 any case she had recently sent him to Dom Miguel. Now 
 this man related that he had had conferences with these 
 princes in the presence of the confidential envoys of the 
 Duchesse de Berry, concerning their ultimate projects, con- 
 ferences of so alarming a nature and showing such mental 
 aberration in either case, that in horror at the future prospects 
 he had resolved to overthrow all their plots. He therefore 
 applied to M. de Rayneval, our ambassador at Madrid, and 
 after certain incomplete revelations, had asked him for a 
 passport and a letter to the Minister of the Interior, entrust- 
 ing to him a file of important papers for transmission to 
 Paris. M. de Rayneval was unable to refuse any of these 
 requests, but I daresay he was not particularly anxious to 
 be concerned in this act of treachery, and so handed the 
 despatches to a secretary who lost his way and did not 
 arrive until after the arrest of the Princess. I have always 
 thought that the delay was not only entirely due to 
 chance. 
 
 I return to the story of M. Thiers. The letter from 
 M. de Rayneval was addressed to M. de Montalivet : when 
 Deutz applied at the Ministry of the Interior he was in- 
 formed that M. de Montalivet was not there, and when 
 he wanted to send his letter to M. de Montalivet, the latter, 
 as he was no longer minister, declined to receive him on 
 secret service. Deutz, who did not suspect that the papers 
 he had handed in at the Madrid Embassy had not arrived, 
 left his address and was much astonished that no summons 
 reached him. Days went by and he could no longer delay 
 
 1 Simon Dentz, a son of the Grand Babbi of the Central Consistory of 
 the French Israelites. He had renounced his faith and turned Catholic, 
 and had so secured an entrance to religious and Boyalist society. 
 
52 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 in bringing the replies to the Princess whom he proposed 
 to ruin ; but first of all he had to recover the necessary 
 papers. 
 
 Certain steps taken for this purpose and involving a clerk 
 in the Ministerial Cabinet opened the eyes of M. Thiers. He 
 sent for Deutz who behaved himself very cleverly, protesting 
 his invincible repugnance to hand over the person of the 
 Princess. He wished from kindness of heart to overthrow 
 her designs, because he thought them pernicious, but he 
 would go no further. He was willing to go to her and 
 repeat any words dictated to him to urge her departure, 
 but her person would always be sacred to him. He brought 
 the best of promises from Dom Miguel and the most favour- 
 able hopes from King William. He was willing to hide all 
 this and to dissuade Marie Caroline from her enterprise 
 before embarking himself for America where he wished to 
 go and conceal these gloomy secrets. M. Thiers did not 
 receive the papers from Madrid and was unable to appreciate 
 their importance. The conference with Deutz was post- 
 poned until the next day, where the eloquence of the 
 minister eventually persuaded the Jew that he ought to 
 betray the Duchesse de Berry "from love of humanity." 
 M. Thiers assured me that no reward had been asked or 
 promised. As soon as he had made up his mind Deutz 
 himself explained the necessary means for the success of his 
 iniquitous plan, and the plan was so well arranged that 
 M. Thiers had no doubt of its success. His officials were 
 already on their way. We listened to these details in great 
 sadness. 
 
 " And supposing you are so unfortunate as to catch her," 
 I said. 
 
 " If I am fortunate enough to catch her, we shall see," 
 he replied with a smile. 
 
 " Do you propose to bring her to trial ? " 
 
 " Certainly not," he replied vigorously. 
 
 "You will find it difficult to avoid doing so," replied 
 M. Pasquier. " The court of Poitiers has already issued a 
 warrant against her, and courts are not moved by political 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 53 
 
 considerations ; and if she is detained for two days at Nantes 
 she will be jailed by the court of Rennes." 
 
 " I have foreseen that danger. As Moliere has said, ' Law 
 does not run on the open sea,' and she will be shipped off at 
 once." 
 
 " Thank heaven for that," I c^ried, " and she will be 
 taken to Hamburg or Trieste." (After the stoppage of the 
 Carlo Alberto, the Royal Family had left Scotland for 
 Bohemia.) 
 
 " Such an abuse of generosity is no longer possible : 
 people would immediately be following her thither. ITiis 
 is my plan : You know the representations made by the 
 ministers of Charles X. and their friends concerning the 
 unhealthiness of the Chateau of Ham ; in consequence of 
 these outcries, it has been proposed to transfer them to 
 Blaye. Since they have got word of this plan the outcries 
 concerning Ham and its unhealthiness have ceased, as they 
 strongly objected to the transference, but the orders already 
 issued to refit the Chateau of Blaye have not been counter- 
 manded. The rooms are in good condition and to-morrow 
 orders will be telegraphed to furnish them." 
 
 " M. Thiers," I said to him, " before laying hands upon 
 royalty, think carefully what you are doing. Such an act 
 never did any one any good and you will feel its influence 
 throughout your career. Consider that the Emperor 
 invariably regretted his action in the case of the Due 
 d'Enghien." 
 
 " If the Due d'Enghien had been caught fomenting civil 
 war in la Vendee, no one would have ventured to blame even 
 the severity of the Emperor. But," as he saw me tremble, 
 " make your mind easy, not a hair of her head will fall. 
 I should be as much afraid of such an action as you 
 can be." 
 
 " Be careful, for she is the kind of woman to defend 
 herself. Supposing she were killed in the struggle." 
 
 He seemed to be disturbed for a moment and replied 
 quickly : 
 
 "She will not be killed." 
 
54 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 "And supposing she kills herself in preference to 
 captivity." 
 
 He kept silence and we thought him shaken for a 
 moment. M. Pasquier returned to the charge emphasising 
 all the possibilities that the well-known rashness of the 
 Duchesse de Berry might make formidable at the moment 
 of her arrest, and dilating upon the embarrassment which 
 her imprisonment would involve. 
 
 " If you could let her understand how far she is in your 
 power," he added, " and induce her to adopt the means of 
 escape opened by yourself, I should think this plan in every 
 way preferable." 
 
 " You do not see as I do the state of feeling among the 
 Deputies, or you would understand more clearly the impos- 
 sibility of proceeding in that direction. They demand the 
 arrest of the Duchesse de Berry and will not be satisfied 
 with her retirement. An arrest is necessary to strengthen 
 the hands of the government and to clear the King from 
 charges of complicity." 
 
 "Upon my word," I replied, "the idea that the King 
 should be intriguing with the Duchesse de Berry is too absurd 
 to obtain a moment's credence." 
 
 " Nothing is too absurd for those people." 
 
 " And yet to such people as these you propose to make 
 such concessions ! I admit that the Duchesse de Berry is 
 less formidable at Blaye than she would be in the dock at 
 the Assize Court, but she will be much more troublesome 
 there than in la Vendee. You may be certain, M. Thiers, 
 that she will stir up more enemies against you, and grow 
 stronger day by day. You are deluding yourself with the 
 idea that her arrest will bring the whole matter to an end. 
 Royal tears are washed away with blood, and royal blood with 
 public disasters." 
 
 M. Thiers began to smile. "I have never seen you so 
 excited," he replied. " But allow me to tell you that if my 
 provincial Deputies speak with their usual stupidity, you are 
 speaking under the influence of your passions, and your calcu- 
 lations are dominated by your prejudices. Royal tears and 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 55 
 
 royal blood are not so valuable as you suppose. I hope to 
 arrest the Duchesse de Berry within three days without any 
 show of violence, and when she has been a fortnight at Blaye 
 she will be entirely forgotten. Take the case of those 
 prisoners of Ham of whom we were speaking just now ; who 
 thinks of them ? " 
 
 " Oh, that is a very different matter. I admit that you 
 might have me arrested to-morrow by an arbitrary exercise of 
 your power, and if public opinion has not reached revolution 
 point within twenty-four hours, I admit that by next week 
 every one will have totally forgotten the fact that Mme. de 
 Boigne is languishing in prison. But the case of the Duchesse 
 de Berry is not the same. People of that kind can work even 
 upon the popular imagination, and the more you oppress her 
 the stronger she will grow. Her power will increase within 
 the walls of Blaye, which will fall into ruin to give her egress, 
 for you will never be able to open the doors of that chateau 
 to her." 
 
 M. Thiers continued to smile somewhat ironically. 
 
 "Well now, you yourself, M. Thiers, would you be as 
 preoccupied and as anxious as you are, if it was merely a 
 question of arresting Marshal Bourmont, a far more vigorous 
 and formidable fomenter of civil war than a young woman can 
 be? Certainly not. And so you must admit that the 
 prestige of royal blood exerts an influence even upon you 
 who think yourself so entirely free from my antiquated 
 prejudices." 
 
 M. Thiers then plunged into one of those attractive 
 theories on which he readily expatiates, while his audience 
 eagerly follow him, wandering astray in every direction with 
 no particular thought of the general line of progress. How- 
 ever, after a historical digression concerning the devotion of 
 nations to their royal families as proportionate to the degree 
 of civilisation which they have reached, he returned to the 
 point by explaining to what an extent the personal conduct 
 of the Duchesse de Berry had lowered her prestige in the 
 eyes of her most zealous partisans in the western provinces. 
 " They groan for her," he added, " as they relate these strange 
 
56 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 incidents. It is even asserted that this royal personage, to 
 use Mme. de Boigne's expression, is with child, and that 
 this is one of the reasons which forces her to keep in 
 hiding." 
 
 I shrugged my shoulders. " Well," I returned, " that is 
 an additional reason for avoiding her arrest and for facili- 
 tating her escape. What on earth have you to fear from 
 her if she is in such a condition, and what will you do with 
 her ? The disgrace of such an occurrence will be shared by 
 those who spread it abroad." 
 
 M. de Rigny, who had hitherto kept silence, supported 
 me at that moment; M. Pasquier advanced further argu- 
 ments in favour of his previous opinion. M. Thiers was 
 obviously shaken, but returned to his contention that the 
 arrest was necessary to consolidate the royal power. He 
 was too firmly convinced of this fact to refuse the responsi- 
 bility for all the embarrassments with which we threatened 
 him. The clock striking two in the morning brought these 
 three gentlemen to their feet, and thdy left me alone. The 
 next day I had hardly finished breakfast when M. Pasquier 
 called upon me. 
 
 " I did not sleep a wink aU last night," he said as he 
 came in. 
 
 " I can say the same," I replied. 
 
 We expressed our mutual regrets and fears and fore- 
 bodings as we discussed the conversation of the evening 
 before. M. Pasquier was very despondent. 
 
 " But perhaps," I said at last, " Thiers will not succeed 
 in catching her. 
 
 " Oh, he will succeed this time or another time, for though 
 imprudent, he is clever enough. Besides, the difficulty is 
 not to arrest her, but to keep her in safety to herself and 
 others without inflaming the passions of all parties, stirring 
 up civil war which was thought to be dying out, and driving 
 people, perhaps, to extremes from which all would certainly 
 shrink if they could foresee them. 
 
 "On the other hand, I cannot deny that Thiers, as 
 regards his personal interests, has something to gain if he 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 57 
 
 can come before the Chambers with the arrest as an accom- 
 plished fact, and can say, ' I have done in three weeks what 
 others were unable to do in six months.' That may not be 
 true, but it looks like truth, and nothing more is needed for 
 a popular assembly, the more so as no one can deny it. 
 However, our conversation of yesterday has shaken him a 
 little ; in spite of his audacity, Thiers has too much common 
 sense not to be amenable to reason. Perhaps he would 
 even yet be contented with her departure ; but then she 
 won't go ! " 
 
 Thus we continued to discuss the matter, and the more 
 we considered it from every point of view, the more reasons 
 for anxiety we found. Supposing there was a conflict and 
 the Princess's blood were shed, what a baptism for the throne 
 occupied by the son of a judge of Louis XVI. ! If the 
 vindictive hatred of revolutionaries should drag the daughter 
 of kings before the ordinary tribunals, what a disgrace for 
 the power which should permit such a proceeding ! As for 
 a trial before the Chamber of Peers, it was impossible. The 
 peers would refuse to act, or would acquit her unanimously. 
 The Government, as M. Thiers had admitted the evening 
 before, could not count upon this resource, which would 
 merely introduce a new factor of disturbance into the State. 
 
 We constantly repeated our regrets that the Duchesse de 
 Berry should persist in a stay so dangetous to herself and so 
 utterly useless to her cause, seeing that in six months she 
 had been unable to raise a revolution in la Vendee. 
 
 " If she knew her real position," I said at length, " she 
 would certainly depart, but, xmfortunately, it is too late, if 
 she is to be arrested to-morrow." 
 
 " These things," replied M. Pasquier, " are not carried out 
 as easily as one supposes. No doubt she is carefully guarded 
 and the Jew may very well fail, but her steps are so dogged 
 that she cannot escape, since the authorities have decided 
 upon her arrest and have definitely made up their minds." 
 
 What was to be done to avert the danger ? The Queen 
 could give no help, and we never even thought of applying 
 to her; it was too obvious to us that her influence was 
 
58 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 exhausted and her eflForts useless, since things had reached 
 this pass. I have since leamt that the Cabinet had extracted 
 a promise from the Due d'Orleans as a condition of per- 
 mitting his departure to the siege of Antwerp, that he 
 should obtain from the Queen, his mother, a guarantee to 
 interfere no further in the affairs of the Duchesse de Berry. 
 He was to explain that this w£is a question of State, in 
 which family relations could have no influence; that the 
 safety of the comitry depended upon it and that, moreover, as 
 long as Marie Caroline Was in la Vendee, he would be unable 
 to leave Paris. The military ardour of the young Prince 
 had fired his zeal and induced him to extract this promise 
 from his mother, who, moreover, always gave way to the 
 King's express wishes. 
 
 I return to my conversation with M. Pasquier. 
 
 " I wish," he said, " there were some means of warning the 
 Duchesse de Berry." 
 
 " But they would only regard it as a trick to deceive them." 
 
 " That is true." 
 
 After a long silence he suddenly got up. 
 
 " All the same there is no use in folding one's arms at 
 such a crisis. I am going to find Mounier. He is in com- 
 munication with all those people, and I shall tell him 
 seriously to induce the Princess to go. He will understand 
 and believe what I tell him and perhaps he will persuade 
 the ethers." 
 
 " Do you think," I asked, " that I could be of any use 
 through Mme, Recamier ? " 
 
 " Well, there could be no harm in trying. It is just as 
 well that the alarm should sound in their ears from several 
 quarters." 
 
 M. Pasquier went away. I ordered my horses and drove 
 to the Abbaye aux Bois. I there learnt that M. de 
 Chateaubriand was completely disgusted with the Duchesse 
 de Berry and all her following. He had broken off all com- 
 munications before his departure for Switzerland, and Mme. 
 Recamier had maintained none of the connections which 
 had kept her so well informed during the early period of 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 59 
 
 the stay in France. Thus disappointed, but excited by 
 the gloomy fears with which I was pursued, and which 
 the anxieties of M. Pasquier had by no means allayed, I 
 went to call on Mme. de Chastellux.^ Though she was 
 more enthusiastic than any member of her party, her great 
 common sense was always visible beneath her emotions. 
 
 " My dear," I sa.id, as I met her, " you smiled ironically 
 at the warning I gave you a fortnight ago, to the effect 
 that the authorities were seriously resolved to arrest the 
 Duchesse de Berry. Well, I have come to tell you to-day 
 that all her hiding-places have been revealed ; that she has 
 been betrayed in several quarters and will be surrendered 
 without delay. Possibly this misfortune might be avoided 
 if she could be induced to leave the country. I do not 
 know whether you can help, but there is not a moment 
 to be lost." 
 
 Mme. de Chastellux looked at me fixedly for a moment 
 and held out her hand. 
 
 " Such anxiety as yours must be real. I will give you 
 confidence for confidence. I am in direct communication 
 with the Duchesse de Berry ; she shall be warned as 
 promptly as possible, and moreover I will do my utmost 
 to induce her to leave the country. She still declines, but 
 everybody about her admits the advisability of the step." 
 
 "Heaven grant that you may succeed," I replied, getting 
 up to take my leave. I did not wish to be tempted into 
 saying more than I had intended. 
 
 " One word more," she added, taking me by the arm, 
 " supposing the Duchesse de Berry consents to go, will she 
 be allowed to escape ? " 
 
 " Alas," I replied, " a week ago I could have given you a 
 decided affirmative in reply ; to-day I can only say that I 
 hope so and almost believe it ; but be sure of this, that it 
 is the last chance of avoiding a result which we all alike 
 deplore." She thanked me again, embraced me hurriedly, 
 and I withdrew. She had seen that I did not wish to 
 say more, and was too tactful to put a further question, 
 1 See volf iii. p. 5, 
 
60 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 M. Pasquier on his side found M. Mounier and made him 
 understand the danger, not only to the Princess, but also to 
 the country and to the Royal Family, a moral danger which 
 Thiers and his colleagues were unable to recognise. This 
 was an easier task, as M. Mounier was a far-sighted man, 
 above party spirit, though one of the Legitimists and at the 
 same time an enlightened thinker. 
 
 " Now," said M. Pasquier, " there is no more that we 
 can do. We must wait events." 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 Failure of the first attempt at capture — Note from M. Fasquier — 
 The Dachease de Berry is arrested — Visit to Queen Marie Amfelie 
 — ^The impressions of M. Thiers — The story of the arrest — The 
 part played by Deutz — The noble bearing of the Princess — The 
 decision of the Government concerning her — The Oapneieuse 
 transports the Duchesse de Berry to Blaye — M. Ouizot's attitude 
 — The Princess's papers — The Duo d' Orleans and the Duo de 
 Nemours are authorised to rejoin the Army in Belgium 
 
 We soon learnt from M. Thiers that the first attempt of 
 Deutz had been a failure. The Duchesse de Berry had 
 given him an audience at a spot where she had gone to 
 receive him. She was to have left it immediately after him, 
 and he had not been able to find the police agent soon 
 enough to secure the arrest. The two men blamed one 
 another for this failure. Possibly they both hesitated to 
 act. As several necessary papers were not at hand during 
 this conference, the Duchesse de Berry, who entirely trusted 
 Deutz, had promised to see him again two days later. He 
 was to be taken to the spot where she kept the papers, and 
 where she was in residence for the time. Deutz said he 
 had advised her to leave the country, and had found hei 
 recalcitrant. She wished to remain in la Vendee to profit 
 by tile quarrel with Holland, which she hoped would end 
 in a general conflagration and a European crusade against 
 revolutionary France. Deutz still asserted that if he could 
 induce her to consent to retreat, he would help her with 
 all his might and would not betray her. In any case, 
 either because he feared some personal danger or objected 
 to see the performance of the evil action that he was medi- 
 tating, he steadily insisted that the men commissioned to 
 
 61 
 
62 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 arrest the Princess should not appear while he was with 
 her. 
 
 This delay of two days inspired us with some hopes 
 which were the better founded, as M. Thiers concluded his 
 narrative by saying that if in the interval she decided to 
 leave the country, she would not be prevented. M. Pasquier 
 and I exchanged glances of satisfaction. I was entirely 
 persuaded that the departure of the Duchesse de Berry 
 would contribute more to the peace of the country than her 
 arrest. The Cabinet could have come before the Chambers 
 with no less credit, and with far less embarrassment for the 
 future. I also knew of the great consolation which this 
 outcome would bring to the Queen, and it was pleasant to 
 me to think that I might perhaps have contributed to it. 
 These hopes were not of long duration. On the morning 
 of November 8^1 received a note from M. Pasquier saying : 
 
 " The work is accomplished ; she has been arrested ; at 
 least no blows have been struck, so one danger is over. 
 Heaven grant that we may escape the rest." 
 
 Such news spread rapidly in Paris. I was too busy with 
 my own reflections to remember if it made any sensation, 
 but I do not think so. The same evening some Deputies, 
 MM. R^musat,* Piscatory, and also M. Duchatel,* who had 
 not yet completed his education in the art of government, 
 came to sing their songs of triumph in my rooms. They 
 foimd but little sympathy with me, and treated my despon- 
 dency and anxiety as the outcome of inveterate prejudice, 
 against which in any case I am not careful to defend myself. 
 In this situation, as in many others, I was unable to satisfy 
 anybody ; the Legitimists blamed me for the delight which 
 they supposed me to feel, and the Liberals for the despon- 
 dency which they saw me manifest. 
 
 1 The arrest of the Dnohesse de Berry took place on November 7, 1832. 
 
 2 FranQois Marie Charles, Comte de E6mnsat (1797-1875). Deputy 
 after 1830 ; tinder Secretary of State in 1836 ; Minister in 1840 ; Member 
 of the Academy of Moral and Political Science in 1842, and of the French 
 Academy in 1846 j Deputy in 1848 ; Minister of Foreign Affairs in 1871. 
 
 3 Charles Marie Tanneguy, Comte DuchStel (1803-1867). Member of 
 the Council of State in 1830 ; Deputy in 1833 ; in succession Minister of 
 Agriculture (1834), of Finance (1836), and of the Interior (1839.) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 63 
 
 The Moniteur of the next day ^ confirmed the news. I 
 went to see the Queen, thinking that it would be some 
 relief to her to be able to speak freely with the certainty 
 that she could not compromise herself. She was profoundly 
 thankful that no accident had occurred in the course of the 
 arrest. 
 
 " With hot-headed people like Caroline, you know, my 
 dear, there is so much to be feared," and then she repeated 
 continually : " She would have it- — she would have it ; it is 
 not the King's fault, she would have it." 
 
 I asked her whether the boat on which the Princess was to be 
 embarked could not take her to Trieste rather than to Blaye, 
 if it were insisted that she should promise to join King 
 Charles X. in Bohemia. 
 
 "Ah, my good friend, you can imagine how much we 
 wish it, but they wiU not. They say it is impossible. They 
 have made me promise not to interfere in this business. 
 Every one is against me. The King has eventually been 
 forced to consent to the arrest and the confinement. You 
 know how long he refused. If she had only been willing to 
 profit by those six months of waiting when he was the 
 master, and to go away. I understand how impossible it 
 is to leave her in France, if she should seem to be staying 
 here in defiance of the government ; but to what violent 
 extremities things have come." 
 
 The poor Queen again began to weep. She confirmed 
 my supposition that the King was opposed to any kind of 
 trial, and was resolved to confine action to political deten- 
 tion, which could be modified, prolonged or cut short if 
 political reasons should arise. Even so, this plan pre- 
 sented an almost inextricable series of difficulties in a 
 country such as ours, where discussion and passion are 
 paramount and where the opposition will make use of 
 any weapons. 
 
 The same evening I was destined to see a significant 
 change in events. Despatches from Nantes had brought 
 details of the arrest. M. Thiers, an extremely impression- 
 I The Moniteur of November 10. 
 
64 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 able character, was moved by the sufferings of the Princess, 
 touched by her courage, surprised by the tone of grandeur 
 with which she had given orders, and was full of enthusiasm 
 for hia unfortunate prisoner, forgetting his outbursts of 
 previous days against the mad woman and the guilty folly 
 which had desired to profit by the scourge of cholera, and 
 add the ravages of civil war with its fire and sword to those 
 of the plague, for the desolation of France. He saw in 
 Marie Caroline only the daughter of queens subjected to 
 great and romantic misfortunes which were borne with con- 
 stancy and magnanimity. 
 
 " I admit, gentlemen," he said, " that Mme. de Boigne 
 is right. Royal personages, as she has said, are a species 
 by themselves." 
 
 And I saw that one phrase, perfectly natural in my own 
 society, had wounded the sensitive skin of this upstart. 
 
 When Deutz had been brought into the presence of the 
 Duchesse de Berry, she received him with a friendly kind- 
 ness which must have seemed sheer cruelty to this wretch. 
 After speaking of his mission, reading and signing the 
 papers concerned with the business with which they were 
 dealing, she told him that she had been informed that she 
 had been betrayed and sold by some person in whom she 
 had complete confidence. 
 
 " And perhaps by you, my dear Deutz. ... I am only 
 joking. . , . You need not attempt to defend yourself . . . 
 but when I remember how you strove to persuade me to 
 depart the day before yesterday notwithstanding the good 
 news which you brought, I thought that you also might 
 have some reason for sharing these fears. Do you know 
 anything ? " 
 
 Deutz trembled to the depths of his cowardly heart. He 
 stammered some words, cut the interview short, rushed into 
 the street and said to the detective, " I have just left her. 
 She is in the house. You will find her at the table." He 
 then gave a brief account to the prefect of the interview 
 from which he had come, explained where the papers would 
 be found, ran to his inn, jumped into a carriage which 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 65 
 
 was ready and came back to Paris without waiting to learn 
 the results of his treachery. Search had to be made for 
 him to give him his reward. He did not stipulate for a 
 reward or lay claim to one, but he accepted it. This may 
 seem strange and yet it is none the less accurate. Truth is 
 sometimes stranger than fiction. The authorities did not 
 entirely trust Deutz and the Prefect had neglected no pre- 
 cautions. Orders had been given that he was to be followed 
 and an eye kept upon the house to which he went, so that 
 no one could escape.^ Hence everything was ready. Scarcely 
 three minutes elapsed between his exit and the entry of the 
 armed force. The appearance of the room when they entered 
 it confirmed the truth of the report given by Deutz. Traces 
 were visible of the presence of the Duchesse de Berry ; a 
 table was laid for five people, but Mile, du Guigny, the mis- 
 tress of the house, appeared alone and denied that any 
 one was staying with her. She said that the table had 
 been laid for some guests who were probably prevented from 
 coming by the appearance of the troops. It was impossible 
 to gain any admission from her. A letter warning the 
 Princess of her danger was lying open on the mantelpiece 
 over the fire, before which the invisible ink had been brought 
 out. She had been warned in time, but no one can escape 
 his destiny. Vain attempts were made to bribe or to in- 
 timidate the members of the household ; masters and servants 
 all refused. Several hours' search produced no result, and 
 did not even bring to light the papers mentioned by Deutz, 
 though several hiding-places were discovered. The searchers 
 were reduced to the conclusion that some passage of com- 
 munication within the walls by way of the cellars or the 
 roofs gave egress from the house ; but the whole quarter, 
 isolated by four intersecting streets, was strictly guarded. 
 No one could leave without undergoing a careful examina- 
 tion, and the Princess, whose presence in the quarter was 
 known, could not escape eventual capture. 
 
 Such was the first despatch, written by M. Maurice 
 
 1 Mile, du Gnigny, with whom the Duchesse de Berry had found a 
 refuge since June ^0, resided at ^o. 3, l^ae da Chateau, ^t Nantes, 
 VOL. IV. p 
 
66 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Duval, on leaving the house of Mile, du Guigny, where he 
 had spent the greater part of the night. At the moment 
 of sealing it, he added, " I have been sent for ; I have the 
 satisfaction of informing you that the Duchesse has been 
 arrested. I am sending off my messenger and going to 
 her.'" The second report, which arrived during the same 
 evening when M. Thiers was relating these events, contained 
 the following details. 
 
 When the officers retired for a short period of rest, they 
 placed sentinels throughout the house. Two gendarmes 
 who had been posted in a little room with a sky-light 
 opening upon the roof, feeling extremely cold, observed a 
 fireplace in the corner of the room : the room was full of 
 old newspapers, including an enormous pile of numbers of 
 La Mode, a miserable publication patronised and supported 
 by the Duchesse de Berry ; they proposed to make use of 
 these to warm themselves, piled them up in the fireplace 
 and set a light to them. A few minutes afterwards, while 
 they were squatting before the fire thawing their fingers, 
 they thought they heard an unusual noise at the back of 
 the fireplace ; soon vigorous blows were struck. They called 
 their officers, the blazing papers were speedily withdrawn, 
 and the back of the fireplace, yielding to the mutual efforts 
 of the besiegers and the besieged, turned on its hinges. 
 
 " You may abandon your search. I am the Duchesse de 
 Berry," said a woman stepping out of the fireplace without 
 help, and then calmly seating herself in a chair, while the 
 sentinels hastened to help another woman and two men who 
 were half suffocated from their burning hiding-place. These 
 three persons were a Mile, de Kersabiec, a passionate Vendeen, 
 who had been in attendance on the Princess for four months, 
 the Comte de Mesnard and M. Guiboiu'g, a lawyer who 
 assumed the title of chancellor to the Regent. A detective 
 hastily arriving, desired to draw up a report concerning the 
 Duchesse de Berry. She merely replied to him, " Fetch 
 the general in command ; I will only speak to him." She 
 asked for a glass of water, and politely thanked the gendarme 
 who brought it. No complaints, and not a word of the 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 67 
 
 sufferings to which she had just been exposed, escaped her. 
 Her companions in distress, on the other hand, were not 
 silent on this subject. The scorched hair of the Princess, 
 her face and hands blackened with smoke, and her skirt 
 partially burnt were the only evidence of the torture she 
 had undergone, for she seemed to be in her ordinary frame 
 of mind. When the general arrived, she said : 
 
 " Come here, general ; I surrender to you. I put myself 
 under the protection of military loyalty. I recommend these 
 gentlemen and this lady to your care. If any one is guilty, 
 it is I ; they have done nothing but obey my orders. I do 
 not mean to be separated from them. Can I remain in this 
 house ? " 
 
 The general, I think it was Dermoncourt,^ who was much 
 more agitated than the Princess, replied that rooms had 
 been prepared in the Chateau. 
 
 " Well, then, let us go ; and explain that we should like 
 some broth : we have eaten nothing for twenty-four hours." 
 
 She approached the Comte de Mesnard, who seemed to be 
 overwhelmed, and encouraged him to follow her with calm- 
 and gentle words, and ordered the gendarmes to support 
 him. The other two prisoners had recovered their strength 
 and could walk alone. 
 
 The Princess herself took the general's arm as if she was 
 according him a favour, and as though an ordinary walk was 
 contemplated. She made no vain attempt to speak to 
 members of the household, to give instructions, or to claim 
 her effects or papers ; nothing, in short, which could expose 
 her to a refusal. When she reached the threshold and saw 
 the crowd in the street, she stopped for a moment, and 
 retreating a step said : 
 
 " General, I must not be insulted ; that is your affair." 
 
 " You may be quite at ease, Madame." 
 
 " I trust to you." 
 
 The road was lined with soldiers. She crossed it with a 
 firm step and bearing, talking freely with her military escort 
 
 1 Baron Dermonoourt, Field Marahal, and in command of the Depart- 
 ment of the Loire Inf^rieure. 
 
68 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 but refusing any answer to the Prefect who arrived at the 
 moment of her departure. When she reached the Chateau 
 she gave orders for the comfort of her companions in mis- 
 fortune, with special attention to M. de Mesnard, who seemed 
 very ill, in a tone of some authority. Then she asked per- 
 mission to lie down. She was taken to her room with 
 Mile, de Kersabiec, and came out a moment afterwards 
 under pretext of requesting that the doctor who had been sum- 
 moned to the Comte de Mesnard should come and make his 
 report to her. The detective, accustomed to watch all ges- 
 tures, noticed that a tiny paper ball had passed from the 
 Princess's hand to that of the lawyer Guibourg. The 
 desire to get possession of it suggested the idea of searching 
 the prisoners as soon as Marie Caroline had withdrawn. 
 The paper found upon M. Guibourg contained these words 
 in pencil : 
 
 " Insist above all upon not being separated from me." 
 
 This incident, which was published at the time and re- 
 peated with exaggerations, strengthened the rumour already 
 widely spread, that a love intrigue was in progress between 
 the Princess and the lawyer. I would not venture to assert 
 that there was no truth in this gossip. But M. Guibourg 
 was an outlaw with a warrant for his arrest upon a capital 
 charge. The Duchesse de Berry thought that she would 
 be a protection to those about her, and this idea is enough 
 to explain the transmission of the note. 
 
 She took some soup, drank a glass of Bordeaux, slept 
 peacefully for a few hours, and rose for dinner in a state of 
 calm which was obviously not assumed. M. Maurice Duval 
 himself, though greatly hurt by the behaviour of the Prin- 
 cess towards him, spoke of her bearing with admiration. 
 The generals were touched by it and the Minister was 
 enthusiastic. 
 
 Apart from the reports of the authorities of Nantes, 
 when M. Thiers came to me he was armed with the decision 
 of the council which removed the Duchesse de Berry from 
 the jurisdiction of the courts and made her position a poli- 
 tical affair, concerning which the Chambers would have to 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 69 
 
 decide. The document was well drawn up. He wished to 
 show it to M. Pasquier and to consult him about the manner 
 of its publication. After a long discussion, they resolved 
 upon an official article in the Moniteur bearing the title 
 neither of ordinance, nor of declaration, emphasising the 
 precedents laid down by the banishment of the Boiu-bon 
 family and of the Bonapartes. The article would establish 
 the principle that the Princes and Princesses of proscribed 
 families, being outside the common law, could neither claim 
 its benefits nor undergo its severities. Their fate hence- 
 forward would .be decided arbitrarily according to the re- 
 quirements of political interests. M. Pasquier again insisted 
 that the Princess should be deported as soon as possible. 
 " You will only be master of her fate," he repeated, " and 
 protected from the obstacles which the blind or malevolent 
 zeal of secondary magistrates may raise, when she has left 
 Nantes.'' M. Thiers adopted this idea and shared the same 
 anxieties. He had therefore given and renewed orders for 
 immediate embarkation, though preparations to assure the 
 safety and the convenience of the voyage delayed this 
 measure in spite of his efforts. The Princess demanded a 
 period of delay in view of the state of health of the Comte 
 de Mesnard, but Thiers, much to his regret in view of the 
 situation, had positively refused. As the question concern- 
 ing the Duchesse de Berry was not to be complicated by 
 involving in her fate others who had compromised them- 
 selves in the courts, it was resolved to hand her companions 
 over to their natural judges, M. Guibourg was sent back 
 to the spot where his case had already been begun ; Mile, 
 de Kersabiec accompanied the Princess to Blaye, and was 
 then immediately taken back to Nantes. On the first day 
 after the arrest M. Maurice Duval had warned Thiers that 
 he might be able to seize MM. de Bourmont, de Charette, 
 and several of their most active coadjutftrs ; they were known 
 to be hidden in the houses near that which had been 
 occupied by Marie Caroline. Deutz had seen the Marshal ; 
 if the quarter were carefully isolated, they could certainly 
 be caught ; but the Minister had as much on his hands as 
 
70 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 he wanted in view of his appearance at the opening of the 
 session and was not anxious to increase his embarrassments. 
 The more arrests that were made of people in the same pre- 
 dicament as the Duchesse de Berry, the more difficult it 
 would be to withdraw her from the common law, for her 
 presence Would be demanded as the chief person accused by 
 every court into which these cases were taken. 
 
 Considered from a distance and at a time when animosity 
 has grown calm, it seems that nothing was simpler or easier 
 than the step adopted by the Government, but at this 
 moment, when the love of equality had almost reached the 
 point of intoxication, a firm will, much courage and even 
 audacity were required to proclaim that Marie Caroline as 
 a princess was not amenable to the common law. More- 
 over, it was necessary to have recourse to the argument 
 which I have already mentioned, that she was placed beyond 
 the law by the proscription pronounced against her in 1830. 
 When M. Thiers came to this decision, he was well aware 
 that he would have to meet the fury of the opposition and 
 the discontent of many of his own followers. At the same 
 time insurmountable obstacles might arise at Nantes at any 
 moment, and in fear of this possibility it was resolved that 
 the article agreed upon should not be inserted in the Moni- 
 teur until the Princess was known to be on her voyage to 
 Blaye.^ 
 
 I asked M. Thiers quietly if the rumour that he had 
 communicated to me concerning the condition of the 
 Duchesse de Berry was confirmed. He replied loudly : 
 "There is not a word of truth in it; on the contrary, she is 
 thin, slender, and very active. The rumour, however, came 
 to us from people who should have been well-informed, but 
 it is only some evil-minded gossip of her good friends." If 
 the Duchesse de Berry disdained to speak of the suffering 
 she had borne during the seventeen hours she had spent in 
 
 1 The Moniteur of November 11 announced that the Princess wonld not 
 be brought to trial, and that the Chambers would resolve that measures 
 should be taken to prevent any detriment to the results of the Kevolution 
 of 1830. The Moniteur of November 15 reproduced an article of the 
 Dibata discussing the reasons for this decision. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 71 
 
 the chimney, her companions were quite ready to expatiate 
 upon the martyrdom undergone by four persons so closely 
 squeezed together that they could not stir, and exposed to 
 the wind and the frost from which a latticed roof was poor 
 protection. However, they endured these sufferings. What 
 made their situation unbearable was the thick and choking 
 smoke from the printed papers. The hiding-place was not 
 cut off from the chimney up to the roof ; it was immediately 
 filled with smoke and the unfortunate occupants were almost 
 suffocated. Then the further torture of excessive heat 
 began and the Duchesse de Berry's dress caught fire ; the 
 Comte de Mesnard had already proposed svurender on 
 hearing orders given to the two gendarmes not to leave the 
 room on any pretext, as he then understood that all exits 
 were guarded. Next, without asking for permission, which was 
 obstinately refused, he gave the first kick against the back of 
 the fireplace which attracted the attention of the gendarmes. 
 When his decision could not be recalled the Duchesse de 
 Berry reproached him in no way and behaved herself as we 
 have seen. 
 
 I do not recollect any incident concerning her embarka- 
 tion. She was taken on board the Caprkieuse, a schooner 
 in the State service, as a carefully guarded prisoner, but 
 with the respect due to her rank and extorted by the great 
 courage with which she had borne her sufferings. Her 
 arrest aroused no demonstrations in Brittany or la Vendee. 
 She showed keen regret on hearing that M. Guibourg was to 
 stay at Nantes and seemed much affected at leaving him. 
 Otherwise, her calmness together with a kind of gaiety and 
 complete lack of concern, remained unshaken. As M. de 
 Mesnard's zeal gave him strength, he insisted on following 
 her. In the minds of all the authorities at Nantes she 
 roused a sense of admiration and sympathy which was soon 
 communicated to their superiors at Paris. However, it went 
 no further and did not affect the public. The first desire of 
 all was tranquillity. 
 
 At the council M. Guizot generously supported these 
 measures and proposed that the Caprkieuse should be sent 
 
72 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 to Trieste, but M. Guizot had only recently come into power 
 through the obstinacy of the Due de Broglie. His opinion 
 had no great weight with his colleagues and they resolved 
 upon confinement at Blaye with a unanimity which he 
 supported. I was none the less very grateful to him at the 
 time and showed it plainly. Perhaps my approbation was 
 more than he deserved. He had easily discovered the 
 secret wishes of the King, and from that time he was accus- 
 tomed to support the Monarch's ideas, to make them his own, 
 and to clothe them in magnificent language. This is both 
 the origin and the explanation of the favour which he is 
 bound to enjoy in increasing measure. 
 
 In the hiding-place where the Duchesse de Berry had taken 
 refuge, two leather saddle-bags were found which Deutz said 
 enclosed the most important papers. They were strapped 
 together and followed her wherever she went, upon the neck 
 of her horse or the shoulders of a guide. If extreme 
 measinres had been desired there was sufficient material to 
 have brought disaster and proscription into a multitude of 
 houses, but no use was made of the letters. Correspond- 
 ence was found from Mmes. de Chastellux and de Baufire- 
 mont advising the Duchesse de Berry to come to Paris and 
 offering to conceal her. I do not know if they heard of 
 this discovery. The bags also contained documents defend- 
 ing the wild enterprise of a disembarkation in France. 
 Numerous correspondents stated that one hundred thousand 
 men in the south and two hundred thousand in the west 
 were armed and organised and ready to rise at the first 
 signal. Moreover, the arrival of " Madame " would call 
 into being legions innumerable throughout the realm. 
 
 The most reasonable correspondents, while representing 
 that the country was in " a vexatious state of quietness," 
 agreed that the presence of the Princess would no doubt 
 rouse great enthusiasm and might inflame these inert masses 
 to action. To these appeals we may add the fact that the 
 Duchesse de Berry had constantly heard reproaches uttered 
 against the Princes of the house of Bourbon for their failure 
 to join in the work of la Vendee. Then perhaps her adven- 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 73 
 
 turous mind may be pardoned for believing that her dis- 
 embarkation at Marseilles and her incursion into la Vendee 
 were acts of heroism. It is at least certain that at Nantes 
 she bore the reverses of her fortune and the fall of her hopes 
 with royal dignity. There was at that time a cabinet of 
 real and serious importance which kept its promise to the 
 Due d'Orldans. No sooner had the Duchesse de Berry been 
 arrested than the Prince, accompanied by his brother, the 
 Due de Nemours, made his way to the army which was 
 crossing the frontier. '^ I do not propose to follow the story 
 of the siege of Antwerp, where he began the brilliant career 
 which he owed as much to his personal distinction as to his 
 high rank, and where he won all hearts by his valour, his 
 graciousness and his affability. 
 
 1 After an insurrection at Brussels on August 25, 1830, and a victory 
 over the Dutch troops on September 26, Belgium had recovered her inde- 
 pendence and had separated from the Netherlands. She had at first 
 elected the Due de Nemours as King ; then, as Louis Philippe refused his 
 assent, Prince Leopold of Saxe-Cobiirg. A conference which met at 
 London sanctioned these acts, and established the neutrality of Belgium 
 by the treaty of the twenty-four articles on October 15 and 30, and 
 November 15, 1831. As Holland refused to adhere to the treaty and her 
 adherence was demanded by France and England, a French army, under 
 the orders of Marshal G&ard, which had already intervened to secure the 
 retirement of the Dutch in 1831, laid siege to Antwerp on November 15, 
 1832, while an Anglo-French fleet blocked the Scheldt at the same time 
 (November 8). On August 8 the King of the Belgians, Leopold I., had 
 married the Princess Louise d'Orl^ans, the eldest daughter of King 
 Louis Philippe I. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 M. de Chateaubriand abandons the idea of settling in Switzerland 
 — The Dnohesse de Berry at Blaye — The wardrobe of the Princess 
 — Subscription in the Faubourg Saint Germain — Opening of the 
 Chambers — Attempt upon the King's life — Discussion upon the 
 Address — M. Berryer — The capture of Antwerp — Negotiations for 
 sending a Lady of Honour to Blaye — Note from M. Pasquier — 
 General Bugeaud 
 
 No one, not excepting M. Thiers or even M. Maurice 
 Duval, felt a keener satisfaction at the arrest of the Duchesse 
 de Berry than M. de Chateaubriand. His dream of a settle- 
 ment at Lugano had vanished upon closer examination. The 
 free press from which he hoped to derive such splendid re- 
 sults for his cause, and especially for his personal reputation, 
 was discovered to be subject to the caprice of a council of 
 small tradesmen appointed by a mob which intimated its 
 desires with volleys of stones. Any one would run a good 
 chance of being stoned in some Swiss riot who settled at 
 Lugano with the object of conducting a Legitimist policy. 
 Deprived also of the daily tributes of praise liberally 
 furnished by the little circle in which he spent his life 
 exclusively when in Paris, M. de Chateaubriand was over- 
 come with boredom and could find no excuse for returning 
 in view of the pompous farewells publicly addressed to his 
 fatherland. It was useless for him to strike attitudes under 
 the cloak of a voluntary exile, for few people noticed him. 
 The citizens of Greneva considered that any one might think 
 himself very lucky to be at Geneva, and would not sym- 
 pathise with troubles which they did not understand. In 
 this embarrassment M. de Chateaubriand welcomed the 
 
 arrest effected at Nantes as a star of safety. Fresh duties 
 
 74 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 75 
 
 laid upon him a fresh line of conduct, and spared him such 
 small ridicule as might have arisen from too rapid a change 
 of tone. Forgetting his indignation with the Princess, he 
 jumped into a postchaise and hastened to Paris to bring her 
 help. On the road he pondered the text of a pamphlet, 
 which appeared immediately afterwards. 
 
 A note from Mme. Recamier announced his return to me 
 and his anxiety to see me at her house. Thither I went. 
 I found them in conversation. He was reading to her a 
 manuscript originally intended to be printed at Lugano, 
 but which he had remodelled to suit the new situation and 
 intended to publish immediately. At my request he con- 
 tinued to read. After an eloquent hymn of praise to the 
 maternal virtues of the intrepid Marie Caroline recited with 
 emotion, he came to certain phrases, admirably well written, 
 upon the Dauphine. His voice was broken and his face 
 wet with tears. I had not forgotten the terms " Edinburgh 
 relic hunter " and " Italian rope dancer " which I had heard 
 him apply so recently to these Princesses, and I was 
 strangely astonished by this sight. However, M. de Chateau- 
 briand was as sincere at that moment as before, but he 
 possesses the faculty of rapidly changing his impressions, 
 which is nowadays admitted to be the basis of genius. An 
 artist in every respect, he grew excited over his own work, 
 and the tribute of his tears was really offered to the pathos 
 of his own words. I do not quote this contrast to criticise, 
 but because my recollections of it are vivid, and men of such 
 indisputable distinction as M. de Chateaubriand deserve 
 closer observation than is bestowed upon ordinary people. 
 He had been anxious for me to call as he wished to com- 
 mission me to procure his admission to the Chateau de 
 Blaye. As a member of the council of the Duchesse de 
 Berry, he wished for a conference with the accused : so much 
 according to him was his right ; and he also demanded full 
 liberty to correspond with those in charge of the affairs of 
 her children of whom she was a guardian. Without sharing 
 his opinion, I undertook the message. The answer was in 
 the negative ; from a legal point of view his presence at 
 
76 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Blaye was useless, as no legal proceedings against the Prin- 
 cess were to be taken, and the Government was not foolish 
 enough to send him as a political adviser ; nor for the same 
 reasons would the Government authorise the very unre- 
 stricted correspondence demanded by M. de Chateaubriand ; 
 but letters already opened, upon business or family affairs, 
 would be scrupulously placed in hi^ hands. I cannot 
 describe the fury of M. de Chateaubriand when I com- 
 municated this answer, the nature of which might easily 
 have been foreseen. I was surprised at his wrath and 
 Mme. Recamier was horror-stricken ; but I must say that his 
 anger fell principally upon the " wretch " who had not been 
 clever enough to meet death, and at least provide her party 
 with one martyr, and whose absurdities had merely succeeded 
 in demonstrating her weakness and preparing the success of 
 her antagonists, a success ostentatiously crowned with pre- 
 tended moderation. Obviously the measures adopted by the 
 Government with regard to Marie Caroline were strangely 
 unpleasant to her party, and this fact somewhat reconciled 
 me to her treatment. 
 
 We knew that she had arrived at Blaye on November 1 5 
 in fairly good health, '^ in spite of a stormy and even a 
 dangerous crossing, in which she showed her usual in- 
 trepidity, arousing the admiration of the soldiers and win- 
 ning the heart of Colonel Chousserie.* He had accompanied 
 her from Nantes and remained in charge of her at Blaye, 
 where he took command of the fortress, while the Capricietise 
 and other small vessels lay in the river. The rooms of the 
 Duchesse de Berry were sufficiently large and well furnished, 
 and every trouble was taken to satisfy her wishes except 
 upon the one point which she must have most desired, her 
 liberty. Though the Queen had been induced to promise 
 that she would not further interfere with her fate, she was 
 constantly contriving to procure for her every relief com- 
 
 1 The Moniteur of November 18, 1832 : " The arriyal of the Dnchesse de 
 Berry at Blaye on the 15th inst., at seven o'clock in the evening, has been 
 reported to the Government." 
 
 * Colonel Chousserie commanded the Sixth Legion of the Gendatmerie 
 at Angers. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 77 
 
 patible with her position. M. Thiers was ordered to send 
 to Blaye books, music, a piano, together with dresses and 
 other trifles necessary for her toilet and her habits, which 
 her aunt well knew. These were provided by the Paris 
 tradesmen who were accustomed to serve her. However, 
 the little sanhedrin of ladies in the Faubourg Saint Germain 
 loudly lamented the fact that the Duchesse de Berry had 
 been removed without luggage of any kind and offered to 
 provide a wardrobe for her by subscription. Mme. de Chas- 
 tellux was deputed to see me that I might obtain from M. 
 Thiers permission to send these presents. I was glad to be 
 able to inform her that full provision in this respect had 
 already been made. The illustrious prisoner wanted for 
 nothing, as I knew better than any one from the fact that 
 I had been consulted in the matter. This, however, was 
 not enough for a party which supported existence by foolish 
 acts. The patronesses desired a subscription list which 
 would make some stir. They resolved that the Princess 
 ought not to wear clothes provided by her persecutors, and 
 I undertook to secure the transmission to Blaye of the 
 garments which they proposed to provide. With great 
 difficulty I obtained permission, and for three months 
 the Legitimist salons talked of nothing but this present. 
 Every one added some small sample of whole-hearted 
 zeal and devotion to her offering, but all this took a 
 certain time, during which the recluse was forced to wear 
 the shirts of Nessus which had aroused such fears on her 
 behalf. 
 
 In passing we may add that the Princess did not seem to 
 share the scruples of these devoted persons. When she left 
 Blaye she carried away with her not only the effects intended 
 for her personal use, but also the most handsome furniture in 
 her apartments, saying that she would find none so well 
 made at Palermo. The offering from the ladies of the 
 Faubourg Saint Germain, as will be understood, was sub- 
 jected to strict examination. A prayer book with unusually 
 wide margins attracted the attention of those who were 
 accustomed to conduct examinations of this kind : it was a 
 
78 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 gift from Mme. de Chastellux ; as a matter of fact many 
 pages were covered with writing in invisible ink with assur- 
 ances of eternal fidelity, advice upon her future conduct, 
 hopes of a change in the near future, &c. The most im- 
 portant point was the intimation that all pecuniary pro- 
 mises that might be made by the Duchesse de Berry to 
 buy over the guardians about her, whether to recover her 
 liberty, or to arrange communication with the outer world, 
 would be immediately paid. M. Thiers came to tell me of 
 this discovery and seemed somewhat vexed at my perse- 
 verance in securing the accomplishment of an enterprise 
 which seemed to me, I admit, entirely insignificant, and the 
 refusal of which would have raised a cry of persecution. 1 
 was somewhat disconcerted by the incident of the book. 
 Fortunately M. Thiers had no desire to complicate the 
 matter and cared nothing for the conspiracies of these ladies. 
 He recovered his self-command and kept silence about the 
 discovery. I do not think that Mme. de Chastellux ever 
 heard of it ; at any rate I never told her. 
 
 However, the opening of the Chambers had taken place 
 and my predictions of misfortune were justified. A shot 
 was fired at the King.'^ This was the beginning of a detest- 
 able series of attempts at assassination. Bergeron, who 
 escaped, was at last arrested, brought to trial, and acquitted 
 of the crime of which he has since publicly boasted. He 
 professed Republican ideas, but the further course of events 
 showed him to be a character too venal to resist the kind of 
 temptation which the Carlist party could use, and the party 
 was greatly exasperated at that moment. In any case, after 
 the discussion upon the address, M. Thiers had been obliged 
 to defend his predecessor, M. de Montalivet, against the 
 opposition of the Left, for the failure to arrest the Duchesse 
 de Berry, and to defend himself against the opposition of 
 the Right, for her imprisonment. M. Berryer, who had re- 
 covered from his terror on observing the obvious forbearance 
 of the Government, uttered a violent outburst upon the theme 
 that the individual liberty of the French citizen had been 
 1 November 19, 1832, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 79 
 
 violated in his own person, in consequence of the atrocious 
 measures necessitated by proclaiming a state of martial law. 
 He had the audacity to criticise the arbitrary confinement 
 of the Duchesse de Berry, whom despotism claimed to with- 
 draw from the jurisdiction of the courts. M. Thiers made 
 a triumphant reply to all arguments and secured a large 
 majority. It is, moreover, quite possible that in the in- 
 terests of party politics or with the idea of making himself 
 famous by an eloquent defence which offered no danger to 
 himself at the moment, M. Berryer really desired the scandal 
 of a lawsuit. The wish which he expressed, at any rate, 
 was enough to rouse the opposition of the great majority 
 of the Deputies. The capture of Antwerp which took place 
 before the end of the year ^ consolidated the Cabinet and 
 gave it that strength by which it maintained its position 
 until the moment of disruption arrived. This, however, is 
 a matter of history. I return to my own department, 
 which is gossip. 
 
 The absence of Mile, de Kersabiec left the Duchesse de 
 Berry with no lady-in-waiting. To appoint her to the post 
 seemed to be an aggravation of her captivity. The Queen 
 was much troubled by this circumstance, when the Duchesse 
 de Reggio, wife of Marshal Oudinot and lady of honour to 
 the Duchesse de Berry, applied for permission to rejoin the 
 Princess. Nothing could have been more desirable. To 
 much common sense Mme. de Reggio added an exquisite 
 sense of propriety and would have maintained full dignity in 
 the life of the Princess. She was well aware of the fact, 
 and therefore she refused to receive the Marshal's wife.^ 
 She nominated Mile, de Montaigne, whose family raised 
 difficulties ; Mme. de Gourgue ' came forward in turn and 
 was rejected. The Duchesse de Berry and the Comtesse Juste 
 de Noailles, her lady-in-waiting, mutually and simultaneously 
 declined association of any kind. Negotiations had reached 
 this point, the Queen anxiously desiring to see a suitable 
 
 1 December 23, 1832. 
 
 2 See vol. ii. p. 196-197. 
 
 3 Alnumcus Royal of 1830. Household of the Duchesse de Beiry : 
 Marquise de Gourgue, Lady-in-Waiting. Comtesse d'Hautefort, id. 
 
80 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 lady in attendance on her niece while not venturing to take 
 any open action in the matter, and the Princess being wholly 
 indifferent upon this subject, when I received a letter from 
 the Comtesse d'Hautefort, then at her residence at Anjou, 
 asking me in the name of her old friendship to beg the 
 Queen to send her to Blaye. She undertook to take no part 
 in any intrigue, to maintain no correspondence with the 
 outer world, and to receive no callers. She simply desired 
 to devote her efforts to the relief of the long hours of cap- 
 tivity suffered by the Princess whose lady she was, and 
 would be eternally grateful to me if I could obtain this 
 favour for her. I immediately replied that I fully under- 
 stood and appreciated her sentiments and her desires : that 
 it was not in the Queen's power to grant her request, but 
 that her letter would be laid before those who could decide 
 the matter. I then spoke of it to M. Thiers : I told him, 
 what I still think, that Mme. d'Hautefort was too noble a 
 person to break a promise ; moreover, she would necessarily 
 be subjected to the system of supervision in existence at 
 Blaye, and M. Thiers, if he really desired, as he told me, to 
 show every care and attention to his august captive, ought 
 himself to be glad of a witness, honest if hostile, who could 
 affirm the reaUty of his intentions. The letter was read ill 
 the coimcil and it was resolved to propose Mme. d'Hautefort 
 to the Duchesse de Berry, and to inform her at the same 
 time of the refusal of Mile, de Montaigne. She gave a cold 
 consent, and I was instructed to inform Mme. d'Hautefort 
 that the gates of the citadel would be open to her if she 
 went there directly without passing through Paris. She 
 replied with a hymn of gratitude and set off at once. 
 
 I regret that I never preserved this correspondence, which 
 would certainly be somewhat interesting, but I did not con- 
 sider at that moment that Mme. d'Hautefort and myself 
 were making chronicles, if not history. I was only actuated 
 by the hope of obliging and serving the Duchesse de Berry 
 and the certainty of pleasing the Queen. I have reason to 
 believe that the Comtesse d'Hautefort was herself received 
 at Blaye as coldly as her offers of service had been, and that 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 81 
 
 she was greatly hurt in consequence. Application was also 
 made to me to secure from M. Thiers permission to send a 
 chambermaid greatly desired by the Duchesse de Berry. 
 The incident of the prayer book had made him distrustful 
 of my requests and I found him refractory. However, after 
 pointing out the advantages which I believed would accrue 
 from surrounding the Duchesse de Berry with her own 
 servants, who could testify to the kindness of her treatment, 
 I succeeded in gaining his consent on condition of keeping 
 it secret and even of communicating a refusal. Some days 
 afterwards he wrote to me to send Mme. Hansler ^ to him, 
 and to give her no opportunity of speaking to any one. 
 One of my servants went to fetch her and took her to the 
 Ministry, where he left her. M. Thiers told her that if she 
 wished to go to Blaye, she would have to start at once. 
 After some hesitation and numerous objections, she gave 
 way. She was put into a postchaise, which was waiting, and 
 set oflF under the escort of a detective. She obtained per- 
 mission to go to her house to get her personal effects, which 
 were inspected by her travelling companion. I did not 
 expect such a rapid deportation, although M. Thiers had 
 expressed his intention of isolating her from the influence of 
 the clique which was sending her. This clique, in fact, 
 desired to inspire Mme. Hansler with their doctrines and 
 had reserved their most important recommendations for the 
 last moment ; consequently this unexpected departure caused 
 great disappointment and exposed me to their vexation as 
 though it had been my fault.* The services that I had 
 been able to render in this case brought down upon me as 
 usual the hostility of the Henry V. party with redoubled 
 force. I was blackguarded in their newspapers and they 
 spread the delightful rumour that I was going to marry 
 M. Thiers. I did not stoop so low as to take any notice of 
 this foolishness, and they did not succeed in disturbing my 
 equanimity. All parties are ungrateful, and especially that 
 
 > Household of the Duchesse de Berry : Mme. Haosler, Maid. (Almanac 
 Royal, 1830.) 
 2 See in the Appendix the letters of M. Thiers on this point. 
 VOL. IV. I* 
 
82 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 which calls itself the one honourable party. Meanwhile, the 
 object which I desired had been attained, for amid all these 
 outcries of hatred, anger, and vengeance, no one ventured to 
 assert that the fugitive of Blaye was not treated with the 
 respect due to her rank. 
 
 Hardly was the Duchesse de Berry under lock and key 
 than M. Pasquier busied himself with the means of opening 
 her prison. Under the circumstances, he saw that the only 
 possibility was a general amnesty, in which she would be 
 included, and the interests of the Government, even more 
 than those of the Princess, decided him to urge this step in 
 a note to the King. The Courts of Blois, Nantes, Rennes, 
 Aix, Montauban, &c., were to be called to try the accomplices 
 of Marie Caroline, and would certainly demand her presence ; 
 to refuse them would be obviously difficult. There was 
 reason to fear, as indeed happened, that the absence of the 
 chief defendant would secure the acquittal of all incriminated. 
 Now these acquittals, though purely the consequence of legal 
 fiction, would be used by the Legitimist party in support of 
 a national war-cry. The voice of the jury would be at once 
 proclaimed as the voice of the country. On the other hand, 
 if an amnesty were proclaimed, a procedure justified by the 
 view that the civil war had been overcome and the west 
 pacified by the departure and dispersion of its leaders, this 
 danger would be avoided, while the best and most generous 
 attitude would be adopted. Moreover, added M. Pasquier, 
 if this opportunity were not taken, when would it be possible 
 to end a captivity which would always be a source of trouble 
 and uneasiness to the Royal Family ? Such termination 
 could not take place when the acquittal of the other persons 
 had given a sort of indemnity to the Duchesse de Berry and 
 when no favourable circumstances could be anticipated. This 
 note, which was read in the Council, met with little appro- 
 bation. Less accustomed to the scruples of the magistracy, 
 the Ministers would not admit the possibility that the 
 accomplices of the Princess, men so obviously and palpably 
 guilty, could be acquitted. Possibly also the fact that 
 M. Thiers had known M. Pasquier's extreme reluctance to 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 83 
 
 agree to the arrest of the Duchesse de Berry made him 
 suspect some personal prejudice in this case and attach less 
 importance to his opinion. Moreover, the presentation of 
 petitions, some asking that the Princess should be brought 
 to trial, other! that she should be set free, had given the 
 Ministry the opportunity of obtaining from the Chambers a 
 vote approving the measures which it had adopted. 
 
 The Assize Court of Montauban, where the passengers and 
 the crew of the Carlo Alberto were to be tried, required the 
 presence of the Comte de Mesnard, who had to leave Blaye. 
 The Duchesse de Berry made no objections to his departure, 
 but was greatly vexed to see him replaced by the Comte de 
 Brissac, her knight of honour. The latter was a pious and 
 extremely strict character, and by no means congenial to the 
 Princess, who had not been consulted upon the propos«l that 
 he should replace M. de Mesnard. She received hun even 
 more coldly than she had welcomed Mme. d'HOTiteforte. 
 All her preference at that time was for M. Chousserie, 
 Colonel of the Gendarmerie, who had accompanied her from 
 Nantes, where he had helped in her arrest, and was in 
 command at Blaye. Long conversations for hours together 
 went on between them, to such an extent that the witnesses 
 were astounded and sometimes scandalised. Colonel Chous- 
 serie afterwards related that he was entirely in her confidence 
 concerning her condition, and had undertaken to secure the 
 concealment of the child. He said that the difficulty of 
 concealing this incident from M. de Mesnard caused her 
 great perplexity, and for this reason she had been well 
 pleased to see his departure. However, the arrival of 
 M. de Brissac must have tempered her delight. When 
 M. Thiers heard of the daily increasing intimacy between 
 the commander and the prisoner, he became anxious and 
 resolved to make a change. He consulted M. Pasquier 
 before me upon the advisability of replacing him by one of 
 our mutual friends. General de Lascours, brother-in-law of 
 the Due de Broglie. Our unanimous outcries of astonish- 
 ment warned M. Thiers that there were objections to such 
 an appointment, which he regarded as a favour. M. de 
 
84 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Lascours would certainly have refused such an unpleasant 
 commission. We were greatly astonished to hear that the 
 post was accepted by General Bugeaud,^ a Deputy of some 
 influence, a good officer, a man of honour and sense, and 
 sufficiently thick-skinned not to feel the distasteful side of 
 his commission. 
 
 1 Thomas, Robert Bugeand de la Piconnerie, Due d'Isly (1784-1849). 
 Sub-Lieutenant in 1806 ; supported the Bourbons in 1814 ; rejoined Napoleon 
 during the Hundred Days, and devoted his time to agriculture during the 
 Restoration ; was recalled to ofSce in 1830 ; became a Deputy in 1831 ; 
 commander in Africa in 1836 ; Governor-General of Algiers in 1840 ; 
 Marshal of France in 1843 ; Duo d'Isly in 1844, and joined the Prince 
 President in 1848. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Health of the Duohesse de Berry — Doctors Orfila and Auvity are 
 sent to Blaye — Early rumours — The French Knights — Doctor 
 Dubois is sent — Indignation of the Carlists — Pamphlet by M. de 
 Chateaubriand — The Duohesse de Berry announces a secret 
 marriage — Dinner at the house of M. de Werther — The Queen's 
 grief — The Duohesse de Berry and General Bugeaud — The 
 Princess asks for Doctor Deneux — Ouvrard and Mme. du Oayla — 
 M. de Lucchesi — Mme. de ChStenay and Mme. de Colbert — Birth 
 of a young Princess 
 
 Foe some time Colonel Chousserie had reported that the 
 Princess was far from well. The letters of Mme. d'Haute- 
 fort and of M. de Brissac spoke of an obstinate cough, and 
 said that she was growing very thin. She did not complain, 
 but her strength diminished. The Cabinet became uneasy, 
 and M. Pasquier made all the capital he could out of their 
 fears, the more so as he shared them. In a fresh note to 
 the King he recalled the fact that her mother, the Arch- 
 duchesse Clementine, had died of consumption a short time 
 after the birth of the Duchesse de Berry. He pointed out 
 that the fatigues of an adventurous life, which must have 
 exposed the Princess to the severity of the weather, had 
 probably developed the germs of this hereditary disease. 
 He emphasised the dangerous effect that would be produced 
 by her death within the walls of Blaye. Contemporaries 
 would assert, and posterity would believe, that her life had 
 been there sacrificed. TTiis note gave rise to a discussion in 
 the council, in consequence of which two Parisian doctors, 
 Orfila ^ and Auvity, were sent to Blaye. Their official report 
 
 1 Mathieu Joseph Bonaventnre Orfila (1787-1853). Doctor in 1811 ; 
 famous chemist ; Court Doctor to Louis XVIII. in 1816 and Professor of 
 Forensic Medicine in 1819, of Chemistry in 1823 ; Dean of the Faculty 
 from 1831-1848 ; President of the Academy of Medicine in 1861. 
 
 8fi 
 
86 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 which appeared in the Moniteur ^ was satisfactory as regards 
 the Princess's lungs, and the sanitary conditions of the place 
 of her confinement. The confidential reports expressed the 
 idea that the birth of a child might shortly be expected. 
 However, the Princess had avoided an examination which 
 would have confirmed their suspicions. This was the first 
 suspicion that the Government had of the fact, for, as we 
 have seen, the suspicions entertained by M. Thiers before 
 the arrest of the Duchesse de Berry had been entirely 
 dissipated. As a matter of fact, her condition in October 
 was such that it could have been known only to her most 
 
 intimate confidants. Dr. G of Bordeaux had been 
 
 called in to see the Princess by Colonel Chousserie. He was 
 known to hold very advanced Carlist opinions. Probably 
 he was in their confidence, and would have been ready to 
 help at the right moment. 
 
 This unfortunate secret, hitherto enclosed within the 
 walls of Blaye, was speedily noised abroad. I do not know 
 the source of the revelations, but the smaller newspapers 
 began a series of witticisms, at which the partisans of the 
 Princess took very reasonable offence. A considerable 
 number of duels were the result. A legion of "French 
 Knights " was enrolled to defend the virtue of Marie 
 Caroline before and against everything. One of my cousins, 
 Comte Charles d'Osmond, fought with the editor of the 
 Corsaire. This mania spread to the provinces and duelling 
 went on everywhere. The Government and the leaders of the 
 several parties were obliged to interpose and put a stop to 
 this bloodshed. 
 
 The report of Dr. Orfila on the one hand and the letters 
 from Blaye on the other, which continually reported the 
 condition of the Duchesse de Berry as far from satisfactory, 
 decided the authorities to send other doctors. The outcries 
 of the Carlists were violent and insulting at the disgrace of 
 including among the doctors M. Dubois,* a very clever 
 
 1 The Moniteur of February 5, 1833. 
 
 2 Baron Antoine Dubois (1756-1837). Professor of the School of Health 
 and military doctor ; took part in the expedition to Egypt in 1798 ; 
 Professor at the Maternity Hospital, and a well-known obstetric doctor. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 87 
 
 physician, but well known as having attended the Empress 
 Marie Louise at her confinement. Their outcries were the 
 more violent as they had themselves been misled by their 
 
 own agents. Dr. G , who had been added to the 
 
 commission from Paris, was in the secret of the Princess's 
 condition, but through a misunderstanding of the answers 
 given by her and her chambermaid, Mme. Hansler, whom 
 he was unable to question in private, he thought the danger 
 for some reason or other was passed, and on his return to 
 Bordeaux he asserted that the rumours concerning the 
 Duchesse de Berry were entirely false arid wholly calumnious. 
 On this assurance M. K-avez, an intimate friend of the 
 doctor, published a ridiculous protest, in which he staked 
 his head upon the virtues of " Madame." The whole party 
 recovered its sense of security and became more furious than 
 ever. 
 
 The Due de Laval, the Due de Fitz-James, and the Comte 
 de La Ferronnays, wrote from Naples asking for permission to 
 take the place of the Duchesse de Berry " in her cell " and to 
 act as hostages. For what they were to be hostages they did 
 not explain. I was reminded that before going to spend the 
 winter at Naples, where the colony of French malcontents led 
 an agreeable and joyful life, dancing and acting plays, the 
 Due de Laval said to me, " Make no mistake, my dear friend, 
 you are entering upon a heroic age." Every one was playing 
 at being some character in a historical novel, the more 
 zealously as no danger was involved. Sir Walter Scott had 
 brought chivalry into fashion again, together with mediaeval 
 furniture, and their attempts in both cases were wretched 
 imitations. The letters of Mme. d'Hautefort became more 
 embarrassed, less explicit, and yet betrayed profound uneasi- 
 ness. However, the Carlist party relied upon the words of 
 
 Dr. G and felt no fear. The Government, on the 
 
 other hand, fully informed by the other doctors and by the 
 reports of General Bugeaud, had practically no doubt of the 
 Princess's condition. 
 
 M. de Chateaubriand's pamphlet, of which I had heard 
 some passages read in manuscript, " Memoir on the Captivity 
 
88 RErCOL LECTIONS 
 
 of the Duchesse de Berry," had made a considerable sensation 
 and given rise to noisy demonstrations, and the authorities 
 had been obliged to seize the copies. The concluding 
 phrase, "Madame, yoXir son is my king," had become a 
 watchword for the party. A certain number of young men 
 came and shouted it in the courtyard of M. de Chateau- 
 briand's house and repeated it as a toast during the banquets 
 at which the health of the heroine of Nantes was drunk. 
 The Carlist newspapers gave exaggerated accounts of these 
 events, and the authorities, though reluctant, were obliged to 
 take measures against acts so openly hostile to the estab- 
 lished Government. M. de Chateaubriand was acquitted, 
 from respect to his name, after a clever, dignified and 
 moderate speech upon his part, and after a very bombastic 
 speech in his defence by M. Berryer, in which the lawyer 
 was far more obvious than the statesman. But this triumph 
 was cruelly embittered, for the same day the Moniteur con- 
 tained a declaration from the Duchesse de Berry that she 
 had contracted a secret marriage.^ No one was deceived 
 and her party was astounded. 
 
 I remember that the evening before I had been a guest at a 
 great dinner given by the Baron de Werther, the Prussian 
 Minister. There were some forty people present, most of them 
 sufficiently well informed to have heard the news which the 
 Government had received at the end of the morning, but no 
 one wished to be the first to speak of it. I do not think 
 ten words were exchanged before we sat down to table. A 
 feeling of general shame and sadness seemed to prevail in the 
 room. During dinner every one whispered to his neighbour 
 and when they left the table people came up asking one 
 another, without further explanation, "Whether it would 
 really be in the Moniteur the next day." Public feeling was 
 disgusted, for every one interpreted the marriage as an excuse 
 for the birth, but the Duchesse de Berry had insisted upon 
 this publicity. Our consternation, real as it was, could not 
 be compared with that of the Queen. I saw her in the 
 morning and found her overwhelmed. Grieved as a parent, 
 I The Moniteur of February 26, 1833. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 89 
 
 she felt that a blow had also been dealt at her as Queen, as 
 Princess, as lady and as woman. She clasped her hands and 
 bowed her head. Her surprise was also mingled with 
 vexation ; neither the Ministers nor the King had ventured 
 to communicate their suspicions to her. Accustomed to the 
 infamous observations of the newspapers, she had paid no 
 serious attention to them, and a few days previously, when 
 the Due d'Orleans had ventured an allusion to the subject, 
 his usually indulgent mother had treated him with great 
 severity. The blow was thus quite unforeseen. 
 
 I ventured to express my surprise and regret that the 
 Duchesse de Berry had not confided in her. 
 
 " Ah, my dear, why did she not ? They might have said 
 what they liked, but nothing would have prevented me from 
 going to look after her myself, if they had not wished to 
 shield her from this disgrace. After all, she is my brother's 
 daughter, and it is not that I care so greatly about Blaye. 
 But the poor Dauphine, so pure, so noble, so sensitive to 
 honour ! What a grief to see her unhappiness thus stained. 
 I can feel all that she is suffering, my heart bleeds for her, 
 and yet I dare not speak." 
 
 The Queen wept bitterly. She was under no delusion on 
 the subject of this marriage. However, I know that in spite 
 of the promise she had given to interfere no further in the 
 afiFairs of the Duchesse de Berry, she tried to use this declara- 
 tion, which legally nullified all claims to the Regency, as an 
 argument for immediately opening the gates of Blaye ; but 
 the Queen had against her the Cabinet and the Due 
 d'Orleans ; further, I am sorry to add, Mme. Adelaide, and 
 even the King, who had been won over at last, and she could 
 do nothing. I saw that she was both vexed and despondent. 
 In vain was it repeated to her that as soon as the Duchesse 
 de Berry was set at liberty she would deny her apocryphal 
 marriage and pretend that her declaration had been extorted 
 from her by violence : wojild assert that the rumours of her 
 condition had been invented, circulated and approved by 
 the Tuileries, and stigmatise them as infamous fables : would 
 then retire to a secrecy for her confinement which would 
 
90 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 deceive no one, and enjoy the support of her party. Finally, 
 any attempts to protect the Princess's honour, which could 
 no longer be saved, would compromise the honour of the 
 King and of the French Government. All this was possible, 
 though, in my opinion, unnecessary. The Queen, who was 
 accustomed to yield, gave way, but not without a struggle, 
 and for a long time remained very despondent. 
 
 I return to Blaye, As may be understood, I am necessarily 
 reduced to conjecture, but I have reason to believe that a mis- 
 understanding existed between the Princess and her confidants, 
 as communications could not be either frequent or easy, 
 and perhaps not very explicit. She thought she had been 
 advised to make her declaration as public as possible, whereas 
 she had been told to regard it as a secret revelation, to be 
 made only in extreme necessity. The Carlists have asserted 
 and maintained that she had admitted her condition to the 
 Queen, whose assistance she had demanded before making 
 her declaration of marriage. That is entirely false from 
 every point of view, as I have just shown. The Duchesse 
 de Berry attached no great importance to her position, and 
 she would have thought it very incompatible with her ideas 
 of honour to ask the protection of the Queen. 
 
 I have often been astonished, in view of the fact that the 
 disgrace of such a position frequently drives a maidservant 
 to drown herself in preference to revealing her secret, that 
 the Duchesse de Berry did not throw herself over the 
 ramparts of Blaye, on which she daily walked, for no one can 
 deny that her courage was above the average, and her 
 religious views would certainly have been no obstacle to 
 such an act. In this way she would have bequeathed to her 
 political party the memory of a noble victim calling for ven- 
 geance and have inflicted upon her enemies an irreparable loss. 
 She would have been a prominent figure both in the hearts 
 of her children and for the graving tool of the historian, 
 for no one would have dared to incur the odium of explain- 
 ing the real motive of her despair. I think the simple fact 
 was that she had not realised the enormity of her fall. She 
 attached no importance to chastity, and this was not her 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 91 
 
 first mistake of the kind. She thought Princesses beyond 
 the pale of ordinary laws in this respect, and never considered 
 that the incident might influence her political existence to a 
 serious extent. She had even persuaded herself that by 
 announcing a marriage of some kind she might open the 
 doors of her prison ; and doubtless proposed to deny as a 
 fable that which she was prepared to excuse as a military 
 stratagem. 
 
 In any case, one day when General Bugeaud, whom she 
 was steadily flattering at that time, came in to pay her his 
 daily respects, she threw herself unexpectedly into his arms, 
 burst into tears, and cried through her sobs, " I am married, 
 father, I am married." The General succeeded in calming 
 her, and then this personage, who had shown herself so noble 
 and dignified at Nantes, went to the length of playing at 
 Blaye a regular game of dumb-crambo. She seemed to be 
 on the point of revealing the name of this beloved husband, 
 and yet continually to be checked by the fear of displeasing 
 him if she gave his name without his permission. She inti- 
 mated that it was a perfectly suitable alliance ; further 
 reticence seemed to imply that it was of a political character ; 
 then, when she saw that she was going too far, she would 
 return to the question of her passionate and irresistible love. 
 Bugeaud, at bottom a good-hearted man, had been at first 
 deeply moved, but these prevarications forbade him to believe 
 her statements, and he perceived that the scene had been 
 premeditated. However, when the Princess asked to be 
 allowed to declare her marriage, on condition that it should 
 be immediately inserted in the Monitewr, he replied that the 
 husband's name was indispensable to authenticate the state- 
 ment. To this demand she returned an obstinate refusal. 
 The poor woman would have had much trouble in furnishing 
 a name, for this fictitious husband has never yet been dis- 
 covered. The Duchesse de Berry requested M. Bugeaud to 
 inform Mme. d'Hautefort and M. de Brissac of her sad secret. 
 Was this a means of removing responsibility from them, or 
 had she actually kept silence in their case hitherto ? I cannot 
 say, but they showed rather vexation than surprise. It is 
 
92 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 certain that at the same time M. de Mesnard, speaking at 
 Montauban, where the Carlo Alberto trial still obliged him 
 to remain, used language which precluded the idea that he 
 was aware of the Duchesse de Berry's condition, and the 
 declaration of marriage threw him into despair. 
 
 As the Princess was disappointed in her hopes of being 
 set at liberty, and as the Government announced their pro- 
 posal to allow her confinement to take place at Blaye, she 
 seems to have complained bitterly to her confidants of the 
 bad advice that had been given her, but she made no 
 further secret of her condition, and soon sent for Deneux,^ 
 her regular attendant. She continued to converse with 
 General Bugeaud, with whom she had adopted the greatest 
 intimacy, upon the merits of her husband and of her love 
 for him : although he knew in his heart of hearts that she 
 was laughing at what she supposed to be his credulity, the 
 condescension of the great is so fascinating that he was won 
 over. 
 
 While the first act of this comedy was in progress at 
 Blaye, the second was preparing at The Hague. A liking 
 for intrigue and for money, equally strong in either case, had 
 brought M. Ouvrard and Mme. du Cayla into very close 
 intimacy. They were in attendance upon -King William as 
 the agents of the Duchesse de Berry. Ouvrard was attempt- 
 ing to negotiate the loan, proposals for which had been 
 revealed by Deutz, and Mme. du Cayla was attempting to 
 exert upon the old King of Holland the influence aforetime 
 exerted on Louis XVHI. I do not know whether she was 
 commissioned to find a husband for Marie Caroline, or 
 whether she assumed the responsibility, but it is certain that 
 the credit is hers. M. de RufFo, son of the Prince of Castel- 
 cicala, the Ambassador from Naples to Paris, was passing 
 through The Hague at that moment. All his family and 
 he himself were strongly attached to the Duchesse de Berry; 
 Young RufFo had shown her attention at Massa. The 
 Comtesse du Cayla, in view of the terms of the declaration 
 made at Blaye, regarded him as a possible husband, and in 
 1 LouJB Charles Deneux (1767-1846). 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 93 
 
 a long conversation she used all her cleverest insinuations to 
 induce M. de RuiFo to accept the post. She certainly 
 succeeded in making him understand her meaning. No 
 sooner had he returned to his inn than he packed up, 
 ordered horses, and the next day the disappointed diplo- 
 matist learnt that he was fleeing from The Hague at full 
 speed. 
 
 However, time was pressing. Far from regarding the 
 declaration of Blaye as a stratagem, King Charles X. in- 
 sisted that the brother of his grandchildren should have 
 a declared and existing father. In his anger he did not 
 spare the mother with his offensive epithets. TheDauphine 
 was overwhelmed with despair upon the news of the pub- 
 lication of this family disgrace ; she had long known of her 
 sister-in-law's lack of restraint, but she felt this historical 
 scandal none the less keenly. She also demanded a marriage. 
 It was therefore impossible to retreat, and without undue 
 circumspection Mme. du Cayla discovered an attach^ at the 
 Naples Embassy, a handsome young man of high birth, but 
 a debauchee overwhelmed with debt. Such as he was, 
 Count Lucchesi ^ had obviously been at The Hague for 
 eighteen months, and had never been twenty-four hours 
 absent ; all the European ambassadors accredited to Holland 
 could certify the fact. Mme. du Cayla, however, did not 
 delay for these secondary considerations. She spoke elo- 
 quently to M. de Lucchesi concerning such admirable devo- 
 tion to the sister of his Sovereign that posterity would never 
 be able to praise him enough, that altars would be raised to 
 him, and so on. Then came Ouvrard with the irresistible 
 arguments of Don Basile and a hundred thousand crowns, 
 which decided Hector de Lucchesi-Palli, son of the Prince 
 of Campofranco, to place his name at the disposal of the 
 intriguers who had bought him, for at that moment his 
 character was an afterthought. 
 
 » Count Hector of Lucohesl-Palli (1805-1864). Son of the Prince of 
 Campofranco, Viceroy of Sicily, High Chancellor of the Realm of the 
 Two Sicilies. He was an Attach^ to the Embassies of Brazil, Spain, and 
 was afterwards on special service at The Hague. He was made l3uc Delia 
 Qrazia, 
 
94 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The Carlist party, at first overwhelmed by the fall of 
 their heroine, had not been deceived by the terms of the 
 declaration, and had not attempted to interpret it otherwise 
 than we had done, but gradually recovering their spirits, 
 they attempted to make a mystery of what was only too 
 clear. Some asserted that it was a stratagem invented by 
 the Princess, others flatly denied it, and others said that she 
 had been forced to make it by outward pressure, but all 
 agreed in assuming that the revelation had been extorted 
 from her by what they called moral torture. A thousand 
 stories were in circulation upon the subject, but it is certain 
 that her act was entirely spontaneous. No one was more 
 surprised than General Bugeaud, except the Ministry. The 
 Duchesse de Berry herself never denied it at any time. I 
 think that if she had expected to obtain the same clandestine 
 assistance from M. Bugeaud that M. Chousserie had promised, 
 she woidd have preferred him, though this remains doubtful. 
 I have seen fine ladies constantly maintain that they would 
 have steadily refused to make any admission, and would have 
 cried continuously, "It is a foul invention of my execu- 
 tioners " ; but such eflxontery is more easily imagined than 
 performed. Besides, the Duchesse de Berry, as I have said, 
 thought no particular shame of an event which was not new 
 to her and for which precedence could be found in her 
 own family. Moreover, she meant that proper care should 
 be taken of her, evidence of which is her own forethought in 
 summoning Deneux. For this purpose an order from her 
 hand was necessary, and with this object she would no doubt 
 have resolved to confide her condition to Greneral Bugeaud, 
 as she had done to Colonel Chousserie in the last resort ; but 
 I have reason to believe, as I have said before, that advice 
 from without, which she failed to understand, induced her to 
 insist upon the public declaration, of which a copy had been 
 sent to her, but which was really intended to remain buried 
 within the walls of Blaye with the gloomy secret which they 
 contained. 
 
 None of the most earnest partisans of the Princess seriously 
 believed in this pretended marriage, or thought of appealing 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 95 
 
 to it as an excuse ; while it deprived Marie Caroline of 
 every possible chance of the Regency, it ended her political 
 existence, and vexed her partisans still more than her con- 
 dition, which they had again begun to deny, though they 
 entirely believed it. Their view was that those who were 
 capable of publishing it, could very well have invented it. 
 When it was pointed out , to them that the declaration 
 merely mentioned marriage, they cried with more than their 
 usual sincerity, " Marriage indeed ! " 
 
 One day Mme. de ChStenay came into my house with a smile. 
 
 " I have just seen Mme. de Colbert," she said, " at the 
 corner of your street. You know that though we were 
 friends in our youth, she always objects to me for my bad 
 opinions. To-day she stopped me and said : ' I hope, my 
 dear, that you are not one of those who believe this 
 abominable invention concerning the Duchesse de Berry.' 
 
 " ' Upon my word I should very much like not to believe 
 it, but as she admits it herself, what can be done ? She is 
 said to have sent for Deneux.' 
 
 " ' It is a lie, it is horrible. It is your dreadful Govern- 
 ment that says that.' While she thus went on pouring out 
 invectives against the King, Ministers, the Royal Family 
 and all their adherents, and while I was anxiously waiting for 
 a moment's respite to get away, a carriage passed with 
 M. de Mesnard, who bowed to us. Mme. de Colbert went 
 off at a tangent and cried : ' The wretch, the scoundrel, I 
 should like to strangle him myself,' and turning upon me she 
 said : ' It is his fault.' 
 
 " ' I see that you believe the story and that you know 
 njiore about it than I do, my dear.' 
 
 " Mme. de Colbert, somewhat out of countenance, wished 
 me good-day ; we parted at your door. And that," said 
 Mme. de ChStenay, " is the reason of my amusement." 
 
 Mme. de Colbert was not devoid of common sense, but 
 she was a hot-headed woman and fairly typical of the 
 extravagances of her period. 
 
 I do not know how the Duchesse de Berry was informed 
 of her pretended husband's name ; she certainly had means of 
 
96 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 underground correspondence. Hence, on May 10, 1833, at 
 her orders, in her presence and before official witnesses, 
 M. Deneux brought forward a child of the female sex, born 
 in lawful wedlock of Marie Caroline, Duchesse de Berry, and 
 of Hector, Count of Lucchesi-Palli, Prince of Campofranco. 
 This was the first revelation of the name. The Princess had 
 kept the secret, and those about her, as well as her devoted 
 followers, did not learn it before it was made public. 
 Inquiries were made, and soon the simultaneous laughter of 
 Europe greeted the proclamation that the father was a man 
 who had not left The Hague for two years. Probably the 
 Duchesse de Berry was unaware of this circumstance ; in any 
 case, she pretended to be highly satisfied with her choice. 
 When she was told of the sex of her child she said : " I am 
 very glad ; my good Lucchesi was very anxious for a girl ; 
 he will be greatly pleased." 
 
 Mme. d'Hautefort and M. de Brissac refused to sign the 
 report drawn up in their presence. The Princess was 
 extremely angry with them. In any case she had been on 
 bad terms with them for a long time. When they shut 
 themselves up at Blaye with her they thought their course 
 would be devoted to the relief of nobility in distress, and did 
 not hide their vexation, which was increased by the careless 
 behaviour of the Princess and her strange familiarity with 
 the officers of the little garrison of the Chateau. However, 
 Mme. d'Hautefort agreed to write certain letters at the 
 dictation of the Duchesse de Berry, announcing the birth of 
 the little Rosalie, and representing the house of Lucchesi- 
 Palli as so illustrious and Count Hector as so distinguished 
 personally that all the honour of the alliance really lay with 
 the daughter of kings. This tactless proceeding increased 
 the amusement of the malevolent and the sadness of those 
 who were anxious to throw a veil over this deplorable 
 incident. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 Charles X. declines to receive the Daohesse de Berry — The King 
 of Naples offers her a refuge in Sicily — The Princess de Bauffre- 
 mont — M. de Mesnard returns to Blaye — The Duchesse de Berry 
 is set at liberty — Discomfiture of General Bugeaud — Eemarkof 
 M. de Chateaubriand — The attitude of the Carlist party — The 
 mistake of the Government— Charles X. demands proof of the 
 secret marriage — Mme. Lucchesi Palli is excluded from the Eoyal 
 Family — The dignity of Count Lucchesi — Letter from the com- 
 mander of the Act^n—Uhe arrival of the Princess in Sicily 
 
 At Blaye all efforts were directed to accelerating the recovery 
 of the Princess. The promise had been made that she should 
 be taken to Sicily as soon as her health allowed. The first 
 idea had been to take her to Trieste, but King Charles X. 
 absolutely refused to receive her. It therefore became more 
 convenient to put her in the hands of her brother, and nego- 
 tiations for this purpose were laid before him. He would 
 not have her at Naples, but was willing to receive her in 
 Sicily. Mme. d'Hautefort and M. de Brissac pretended that 
 their own business would not permit them to accompany her. 
 Of this she took but little heed. She had not yet realised 
 how low she had fallen, and again asked for Mile, de Mon- 
 taigne, promising to keep her with her. The lady on this 
 occasion agreed with her family in refusing. The Duchesse 
 de Berry, whose correspondence was now under no restraint, 
 applied to the Princess TTieodore de BauflFremont,^ asking 
 her to come to Palermo for the festival of Saint Rosalie, of 
 which she had so often spoken to her. Mme. de BaufFremont 
 
 1 Theodore Paul Alexandre Demetrius, Prince de Baufiremont, born at 
 Madrid in 1793 ; major, aide-de-camp to the Due de Berry and to the Duo 
 de Bordeaux; lieutenant-colonel of cavalry in 1824. Married Mile, de 
 Montmorency, daughter of the Duo and Duchesse nie Matignon. (See 
 Mimoires de la Duchesse de Oontavi, p- 195.) 
 
 VOL. IV. 97 o 
 
98 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 hesitated to comply with a request couched in such strange 
 terms. However, she had been so much to the front in all 
 this political intrigue, and her own reputation was so firmly 
 established, that she consented upon two conditions: her 
 husband was to come with her, arid far from stopping at 
 Palermo, the Duchesse de Berry would join them in pro- 
 ceeding directly to Bohemia. 
 
 M. de Mesnard, who had been acquitted by the jury of 
 Montauban, as had all the passengers of the Carlo Alberto, 
 and whom we have just seen at liberty in the streets of Paris, 
 took the place of M. de Brissac at Blaye. Mme. d'Hautefort, 
 who was a very good woman at bottom, showed much interest 
 in the little Rosalie, in spite of her vexation at the incident, 
 and her mother doted on her. The scene changed on the 
 arrival of Mme. de BaufFremont, who regarded the infant 
 with scorn and would not look at her. M. de Mesnard did 
 not hide his own repulsion, and the Duchesse de Berry showed 
 less interest. The curious part of the adventure is that poor 
 Mme. d'Hauteforthad been treated with the utmost ill-feeling 
 by the whole of the Carlist party. In her own province of 
 Anjou almost every door was closed against her, and the 
 following winter she was frank enough to tell me through a 
 common friend that she dared not come to my house lest her 
 presence should confirm the rumour that she had been sold 
 to the Government. In spite of the strange part that she 
 made us play, this seemed to me so absurd that I could not 
 be angry with it. I do not know what the particular charge 
 against her was, but no invention was too ridiculous for the 
 hot-heads of the Carlist party. 
 
 On June 8, 1833, the Duchesse de Berry embarked on the 
 frigate Agathe with her daughter, the Prince and Princess 
 Theodore de Baufiremont, and the Comte de Mesnard. 
 General Bugeaud consented to accompany her at her earnest 
 entreaty. He wrote to Paris saying that he could not refuse 
 this mark of friendship, in view of the filial aflFection which 
 she showed for him. He was good-natured enough to believe 
 in it, but his mistake was not of long duration. As soon as 
 the coast was far enough out of sight to make all chance of 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 99 
 
 return impossible, the Princess changed her attitude, and 
 
 when they reached the roadstead of Palermo she did not 
 
 deign to take leave of him on the vessel or invite him to 
 
 come and see her on land. Bugeaud had innocently taken 
 
 literally the protestations of Marie Caroline that she looked 
 
 upon him as a father. He was hurt and angered by her 
 
 treatment of him on the voyage, which he had undertaken 
 
 purely out of zeal for her. He sent letters here full of 
 
 sentimental lamentations concerning the ingratitude of the 
 
 Duchesse de Berry which were often extremely amusing. He 
 
 must have been very ignorant of Princes, of the great, and of 
 
 the world in general, to believe in the sincerity of the 
 
 flatteries with which he was overwhelmed at Blaye, and it 
 
 must also be admitted that the Duchesse de Berry had no 
 
 reason for surrounding herself with witnesses of the mournful 
 
 period which she had spent at Blaye. Her cheerfulness, 
 
 moreover, never failed for a moment during the voyage. Her 
 
 chief pre-occupation was the fear of missing the festival of 
 
 Saint Rosalie at Palermo ; she had seen it in her childhood, 
 
 and preserved a vivid recollection of it. Her affection for 
 
 the little Rosalie steadily decreased, and the child was 
 
 entirely set aside when the father who had been invented for 
 
 her, and whom the Duchesse de Berry did not expect to find 
 
 in Sicily, appeared on board the Agathe. The poor child, 
 
 scorned by every one, died a short time afterwards at Livomo 
 
 at the house of a banker, where it had been left as an 
 
 inconvenient and compromising piece of luggage. 
 
 I do not know whether the name of the real father will 
 remain a historical mystery ; at all events it is unknown to 
 me. Must we conclude, as M. de Chateaubriand replied to 
 me one day when I questioned him on the subject : 
 
 " How do you suppose any one can tell what she does not 
 know herself ? " 
 
 A regular satellite of the Princess, Mme, de Chastellux, 
 who has well earned the title, in her first outburst of anger 
 against her, used almost the same language. "Imagine, my 
 dear," she said, " that she had the incredible audacity to call 
 this wretched child the child of la Vendee, and in a sense 
 
100 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 she is right," she added in a lower tone. When the first 
 outbreak of fury had died away, word was sent round and 
 the Carlist party with wonderful unanimity proceeded to 
 award the sad honour of this paternity to M. de Mesnard ; 
 the earlier connection which he was supposed to have had 
 with the Princess made this version, I know not for what 
 reason, less bitter to the Carlists. Charles X. seemed to 
 believe it, as he showed a great objection to the Gomte de 
 Mesnard and obstinately refused to receive him, which, be it 
 said, was a piece of tactlessness, after he had already pro- 
 fessed to recognise the authenticity of the marriage. In 
 Brittany no one believed in M. de Mesnard; the most 
 generally received opinion pointed to the lawyer Guibourg. 
 Of two men, equally likely to be well informed, one men- 
 tioned to me M. de Charette, the other the son of Marshal 
 Bourmont. Perhaps time will reveal the shameful secret. 
 Hitherto no one has claimed this undesirable notoriety. 
 
 The departure from France of the Duchesse de Berry was ^ 
 a great reUef to every one. Her own party no longer fixed ( 
 their hopes on Blaye, and supporters of the Government had 1 
 been constantly expecting some catastrophe. Her departure I 
 was immediately followed by the removal of martial law from 
 the provinces of the west. This amounted to an amnesty, 
 but as it occurred after the courts had acquitted the prisoners 
 by simultaneous decrees, the Government gained no gratitude 
 and their action was rather regarded as a sign of weakness. 
 I may be wrong, but I still think that the deportation of the 
 Duchesse de Berry to Bohemia immediately after her arrest 
 and the declaration of an amnesty at the same time would 
 have placed the new throne upon a better footing. Un- 
 doubtedly the Duchesse de Berry would have remained a 
 party leader for some excited imaginations and for a certain 
 number of intriguers. At the same time the extent of 
 her power had been manifested under circimistances most 
 favourable to her. It was not formidable, and the for- 
 bearance of the Government and the generosity of the King 
 would have won over many people who were only seeking 
 some pretext to remain neutral. It was known that King 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 101 
 
 Charles X. and the Dauphine were by no means inclined to 
 encourage the enterprise of the Duchesse de Berry. Once at 
 Prague, and her arrival there coidd easily have been secured, 
 she would again have become dependent upon them and 
 obliged to be more cautious in her behaviour. It must be 
 recognised, moreover, that the previsions of the most saga- 
 cious have their limits. It was impossible to imagine that 
 the captive would so persistently play the game of her 
 enemies; but, I repeat, if the authorities had received 
 assurance, they would have been wiser, in my opinion, not 
 to run the risk. For the small advantage of destroying a 
 petticoat leader, whose weakness, moreover, was fully demon- 
 strated by the course of events, they laid up a store of hatred 
 and legitimate reproach for the persons of the Royal Family. 
 In an age when lack of respect for persons and things is a 
 chief governmental difficulty, they preferred to drag a Princess 
 in the mud who should have been protected from the insults 
 of the yulgar in view of her rank and her many brilliant 
 ; qualities. It has been repeated with some appearance of 
 truth that royal families have displayed without shame 
 shortcomings which middle-class families are careful to hide, 
 and that political hatred in their hearts can overcome all 
 family ties and all social affection. Such proceedings may 
 have been attempted formerly without risk, when only the 
 great nobles had the right to speak to the people ; but at 
 the present time, when their conduct comes under the blaze 
 of publicity, and when the public is inclined to put the 
 worst construction upon their acts, their public and private 
 life must be marked by the uprightness, the modesty, and the 
 sense of shame required of private individuals. I therefore 
 persist in my belief that no one gained anything from the 
 sad drama of Blaye, not even those who seemed to have 
 triumphed. 
 
 Mme. du Cayla's task had not been finished. Not only 
 had King Charles X. desired the production of a husband, 
 but he also wanted some proof that the marriage had taken 
 place at the proper time. Mme, du Cayla went to Italy for 
 that purpose, and was enabled, by the confusion in which the 
 
102 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 civil registers were kept, to obtain a forged marriage certificate 
 in a little village in the Duchy of Modena. Everybody knew 
 that M. de Lucchesi was in Holland on the date stated on 
 this document. Charles X. either did not know the fact, or 
 it suited him to shut his eyes to it. He declared himself 
 satisfied, and consented to receive M. and Mme. de Lucchesi 
 Palli when he was assured that they were regularly united. 
 The King wished to fetter his daughter-in-law to this husband 
 who brought her political career to an end and deprived her 
 of all rights of guardianship over her children. This by no 
 means suited the Princess : she wished to retain her name, 
 her rank,and even her claims to the Regency, though CharlesX. 
 had never at any time admitted these latter, for she never 
 understood how far she had fallen in public opinion. 
 Dissensions in the exiled family involved long negotiations, 
 in which M. de La Ferronnays and M. de Chateaubriand 
 were unsuccessfully employed. It is not my purpose to enter 
 into details, of which I am, moreover, but ill informed. 
 Charles X. long persisted in referring to the Princess as 
 Mme. de Lucchesi. She would not accept this position, and 
 contented herself by showing that she had settled down to 
 married life, by producing an infant annually for public 
 inspection. 
 
 At length, by the intercession of the Dauphine, the King 
 relented. The Duchesse de Berry was permitted to spend 
 a few days with the family, but she ceased to be a member 
 of it.^ It should be noted as an extraordinary event that 
 
 1 On November 27, 1835, M. de Sainte Aulaire, French Ambassador at 
 Vienna, wrote to Mme. de Boigne : " The Duchesse de Berry has jnst been 
 confined of a daughter. She was enceinte at Ischl and by no means 
 beautiful. She lived there in great;style and eventually borrowed money. 
 The Swedish Minister was a constant visitor at her house. One day she 
 told him that his master was an adventurer: he replied, 'Your Royal 
 Highness should be well informed on that subject.' A delightful retort." 
 On May 7, 1836 : " Charles X. will settle this autumn at Goritz ; he is less 
 inclined than ever to receive a visit from the Duchesse de Berry." 
 
 Then on May 29, 1837 : " The Duchesse d'Angouleme arrived yesterday 
 evening, after spending a week with the Duchesse de Berry in a residence 
 in upper Austria. The Dues d'AngoulSme and de Bordeaux have gone 
 again directly to Kirchburg, a chateau of the Due de Blacas, where the 
 whole family will pass the summer. The Duchesse de Berry remains 
 provisionally at Gratz and they seem less than ever inclined to accept 
 any of her overtures." (Unedited correspondence.) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 103 
 
 could nevei- have been predicted, that this husband, impro- 
 vised by the intrigues of Mme. du Cayla, bought in hard cash 
 by M. Ouvrard, showing no reluctance to accept so humi- 
 liating a position, and likely for several reasons to turn out a 
 blackguard, actually proved himself a straightforward man 
 of good feeling, full of concern for his wife, tactful in his 
 relations with her and with others, and of much natural 
 dignity. Taking everything into account, he deserves and 
 obtains real esteem. 
 
 I cannot better conclude this narrative than with a letter 
 which Admiral de Rigny allowed me to copy at the time. 
 I give it in its entirety to preserve its character of frankness 
 and truth : ^ 
 
 AoTEON, Toulon Roadstead, 
 July 11, 1833. 
 
 " You doubtless know, my dear Coster,* that I have been 
 sent to Palermo. I have drawn up an official report, but 
 have been unable to insert certain small details outside of 
 my commission. I had thought of sending them privately to 
 the Admiral, but fearing that this liberty might displease 
 him, I have decided to communicate them to you, asking you 
 to inform him if you think it advisable. 
 
 " On my arrival at Palermo I made inquiries concerning 
 the approaching landing of the Duohesse de Berry. In the 
 evening I was presented to her brother. Prince Leopold, 
 Lieutenant-General of Sicily and the Prince of Campofranco, 
 Prime Minister. I saw several other people, and eventually 
 recognised that this event made no great sensation in the 
 country. They are accustomed there to the delinquencies of 
 Princes and Princesses, and, as immorality is general, no one 
 is astonished that a Royal Highness should have a child by 
 an unknown father. I say an unknown father ; as a matter 
 of fact, Hector de Lucchesi, a handsome young man, arrived 
 at Palermo about July 1. He came from Naples and The 
 Hague, where he was living on intimate terms with Mme. du 
 Cayla. The position of father and husband had been offered 
 
 1 Letter from Nonay, the captain of the corvette. 
 
 2 M. Coster, harbour superintendent to the Admiralty. 
 
104 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 to three or four young Neapolitan or Sicilian princes. M. 
 Ouvrard, with his usual arguments, was able to overcome the 
 scruples of Count Hector, who accepted full responsibility. 
 
 " The people of Palermo were chiefly anxious to know how 
 young Hector would arrange matters with the old Princess 
 of . . . whose intimacy he had enjoyed at Madrid when 
 he was Secretary to the Embassy. She is a very jealous 
 woman, and it is supposed that she may cause some scene 
 with the Duchesse de Berry for taking away her favourite 
 lover. In any case the whole affair attracts little attention 
 at Palermo. Every one is preparing for the expensive festival 
 in honour of Saint Rosalie, patron saint of Sicily, which is t6 
 last from the 11th to the 15th of July, and no one has any 
 doubt that the heroine of Nantes will take an active share. 
 
 " As soon as the AgatJie appeared I went on board ^ and 
 spent the whole day there; as I had only to wait for 
 Turpin's ^ orders, I could easily observe the part played by 
 each individual on this historic day. On my arx'ival I was 
 introduced to the Princess by Turpin. She was very kind, 
 cheerful, and even anxious to please. I offered her and the 
 royal persons about her my services in the name of France. 
 Her health is perfect ; she told me that she had suffered at 
 first from sea-sickness, but that to-day she was better than 
 ever. During the day she spoke to me several times with a 
 cheerfulness and freedom which astonished me under the 
 circumstances. During the voyage she went out of her way 
 to make herself popular with the crew, and showed some 
 coldness to General Bugeaud, whom she calls her gaoler. 
 I noticed that this latter, a good and honest soldier, did not 
 show the politeness and courtesy which the officers and the 
 captain of the Agathe observed in their relations with the 
 deported persons. It is true that his position at Blaye 
 necessitated a degree of supervision which seems oppressive 
 and becomes unnecessary on board ship ; hence the aversion 
 of the Duchesse, who found a great difference in her treat- 
 ment in the fortress and on board. At the same time 
 
 1 The Duchesse de Berry arrived at Palermo on July 5, 1833. 
 ^ The captain in command of the Agathe. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 105 
 
 General Bugeaud has a strong dislike for the Duchesse, 
 whom he calls an ungrateful woman, and I think to some 
 extent for the crew, who, according to him, had been too 
 obsequious to the heroine of Nantes. 
 
 "I never saw the mother kiss her child once, or trouble 
 about it at all. She was in the highest spirits at recovering 
 her liberty, and delighted to arrive in time for the festival of 
 Saint Rosalie, which she greatly feared she might miss. The 
 little girl is strong and well, and always in the arms of a 
 nurse or maid. During the crossing the mother paid her 
 little attention. The child resembles her, and she herself 
 has not grown more beautiful ; she is thin, dark, and by no 
 means attractive. 
 
 " I shall say nothing about her suite, which includes the 
 little Princess de Bauffremont, a bundle of affectations, with 
 her husband, tall, cold, and entirely ordinary ; at Court he 
 is known as Prince Toto. Special mention, however, should 
 be made of M. de Mesnard, in view of his attitude since the 
 appearance of Count Lucchesi. In his face may be read 
 jealousy, scorn, and resignation : his nose was scarlet, which 
 is said to be an indication of anger in his case, but as a 
 practised courtier this is the only trace he showed of his 
 feeUngs. They say that during the crossing his behaviour to 
 the Duchesse showed the embarrassment of a rejected lover 
 who has exchanged the pleasures of love for the importance 
 and influence of an old friend. 
 
 "About two o'clock Count Lucchesi came on board in 
 
 evening dress, in a ferry-boat and alone. He asked to see 
 
 the Duchesse, and mentioned his name. He was immediately 
 
 taken to her, and they were left alone. The conversation 
 
 must have been curious.' The little girl was on deck, but 
 
 she was not sent for. An hour afterwards the married pair 
 
 came on deck, arm -in-arm. The little girl was not there ; 
 
 nothing was said about her, nor did the supposed father pay 
 
 the least attention to her. I carefully noticed this incident, 
 
 1 Count Lucchesi was not absolutely unknown to the Duchesse de Berry. 
 He had been presented at the. court of Prance in 1828 or 1829, and had 
 received a kindly welcome from the Princess as a Sicilian lord. (Note by 
 Mme de Boigne.) 
 
106 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 which is of importance in these circumstances. I also noticed 
 that the loyal followers treated the husband somewhat care- 
 lessly. I should now give you a description of him : he is 
 about five feet six in height, handsome, dark and sufficiently 
 portly for the post he has accepted. His intelligence is 
 limited and by no means cultivated, though he speaks several 
 languages. He is well known at Palermo as a lady-killer. 
 He was Secretary to the Embassy at Madrid, where he lived 
 with the Ambassador's wife, and at The Hague, where he 
 lived with another old woman ; so he has finally confirmed 
 his taste for old women by fixing on the Princess. When he 
 came on deck with his wife on his arm they both looked very 
 embarrassed. It was a scene for a clever painter — curiosity 
 on every face, and low feelings veiled by the politeness of 
 Court manners. 
 
 " M. de Mesnard's nose immediately turned red ; his whiskers, 
 moustache, and the white beard that he has allowed to grow 
 made him a strange figure. He looked like a white cock 
 preparing for battle; his scorn, vexation, and anger were 
 perfectly obvious ; when he spoke to the preferred lover his 
 face was smiling ; but he assumed another aspect as soon as 
 he thought Hector was not looking. I paid special attention 
 to the father, as I was anxious to see whether he would 
 trouble about the little girl. When I pointed out this inci- 
 dent to General Bugeaud he recalled the mother's words 
 after her confinement, ' How glad my dear Lucchesi will be, 
 he wanted a girl so much.' 
 
 " Prince Leopold, the brother of the Duchesse, and Lieu- 
 tenant-General of Sicily, did not come on board to see her ; 
 he sent Admiral Almagro to compliment her and accom- 
 pany her to the land. The Agathe was surrounded by at 
 least a hundred and fifty boats, great and small, full of curious 
 spectators and musicians, who all spoke, shouted, sang, and 
 played at the same time, making such an uproar that one 
 could hardly hear oneself speak on board the corvette. 
 
 " I have not yet mentioned M. Deneux, the faithful doctor, 
 whom the Duchesse overwhelmed with her marks of attention 
 at Blaye, and whom she would not look at on board. When 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 107 
 
 she disembarked she did not ask him to come and see her on 
 shore, nor did she invite M. Mesniere, the young doctor. 
 Both were deeply hurt, the more so as she showed every con- 
 sideration to others and she is under some obligation to them. 
 When General Bugeaud came to say farewell, she could not 
 avoid telling him that she esteemed his character and recog- 
 nised that he had performed his difficult task moderately and 
 politely. At last, about half-past four, she embarked in 
 Turpin's boat : he gave her his arm, the officers drawn up in 
 line saluted, and twenty-one guns were fired as the flags were 
 hoisted. In the first boat, in the following order, were the 
 Duchesse, M. and Mme. de Bauffremont, M. de Mesnard, and 
 Count Lucchesi ; observe that the husband entered last and 
 that the little girl waited for the servants' boat. I could 
 not help feeling an interest in this child and her abandon- 
 ment by her real mother and her supposed father, and I put 
 careful questions to the chief actors to try and draw some 
 conclusion. My suspicions fall on Deutz and M. Guibourg, 
 and General Bugeaud is of this opinion. The whole popula- 
 tion of Palermo was on the quays. As soon as she arrived, 
 a boat took a letter to General Bugeaud from Prince Campo- 
 franco, the Prime Minister and father of Lucchesi, formally 
 stating that the Duchesse de Berry and her daughter had 
 disembarked at Palermo in perfect health. 
 
 " Such is the end of this affair, which has lasted for fourteen 
 months and has irritated men's minds. It is little known to 
 the masses, who received all the contradictory narratives 
 and conjectures that have purposely been spread abroad and 
 accredited by the chief actors in order to hide the truth, 
 which is no longer obscure to me. The Duchesse de Berry 
 still speaks of her hope of returning to France, and of her 
 intention then to reward those who show any interest in her. 
 She gave twenty days' pay to the crew of the Agathe, a sum 
 amounting to about 2500 francs ; she showed herself very 
 gracious to the officers when they took leave of her. She has 
 said and announced that afterwards, when she is in France, 
 she will properly reward the staff and the crew of the corvette. 
 In all this she has shown herself grateful, for no one can do 
 
108 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 things better than Turpin. He has shown her all the respect 
 and attention which misfortune deserves, while carefully 
 observing the proprieties of his position. For instance, he 
 refused to dine with the Duchesse because he had heard that 
 she would not invite General Bugeaud, and he overwhelmed 
 him with the most distinguished care and attention. Do 
 not imagine that my old friendship for Turpin has blinded 
 me ; I would say so much, even if he were not my friend. I 
 love imy friends, but I am neither blind nor dumb to their 
 failings and faults ; moreover, I am writing what is almost 
 history, and ought therefore to preserve the truth, as you 
 know that I always do. 
 
 " One further anecdote. A few days after the departure 
 from Blaye, General Bugeaud's cap fell into the sea. The 
 Duchess said to him, ' General, if your cap were carried back 
 to Mme. Bugeaud, she would think you were drowned.' 
 
 " ' No matter,' replied the General, ' a widow, Madame, can 
 always find handsome fellows to console her.' 
 
 " It is almost certain that the Duchesse will go to Prague 
 before long. It is said that upon this condition alone did 
 MM. de Mesnard and de BaufFremont consent to accompany 
 her. This is a statement to impress the party and nothing 
 more, for the observations of these gentlemen have shown 
 that they are not disinclined to support the existing order of 
 things. The former, M. de Mesnard, said to General Bugeaud 
 that the elder branch had dropped the crown, and that Louis 
 Philippe had merely picked it up. 
 
 " ' Yes,' replied the General, ' but we put it on his head, 
 and we shall be able to fight to keep it there.' A somewhat 
 military remai-k, but it must be admitted truthful and well 
 timed. ^ 
 
 " Such, my dear M. Coster, were the chief events of my 
 voyage to Palermo, which has provided me with many 
 materials for my memoirs. The Consul would like to have 
 a warship constantly here and at Naples, Messina, Catania, 
 &c. He believes and asserts that it would be useful for 
 
 1 General Bugeaud was appointed military commander in Paris at the 
 time of the Revolution of 1848, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 109 
 
 commercial and political purposes, but this is out of my scope. 
 The Addon is certainly a fine ship ; an additional fifteen men 
 are required to work her; she is a fine sailer, speedy and 
 safe ; in short I am enchanted with her and quite ready for 
 anything. 
 
 " I trust you are in good health. Give my remembrances 
 to all our mutual friends, and believe me, 
 
 " Your old and devoted friend, 
 
 « E. NONAY." 
 
FESTIVITIES AT 
 FONTAINEBLEAU 
 
 1834 
 
 The situation in 1834 — The Eoyal Family at Ch^tenay — Arrival at 
 Fontainebleau — Entertainment and supper — Inspection of the 
 Chateau under the King's guidance — The young Duo d'Aumale — 
 Mental suffering of the Queen — The weight of usurpation — Drive 
 in the forest in relays — The great trellis — Melohior de Folignac 
 
 I HAD been invited to join the first excursion of the Court to 
 Fontainebleau in 1834, and retain the most delightful recol- 
 lections of it. It was a kind of oasis in the middle of these 
 seven years of public and private disasters which have assailed 
 me since the July Revolution. 
 
 Revolution had died away, assassination had not yet been 
 born, and the terrors of the cholera had been forgotten. 
 The King flattered himself that he had recovered his popu- 
 larity with the energy which he had shown against the 
 insurgent. The great trial of April 1 • was proceeding 
 peaceably. The prudent were hoping that an amnesty 
 immediately following the accusation would demonstrate 
 both the culpability of the accused and the forbearance of 
 the Government without exposing it to the risks of a trial 
 which, however cleverly conducted, was only made possible 
 by the repeated mistakes of the accused and their defenders, 
 
 1 A Hoyal Ordinance had commissioned the Court of Peers to try the 
 authors of the republican insurrection which had broken out between 
 April 7 and 13, 1834, at Lyons, St. Etienne, Grenoble, Clermont- 
 Ferrand, Vienna, Ohalon-sur-Saone, Marseilles, Paris, &;o. The sentences 
 were passed in December 1835 and January 1836. The discussions had 
 been marked by frequent violent outbursts. 
 
 110 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 111 
 
 mistakes which could not be foreseen, and upon which it was 
 imprudent to calculate. The Ministry had been recently 
 weakened by the retirement of the Due de Broglie; the 
 nominal Presidency of Marshal Gerard did not restore the 
 cohesion which it had lost ; ^ but MM. Guizot, Thiers, Rigny, 
 and Duchatel, were a combination which promised some 
 strength. 
 
 At that moment tranquillity was therefore complete, since 
 the most violent crises could be regarded as over and the 
 prevailing mental impressions contributed to make the 
 excursion agreeable for all. It was to last for ten days. 
 Invitations were divided into three series, and I was included 
 in the first. I arrived the day following that on which 
 the Royal Family, on their way to Fontainebleau, had 
 kindly stopped at Chatenay and personally renewed the 
 official invitation which had reached me. It was the 
 beginning of October and throughout the excursion the 
 weather was magnificent. I was taken into a very pretty 
 room, aiTanged with sedulous care, both for charm and con- 
 venience ; an enormous fire warmed the room and the ante- 
 chamber ; five minutes after my arrival the footman came in 
 with a tray full of fruits, cakes, decanters, and iced water. I 
 was unable to do honour to these attentions, and leaving my 
 room while my things were being prepared, I went to pay 
 some calls in the Chateau. 
 
 I saw the arrival in succession of the Ambassadors of Naples 
 and Russia, of the Prussian Minister and some other members 
 of the diplomatic body, also several carriages, the liveries of 
 which were unknown to me. My peregrinations lasted until 
 it was time to dress. Smart dresses were worn, but the sim- 
 plicity of country life was preserved, except on days when 
 balls were given, when more decorations were worn but no 
 jewels. In the ante- room I found the aide-de-camp, who 
 took me across the throne-room and led me into the so-called 
 family salon ; the Queen, the Princess, and a considerable 
 number of ladies were already gathered there imparting 
 
 1 The retirement of the Dnc de Broglie took place on April 4. Marshal 
 Gerard replaced Marshal Soult on July 16, 1834. 
 
112 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 their royal courtesies to the new arrivals. Soon we went to 
 dinner in the gallery, which is still known as that of 
 Louis XVIII. The banquet was magnificent, the food 
 excellent, and the company select. As a supposed travelling 
 costume the servants wore blue coats slashed with silver, the 
 livery of preceding Kings, and the fleur-de-lys was to be seen 
 everywhere. Throughout this excursion the throne made 
 itself felt. In any case there was an obvious inclination to 
 mount one step of the ladder of royalty. The foreign 
 ambassadors noticed the fact to their satisfaction, and I 
 honestly admit that I shared their feelings. It was the first 
 time since the Revolution that I had seen the King venture 
 to recollect that he was a grandson of Henry IV. The 
 aristocratic residence of Fontainebleau reminded him of the 
 Bourbon blood in his veins. It was with such shades of 
 social distinction that the age made itself felt, and though 
 formalities were more royal than I had ever seen them else- 
 where, they were marked by an urbanity and affability, as easy 
 as it was courteous, between the illustrious hosts and their 
 guests. A well-chosen entertainment occupied the evening. 
 Apart from the invited guests there were in the hall all 
 the well-known men of the town, who were delighted 
 to see the recommencement of these brilliant excursions to 
 Fontainebleau which had been interrupted during the 
 Restoration. The King was received with the applause 
 which he met from the people whenever he showed himself in 
 the streets or in the park, as he constantly did and almost 
 alone. He had not yet been condemned to live under those 
 precautions to which the mania for regicide soon afterwards 
 subjected him. 
 
 Although refreshments had been widely distributed in the 
 hall, when we left the entertainment we found a tea-table 
 ready in the family salon. Madame Ad^aide sat down at it, 
 the Queen remained standing in conversation, the King and 
 the Princesses, his daughters, withdrew, and each followed the 
 example that he preferred in accordance with his taste or his 
 fatigue. As I was tired, I chose the last alternative. Official 
 notice had been given that dejeuner was for ten o'clock and 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 113 
 
 that the Queen heard mass at half-past nine ; I went. It 
 was in the pretty chapel of Saint Satumin, which the King's 
 artistic researches had discovered in use as a dining-room for 
 the foui'th table of the commonalty. He had restored it to 
 the purpose for which St. Thomas £i Becket, archbishop of 
 Canterbury, had consecrated it in the twelfth century. The 
 Qiieen and the Princesses were in their pew. We found five 
 or six women in the chapel, but no note was taken of those 
 who were there or of those who sj;ayed away. There were no 
 men. The dejeuner was better attended and the ninety-four 
 places were all filled. When we left the table we met in the 
 family salon; some of the women began to work; others 
 gathered round large tables covered with engravings and 
 remarkable works relating for the most part to the Chateau 
 in which we were and which the King was to show us in 
 detail as soon as he had finished a conference with 
 Marshal Gerard, which the latter had just come to request. 
 Except that there were more people, the salon presented 
 precisely the same appearance as that of a private country 
 house at such a time of day. 
 
 When the Marshal had gone, the King came to fulfil his 
 promise. No better-informed, no more amusing or interest- 
 ing guide could be imagined than King Louis Philippe, 
 showing and explaining the works which had been his only 
 recreation since he had ascended the throne. His admirable 
 memory recollected every moment some historical or artistic 
 anecdote giving life and reality to the spots we passed; 
 although he made us see everything conscientiously, did not 
 spare us the smallest trifle, and kept us more than two and a 
 half hours on our legs, no one felt tired. I was a favoured 
 courtier upon that occasion. In 1828 I had spent a week in 
 Fontaine bleau with my uncle, Edouard Dillon, to whom 
 Melchior de Polignac, Governor of the Chateau, had lent a 
 room for the summer ; having seen every detail as it was at 
 that time I could better recognise and appreciate the great 
 restoration already carried out by the King. This circum- 
 stance kept him at my side, and he ^bund continual pleasure 
 in pointing out to me the new work that he proposed to 
 
 VOL. IV. -H 
 
114 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 undertake. Work on the beautiful gallery of Fran9ois II. 
 had already been begun : the ceiling had been unscrewed and 
 was lying on the floor, and we were able to notice the per- 
 fection of the cabinet makers' work, I might almost say of 
 the jewellers' work, executed with the care that is given to 
 the manufacture of a snufF-box. M. Alaux,^ a distinguished 
 artist, had prepared a draft of his restoration of the paintings 
 of the Primatice, for the King's approval; while he was 
 examining it and giving some orders, he entrusted us to the 
 guidance of the !Duc d'Aumale, then twelve years old, and as 
 intelligent as he was handsome. He did the honours of the 
 library, showing oif his youthful knowledge satisfactorily but 
 without pedantry. He called our attention to the inscrip- 
 tion over the door which said that the library was the work 
 of Franyois II., " King of the French." This appellation was 
 then in use under the Valois, and it was from concession to 
 the claims of the citizens that they were called Kings of 
 France. He added a philosophical reflection concerning the 
 change in the series of ideas attached to the same expression. 
 His childish learning made him charming. When the King 
 came back to us the Due d'Aumale relapsed into the school- 
 boy and began to run in front of us. 
 
 As we returned through the gilt door to the apartments 
 occupied by the King, he pointed out a small round table of 
 very ordinary wood on which the Emperor had signed his 
 abdication, and told me to read the inscription that had been 
 placed there during the restoration. I saw engraved upon a 
 copper plate, " Upon this table Bonaparte signed the deed of 
 abdication in the second chamber of the King, which is his 
 dressing-room." 
 
 It must be admitted that this inscription was the kind of 
 thing to have been devised under a monarch who dated from 
 the twentieth year of his reign on returning from twenty-two 
 years of exile. I felt grateful to King Louis Philippe, sur- 
 rounded as we were by foreigners and enemies to the elder 
 
 1 Jean Alauz (1786-1864), of a family of painters, gained the Prix de 
 Borne in 181S ; was director of the Academy of Fiance at Borne from 1817- 
 1850 and member of the Institute in 18S1. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 115 
 
 branch, for directing my attention to this plate in a whisper. 
 As a matter of fact, the Queen had just joined us, and her 
 presence always evokes tactfulness. She herself showed us 
 her room, decorated with all the charm of Marie Antoinette, 
 though the result seemed very bare compared with the magni- 
 ficence of Louis XIII., Louis XIV., and even with the rococo 
 of Louis XV., but far superior to the stiffiiess and heaviness 
 prevailing under the Empire. 
 
 For a long time I had not seen the Queen so calm. The 
 heartrending incident of the adventures of the Duchesse de 
 Berry had depressed her, and had struck at her as a mother, 
 as a princess, as a lady, and as a woman. These painful 
 impressions were beginning to wear away, and, as I have 
 already said, the political situation seemed comparatively 
 favourable. I remained behind for a moment with the Queen 
 in her boudoir. I kissed her hand and told her how glad I was 
 to see her in better spirits and reconciled to the situation. 
 
 " No, my dear, not a day, not an hour, not a moment ; 
 here, as in Paris and as everywhere, it is always as it was in 
 my bedroom at Neuilly, always." 
 
 She was deeply moved ; she embraced me with tears in her 
 eyes, and we rejoined the visitors, when she immediately 
 recovered her calm and cheerful demeanour. Her recollection 
 of the scene at Neuilly,^ when she had wept so bitterly in my 
 arms on the day when she had been forced to leave her 
 peaceful existence and take up the crown of thorns to which 
 she is condemned, struck me the more at that moment, as I 
 was under the charm of those hereditary grandeurs for which 
 she seemed so well suited, but which seemed to her so heavy 
 to bear. Usurpation, I said to myself, even when most 
 inevitable, most innocent, and most advisable, remains a 
 great burden. The incident made a deep impression on me, 
 and spoilt the rest of my stay at Fontainebleau. Were the 
 smiles that I saw merely hiding cares ? 
 
 Carriages were announced. Fourteen of them, drawn by 
 four or six horses, were waiting in the court of the White 
 Horse. The order in which the guests were to sit had been 
 , 1 See vol. iii. p. 286. 
 
116 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 arranged, and the aides-de-camp took us to our places. The 
 King, the Queen, Madame, the ambassadors' wives, and the 
 ambassadors filled an enormous family coach, which contained 
 sixteen people. A smaller vehicle took the young Princesses 
 with the ladies of their society ; most were pretty, all were 
 cheerful, and this flower-bedecked troop was a note of cheer- 
 ful colour in the more serious procession which preceded and 
 followed it. The bustle of departure, amid the crowds who 
 thronged even to the carriage-wheels, offered an animated 
 and amusing sight, and when every one was in their place 
 the carriages went off at a walk through the town amid the 
 cheers of the inhabitants. We took a very long drive through 
 the forest, and I can remember no scene more picturesque 
 than that afforded by the relays of horses. As the stables 
 of the King could not provide all that were required, relays 
 of post-horses were arranged, which we found at a cross-roads 
 in the forest. They were standing upon a lawn overshadowed 
 by immemorial trees ; their wild whinnying and their un- 
 tamed movements contrasted with the civilised appearance 
 of the comrades whose places they were to take, as the dress 
 of the postillions contrasted with the bedizened liveries of the 
 King's servants. The first carriages were already unharnessed 
 when the last were still rolling noiselessly across the sand, 
 leaving silence behind them, and reaching this scene of bustle, 
 with the shouts, the oaths, and the whinnyings of the horses, 
 and all beneath deep shadow, which was restful to the eye 
 after the cloudless sky. The result was one of the most 
 delightful pictures that can be imagined. There, as every- 
 where near the villages, numbers of peasants had come 
 up ; the King always stopped to speak to them, and often 
 got out of his carriage and stood amongst them for some 
 moments. The need for anxiety had not yet occurred to 
 any of us. We did not reach the Chateau until it was time 
 to dress for dinner. We had been told that dress was to be 
 quite simple, and we met in the salon in muslin dresses. 
 The evening was to be a restful one, and no one was present 
 but those staying in the Chateau. Card tables were set out 
 for those who wished to use them in the salon of Louis XIII, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 117 
 
 The young people began a kind of round game, macao, I 
 think ; the ladies played or worked as they pleased. Tea 
 and refreshments were served in the fapiily salon, so that the 
 guests were dispersed through these two rooms and the 
 throne-room which separates them. Thus we reached mid- 
 night very agreeably and in entire freedom. 
 
 The next day, in place of a drive in the forest, we visited 
 the great trellis, when many pounds of grapes were eaten. 
 There is no need to praise them ; enough to say that they 
 came up to their reputation. To bring them to this state of 
 perfection they must not be wrapped in bags or covered in 
 nets, and the gardener therefore enlists a regiment of small 
 boys, who walk from sunrise to sunset before the trellis, 
 armed with long fly-whisks and shout and sing to frighten 
 the birds. All the small boys of Fontainebleau and the 
 neighbourhood come in crowds to take advantage of this 
 windfall, by which they set great store. They were drawn 
 up in line as we passed. The Queen spoke to them with 
 her usual kindness to children of all classes. When I saw 
 them looking so happy, I reflected that many feudal customs, 
 for which modern declamations have aroused our disgust, 
 probably seemed no more cruel to those who were employed 
 upon them. If, for example, the peasants employed in beat- 
 ing the ponds to quiet the frogs whose croaking disturbed 
 the sleep of the overlord's wife obtained some reward, or 
 were paid in some way, they were probably quite as happy 
 as the children of Fontainebleau, for, strictly speaking, one 
 might just as well be philanthropically indignant at the use 
 of children as bird-scarers. Our di'ive went on through the 
 great Park, but I returned to the Chateau, our carriage party 
 agreeing that they would rather rest. 
 
 Melchior de Polignac * had retired with his wife and his 
 numerous family to a little town house where he lived in the 
 seclusion imposed upon him by his want of means, though he 
 enjoyed the prestige which he had acquired in his position as 
 Governor. I have already said that I had spent a week at the 
 Chateau while he was in oflice. His name and his position 
 
 1 Youngest brother of the Due Armand and of Prince Jules de Polignac. 
 
118 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 naturally made Melchior and his family very hostile to the 
 supporters of the July Government. I hesitated to pay them 
 a visit, fearing that a guest from the Chateau might prove 
 embarrassing to them, but I told myself that my visit would 
 be paid with the most friendly intentions. I had known his 
 wife and himself from their childhood and I decided to go. 
 To my satisfaction my visit was received as it was meant. I 
 note the fact with pleasure, because I have often encountered 
 bitterness under conditions when it was much less excusable. 
 Melchior de Polignac spoke to me even with interest and 
 approval of the alterations which the King was completing 
 in the Chateau where, as I can understand, he no longer 
 entered, though he had held charge of it for so long. I told 
 the Queen of my visit and the manner of my reception. She 
 expressed the sympathy which she always feels for others. I 
 know no one who can better understand other people or 
 appreciate them with greater kindliness. 
 
 Dinner was more numerously attended than the evening 
 before. There were some invited guests from the neighbour- 
 hood, including the Due and Duchesse de La Tremoille. 
 There was an entertainment in the evening, after which I 
 took leave of the Royal Family, as my invitation did not 
 extend beyond that day. The next morning, after breakfast- 
 ing in our own rooms, all the members of the first detachment 
 departed and vacated their rooms for the second party. On 
 the road to Paris we passed those who were to take our places. 
 
 The Due d'Orl^ans and the Due de Nemours were in 
 camp and did not arrive until the following day for the 
 ball which was given on the King's birthday. It was held in 
 the gallery of Henry II. and was very brilliant. I should 
 like to have seen the spectacle but, reasonably enough, the 
 detachment for the ball was composed of young ladies. It 
 was the third and last. The fine weather held out loyally 
 all through this excursion, with which every one returned 
 enchanted. The beauties of Fontainebleau, to which life and 
 gaiety had been recalled, seemed quite a resurrection which 
 pleased every mind. If any grumbling was heard, it did not 
 reach me. 
 
THE MARRIAGE OF 
 THE DUG D'ORLEANS 
 
 1837 
 
 Difficulties of the situation — Attempts upon the King's life — 
 M. Thiers — Ministerial crisis — The doctrinaires — The M0I6 
 Ministry — Marriage of the Duo d'Orleans — Princess Helena of 
 Mecklenburg — Her arrival at Fontaineblean — The marriage 
 ceremonies — Lists of invited guests — Ill-temper of M. Mol§ 
 
 September 1838. 
 
 Notwithstanding the satisfaction which we felt at the mar- 
 riage of the Due d'Orleans, we did not return to Fontaine- 
 blean, when we were summoned to be present at the ceremony, 
 in the same frame of mind as at the time of the excursion of 
 1834. For the last two years the sky had been obscured by 
 clouds. The catastrophe in which Fieschi^ had played so 
 horrible but so strange a part, had been followed by a renewal 
 of attempts upon the King's life. Other attempts were 
 continually asserted to be imminent. Not a day elapsed with- 
 out some more or less well-founded revelations which kept 
 people in a state of fear. The attempt of Alibaud ^ in par- 
 ticular, his remarks and conduct during the trial and his 
 
 1 Giuseppe Fieschi, born in Corsica (1790-1836). He exploded an 
 infernal machine on the boulevard du Temple when the King was passing 
 to the square of the Bastille to celebrate the anniversary of the July Bevo- 
 lution (July 28, 1836). The King was not hurt, but there were numerous 
 victims, including Marshal Mortier. Fieschi and two accomplices were 
 condemned to death and executed on February 16, 1836. 
 
 2 Louis Alibaud, born at Nlmes (1810-1836). On June 25, 1836, he fired 
 a gun-shot at the King but missed him. He was condemned to death and 
 executed on July 11. 
 
 119 
 
120 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 attitude upon the scafFold, had terrified the Royal Family 
 and had even shaken the resolution of the King in spite of 
 his previous intrepidity. He regarded himself as a doomed 
 man and had no doubt that July 18, 1836, the day of the 
 review, would be the last day of his life, which he regretted 
 the more keenly as he knew that he was still necessary to 
 his country and his family. M. Thiers observed this general 
 state of panic, caught the King in a moment of weakness, 
 and, on the very evening of the day when the review was 
 to have taken place, himself took the responsibility of 
 countermanding it. As a matter of fact the arrangements 
 made by him were precisely the contrary to those which 
 reason suggested. They placed the King and his family in 
 a position which doubled their danger and aggravated its 
 consequences. 
 
 The decision of the president of the council was received 
 with satisfaction at Neuilly. The Queen alone objected and 
 vigorously opposed it. Her noble heart at once anticipated 
 the regret which the King would speedily feel. I wish I 
 could believe that real fear had alone actuated M. Thiers in 
 this conjecture, but in his gestures, his words, and the whole 
 of his attitude on the day when the review was to have been 
 held, when I expressed my sorrow to him, I certainly noticed 
 flashes of delight which immediately gave me the idea that 
 he was chiefly guided by his ambitions. Possibly he had 
 flattered himself that in the future the King, feeling humi- 
 liated by a moment's weakness, would no longer venture to 
 offer any opposition to the Minister who had discovered him, 
 favoured him and protected him with the cloak of Govern- 
 ment responsibility. So I thought and so I still think. It 
 would be very difficult for me to give any tangible facts as 
 the foundation of this idea. There are intuitions which 
 arrive in a sudden wave and leave a deep impression, how- 
 ever transitory themselves. In any case the King was really 
 and habitually too courageous to have felt himself humiliated 
 by a step which prudence could advise and certainly justify. 
 If he had any feeHng towards M. Thiers, it was one chiefly 
 of displeasure on account of the clumsy precautions and 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 121 
 
 exaggerated anxiety raised about him, and by no means a 
 sense of gratitude for the initiative taken by the Minister in 
 Council. In any case, if M. Thiers, as I suppose, had founded 
 any hopes of domination upon thip incident, he speedily 
 recognised their fruitlessness. 
 
 No one would admit more readily than myself the high 
 intellect and even the talent of M. Thiers, but with his 
 mobile imagination he conceived himself to be at least an 
 Oxenstierna,^ a Turenne, a Colbert, or a Richelieu, and 
 wished correspondingly to pursue a policy of diplomacy, war, 
 domestic prosperity, or intimidation. His idea, upon 
 entering office, had been to unite the new dynasty with 
 the thrones of Europe and to cement this alliance by the 
 marriage of the Due d'Orleans with an Archduchess. Con- 
 sequently to Switzerland he had adopted the language of a 
 member of the Holy Alliance ; then he had treated Austria 
 to some Napoleonic language, and had sent our Prince to 
 Vienna * in the hope that his presence would accelerate an 
 affair which with his ignorance of diplomacy he thought was 
 well started, but which failed disagreeably both for the 
 country and for the Royal Family.' M. Thiers, furious at 
 this want of success, fell back upon his revolutionary instincts, 
 fulminating against the insolence of sovereigns and high 
 lords. To take vengeance upon the northern Courts, he 
 
 1 Axel Gustafsson Oxehstierna, Count of Soedermcere, Swedish Minister 
 (1583-1654). Counsellor and Chancellor in 1612 to Gustavns Adolphus ; 
 head of the regency council after the death of the King and during the 
 minority of Queen Christina. He was afterwards Chancellor of the 
 University of Upsala, 
 
 2 The Duo d'Orl^ns and the Duo de Nemours went to Berlin and Vienna 
 in May and June 1836. 
 
 3 M. de Sainte Aulaire, French Ambassador at Vienna, wrote to Mme. de 
 Boigne on May 7. 1836 : " The journey of our princes must be regarded as 
 a perfectly ordinary event and nothing does me more harm here than the 
 trumpetings of our journalists. However, I am not greatly astonished at 
 the lack of restraint on the part of these gentlemen. Our extreme Vienna 
 patriots are furious. Our friends are neither very numerous nor very bold, 
 but the masses are indifferent and well-disposed. As regards any after 
 feeling that may be produced by the journey, I remain as uncertain as I 
 was in my last letter. Believe me, no one can see the result with certainty 
 or even with probability. We must advance with much reserve and stake 
 as little as possible ; especially must we be careful not to compromise the 
 advantages already gained. Surely it is something to have lodged our 
 princes under the roof of Maria Theresa in the room of La Dauphine. ..." 
 (Unedited correspondence.) 
 
122 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 proposed a military occupation of Spain ; as he foresaw that 
 the King's prudence would oppose this step, he attempted to 
 deceive him concerning the content of the orders which he 
 induced him to sign, persuaded that in the last resort the 
 King was too far in his power to venture to resist ; but his 
 hopes were again falsified, and after some very lively scenes, 
 the King and his Minister, unable to agree, parted.^ 
 
 I think that if the King ever had a Ministry after his own 
 heart, it was that which he founded at this time with MM. 
 Mole, Guizot, and Montalivet. But before the names were 
 inserted in the Moniteur, M. Guizot had secured the elimina- 
 tion of Montalivefs name. Thenceforward he was in direct 
 opposition without counterpoise to M. Mole. I do not 
 propose to enter into all the details of the intrigues upon 
 either side, which within a few months ended in the expul- 
 sion of the doctrinaires and of their leader.^ His alliance 
 with M. Mole had not been fortunate. ITiis Cabinet had 
 been invariably unsuccessful. The outburst at Strasburg, 
 the deportation of Louis Bonaparte,' which made him and 
 all his cousins, in a sense, pretenders to the throne ; the 
 acquittal of his accomplices by the jury of Strasburg ;* the 
 disastrous retreat from Constantine;^ the defeat of several 
 important bills;* fresh attempts upon the person of the 
 
 1 The Cabinet of Thiers had been formed on February 22, 1836. It 
 composed MM. Thiers, Sauzet, Montalivet, Passy, Pelet de la Loz^re, 
 d'Argout, Marshal Maison, and Admiral Duperre. 
 
 The Mol6 Cabinet which succeeded it on September 6, 1836, was formed 
 of MM. Mol6, Persil, Gasparin, Guizot, DuchS.tel, Martin du Nord, Admiral 
 Eosamel, and General Bernard. 
 
 2 A new Ministerial crisis occurred on April 15, 1837. The representa- 
 tives of the doctrinaire party, MM. Guizot, Duoh3.tel, and Gasparin were 
 replaced by MM. de Montalivet, de Salvandy, and Lacave Laplagne. 
 
 s October 80, 1836, Prince Louis Napoleon, nephew of the Emperor and 
 son of the quondam King of Holland, attempted to raise the garrison of 
 Strasburg in revolt. He failed, was captured, released without trial and 
 deported to the United States on November 13. 
 
 * January 1837. 
 
 B In November 1836, Marshal Clausel, Governor-General of Algeria, 
 marched against the Bey of Con^tantine. His attack failed (November 21) 
 and he was obliged to retreat on the 23rd. His column reached Bdne in a 
 state of exhaustion, after losing heavily. The town was not captured until 
 October 18 of the following year. 
 
 6 Among others the proposed law dividing jurisdiction of political cases 
 where the military were involved with civilians. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 123 
 
 King,'' &c., were so many checks for each of the two parties 
 composing the Ministry, both of whom attempted to throw 
 the blame and responsibility on the other. 
 
 After long and regrettable debates M. Mole remained 
 master of the field. I have reason to think that at this time 
 the King was not well-disposed towards him, and that the 
 doctrinaires only fell from power in consequence of their 
 self-satisfaction, from which not even their intellect could 
 redeem them. They thought that they could certainly march 
 into the fortress with drums beatiag and dictating their 
 conditions. Like all associations, the doctrinaires will admit 
 no capacity in any one outside their circle, and by dint of 
 repeating the fact, they have persuaded themselves of its 
 truth. Hence they most conscientiously declined to admit 
 the possibility that the ship of State could be in other hands 
 but theirs, and their position, they say, seems to them 
 abnormal when they are not in power. But, as abnormal 
 situations are necessarily transitory, it is logical to conclude 
 that they should speedily come to an end. Hence they 
 refused to offer any help to the new Cabinet. M. MoM was 
 obliged to construct it of nonentities, or of people, at least, 
 almost unknown politically. M. de Salvandy alone had 
 acquired a reputation as a polemical writer, but was not 
 strong enough to be a great help. M. Mole plunged there- 
 fore almost alone into this storm, and up to the present time, 
 September 1838, Providence had justified his courage; but 
 at the period of which I am speaking he neither possessed 
 nor had inspired any such confidence.* 
 
 Although the attempt upon the King's life by Meunier, and 
 the other attempts, known as the plot of Neuilly and of the 
 Terrasse, had certainly renewed the uneasiness of the Royal 
 Family, the King could no longer resist the weariness of that 
 seclusion to which he had been restricted and he began to 
 emerge. He eagerly agreed to the proposal that he should 
 review the National Guard, and this ceremony, which removed 
 the decree imposed by the last Ministry, took place a few 
 
 1 An attempt was made upon the life of Louis Philippe on thedajof the 
 opening of the Chamber, December 27, 1836. 
 
 2 The Mol€ Ministry resigned on March 8, 1839. 
 
124 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 days before his departure ^ for Fontainebleau for the marriage 
 festivities. One of the chief successes of the Mole Ministry 
 was to ' have opened the doors of France to the charming 
 Princess whom the Due de Broglie had the agreeable duty of 
 escorting to us. Princess Helena of Mecklenburg ^ seems to 
 me preferable even as regards her social position to the arch- 
 duchess whom we had desired.^ The Due d'Orl^ans is a 
 Prince of sufficient importance to make his wife a great 
 Princess, and I jthink at all times the heir to a powerful 
 realm has nothing to gain by an alliance with preponderant 
 
 1 Helena Louise Elizabeth of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, born January 24, 
 1814, died at Richmond on August 18, 1858. She was the daughter of 
 Frederick Louis, hereditary Grand Duke of Mecklenbnrg-Schwerin (June 13, 
 1778 to November 29, 1819), and of his second wife Caroline Louise of 
 Saxe-Weimar, who died on January 20, 1816. 
 
 The hereditary Prince Frederick Louis was married three times ; first on 
 October 23, 1799, to Helena Fawlowna, daughter of Paul I., Emperor of 
 Russia ; she died on September 24, 1803. Secondly, on July 1, 1810, to 
 Caroline Louise, daughter of Charles Augustus, Grand Dnke of Saxe- 
 Weimar, mother of the Duchesse d'Orl^ans. Thirdly on April 3, 1818, to 
 Charlotte Frederica, daughter of Frederick Louis, landgrave of Hesse 
 Homburg, born on December 28, 1776. 
 
 By the first marriage he had two children ; Paul Frederick, born on 
 September 15, 1800, married on May 25, 1822, to Frederica Wilhelmina 
 Alexandrina Maria Helena of Prussia who was born on February 23, 1803, 
 daughter of Frederick William III., King of Prussia; and Maria Louisa 
 Frederica Alexandrina Elisabeth Charlotte Catherine, born on March 31, 
 1803. By the second marriage, Albert, born February 11, 1812, and Helena 
 Louisa Elisabeth, born January 24, 1814. 
 
 The Duchesse d'Orl^ans was five years old when she lost her father and 
 was brought up by her stepmother, the daughter of the landgrave of Hesse, 
 of whom Mme. de Boigne speaks. 
 
 2 M. de Sainte Aulaire writes on April 1, 1837, to Mme. de Boigne: 
 " Another good piece of work is the marriage ; I can assure you that the 
 diplomatic body is sincerely delighted. Every one tells me that the 
 Princess Helena is the most agreeable and distinguished princess in 
 Germany. Last year you wrote saying that you wanted a teachable little 
 princess. It is certain that quarterings are not wanting ; from a hereditary 
 point of view they are the best in the world. M. Metternich has adopted 
 a very correct attitude in the course of the negotiations ; he criticised 
 everything that was inspired by our enemies ; he loudly proclaimed that 
 he stood by the King of Prussia in this business and as soon as he was 
 informed — which between ourselves was rather late — he wrote to Berlin 
 and to Schwerin on our behalf. I have seen the answers to these letters, 
 which are not complimentary. My neighbour received a shrewd thrust 
 and I did not come off scot free myself. However, this does not prevent 
 me from thoroughly enjoying the success. For the last three years I have 
 thought that a marriage would be to the greatest interest of France, and 
 now it is settled, and in my opinion, as it should be. I expect good 
 results. ..." 
 
 Then on May 29, 1837 : " I quite share your impressions about the 
 marriage of the Duchesse d'Orl^ans and I do not think that iiiore would 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 125 
 
 sovereigns. That is particularly true in our position, as 
 declamations concerning the interests of Austria would cer- 
 tainly have made themselves heard on each occasion. More- 
 over, the country felt a kind of superstitious dislike for the 
 noble blood of Maria Theresa. It seemed that her issue 
 could only be unfortunate in our country of France and bring 
 disasters and calamities with it. A more rational objection 
 occurred to serious minds ; the disadvantages of repeated inter- 
 marriage between the same families. The daughter of the 
 Archduke Charles,^ who was stunted and sickly, did not seem 
 likely to escape the evil influence of these unions ; it did not 
 appear probable that her children were likely to continue the 
 outward vigour or the health of the fine family of Orleans. 
 In view of these considerations I was unable to wish pros- 
 perity to the negotiations opened at Vienna, or to grieve at 
 their failure. 
 
 All accounts of Princess Helena which reached us spoke of 
 her as accomplished, and I was anxious to judge for myself. 
 As soon as she had entered French territory a courier from 
 Paris brought her every day a bouquet and a note from the 
 Due d'Orleans, to which she replied wittily and gracefully. 
 The Prince, unable to resist his anxiety to see her, became 
 his own messenger for the bouquet that was sent to Chalons. 
 He started in a light carriage, reached the Princesses at lunch 
 time, asked the Dowager Grand Duchess who was accompany- 
 ing her step-daughter for permission to pay his respects, 
 spent an hour with the two Princesses, escorted them to their 
 travelling carriages that they might continue their journey 
 
 have implied letter. It is also a great advantage to have the matter settled. 
 We had one thing to ask of Europe and her displeasure could not have been 
 indifferent to us on this point. To-day we have resumed our entire inde- 
 pendence, and if Europe wished us ill, I would defy her to do us any harm. 
 In Vienna there is certainly no question of malevolence but opposition is 
 not energetic either. . . ." (Unedited correspondence.) 
 
 1 Maria Theresa Charlotte (1816-1867), daughter of the Archduke Charles 
 (1771-1847), third son of the Emperor Leopold II. and of Henrietta, 
 daughter of the Prince of Nassau Weilburg (1797-1829). In 1837 she 
 married Ferdinand II. (1810-1859), King of the Two Sicilies since 1830, 
 nephew of Queen Marie Am^lie and a widower. His first wife had been 
 Marie Christine, Princess of Savoy (1812-1836). (See vol. ili. p. 195.) 
 They were cousins-german, the Empress of Austria, Maria Theresa, being 
 their great-grandmother as aim of the Due d'Orl^ang. Nine children of 
 this marriage were born, including the Count of Caserta. 
 
126 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 according to the etiquette previously agreed, and entering his 
 own carriage, returned at full speed to Fontainebleau to tell 
 his parents what he thought of his noble fiancee. Two days 
 afterwards the Princesses arrived at Melun. They were 
 received by the Due d'Orleans who had gone there with all 
 the persons who were to form the household of the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans, and whom the Due himself presented to her. The 
 Princess soon withdrew to be dressed by the workwomen of 
 Paris, who were to remove any trace of Germsuiism in her 
 appearance, but her dress differed but little from ours, and 
 it was a matter rather of etiquette than of advisability. 
 Adorned by French hands she entered the State carriages of 
 the Court. 
 
 The Grand Duchess, Princess Helena, and the Due de 
 Broglie occupied the first coach, the Due d'Orleans followed 
 with his brother, the Due de Nemours, and the other carriages 
 were filled by members of the suite. The arrival at Fon- 
 tainebleau had been arranged for four o'clock, but the slow 
 pace of the horses and the necessity of stopping in every 
 village and at every cross-roads, to receive speeches from the 
 mayors of all the communes, upset these calculations, and it 
 was nearly eight o'clock when the procession appeared at the 
 gate of the Chateau. 
 
 It had been arranged that the King should come to meet 
 the Princess as far as the top of the great flight of steps, and 
 that the Queen, hearing the bustle, should come out of her 
 rooms, as though by chance, and meet her in the vestibule. 
 But affection in the heart of the Royal Family is too strong 
 for the laws of etiquette, and King, Queen, and Princesses all 
 ran out to the flight of steps the sooner to see the daughter and 
 sister who was coming to them. The Due d'Orleans had opened 
 his carriage-door before the procession stopped and was in 
 waiting at the door of Princess Helena's carriage to give her 
 his hand, but she went up the steps so rapidly and eagerly 
 that he could hardly follow her, and curtsied before the King 
 and Queen with inimitable grace and dignity. 
 
 " My dear daughter," they both exclaimed, embracing her, 
 and from that moment she was a member of this most united 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 127 
 
 family. She left the King and Queen to fall into the embraces 
 of the Princesses, her sisters, and after due respect had been 
 paid to the Grand Duchess, whose motherly love did not 
 complain of a moment's forgetfulness, they entered the palace. 
 
 This meeting in the open air, amid a vast concourse of 
 spectators of every class, i produced a great effect. Every 
 one sympathised with the feelings of the Royal Family. 
 Many tears of emotion were shed, and even the next day the 
 story of the scene could not be told without deep feeling. 
 The Princesses went to their rooms. Soon afterwards they 
 reappeared for dinner, as it was nine o'clock in the evening. 
 Expecting the arrival of the travellers every moment, they 
 had been waiting together since four o'clock in the gallery 
 of Francois I. and were ready to faint with hunger. When 
 they left the table the most important persons were pre- 
 sented to Princess Helena. She was sufficiently self-possessed 
 to utter a few kindly words which showed her strangely 
 well-informed about her new country. Soon afterwards she 
 retired. 
 
 The next morning the two foreign Princesses breakfasted 
 in their own rooms, received and paid visits to the Royal 
 Family, including the King and Queen of the Belgians, but 
 did not come to the salon. The Royal Family dined in 
 private and reappeared at eight o'clock. The King escorted 
 Princess Helena, the Due d'Orleans the Grand Duchess, and 
 the Queen was upon the arm of the King of the Belgians ; 
 the other Princes and Princesses followed according to their 
 rank. They made their way, with all the invited guests, to 
 the magnificent gallery of Henri II. Baron Pasquier, who 
 had just been appointed Chancellor, in his capacity of civil 
 officer united the royal couple according to the law of the 
 State.^ They next went down to the lower story, where the 
 Protestant ceremony was performed in the gallery known as 
 that of Louis Philippe. They then proceeded to the chapel, 
 where the marriage was celebrated with very little ecclesi- 
 astical pomp and even fewer prayers, though as many as 
 mixed marriages permit. The Queen, I am told, obviously 
 1 The marriage took place on May 30, 1837. 
 
128 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 objected to this course. It was generally agreed that the 
 civil ceremony had been the most solemn and dignified, and, 
 if I may so express myself, the most religious, as it was the 
 most full of meaning. Soon after these numerous trials, 
 which she supported marvellously well, the Princess was 
 taken back to her own rooms, but she had discovered the 
 secret of scattering on her road, as she went through the 
 crowds, kindly words which showed that she had not for- 
 gotten those presented to her the evening before, and gracious 
 smiles which were eagerly welcomed. All the Royal Family, 
 except the married pair, were present as usual at breakfast. 
 The King had already been to see his children, and had 
 reminded the Due d'Orleans of the Mass which was to be 
 said at, midday for the marriage. The Duchesse d'Orleans 
 expressed her desire to be present, and begged the King to 
 ask the Queen for permission to accompany her. She also 
 needed to thank God for her happiness. 
 
 Consequently there was some astonishment to see her in 
 the gallery by the side of the Queen, her mother-in-law. 
 Her attitude was unexceptionable. The rumour went abroad 
 that she had become a Catholic, and I am sure that if her 
 new family had desired the change as keenly as some desired 
 it, it could have been obtained without difficulty. But the 
 King and the Due d'0rl6ans in particular would have con- 
 sidered so prompt a renunciation impolitic. I am not sure 
 whether their judgment on this occasion was sound. The 
 great majority of Frenchmen are Catholics ; the prospect of 
 a Protestant Queen is agreeable to none of them, and is 
 saddening to devout hearts ; but since the revolution of 1830 
 it has constantly been thought necessary to sacrifice the 
 feelings of the honest masses of the population to the yelping 
 of sedition-mongers or journalists. Yet these concessions 
 have not made them less hostile. They cannot afibrd to 
 cease their hostility, for their supposed strength is entirely 
 derived from their declamations. In any case, the appearance 
 of the Duchesse d'Orleans in the chapel made a sensation 
 and gave much satisfaction. Immediately after the service 
 she returned to her own rooms. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 129 
 
 So much I heard when I arrived the next day at Fontaine- 
 bleau, after passing on my way the guests invited the evening 
 before, who were chieily composed of witnesses to the cere- 
 monies, officials from the two Legislative Chambers sum- 
 moned to represent their colleagues ; such past or present 
 Ministers as were in Paris — ^in short, all the official guests 
 who were giving way to the second batch of arrivals, of 
 whom I was one. Except Baron Werther, who had been 
 present at the marriage ceremony, as representing the King 
 of Prussia, the Sovereign who had promoted the alliance, all 
 the other members of the Diplomatic Body were divided 
 between the second and third contingent of guests. This 
 division was necessitated by the nature of the accommodation 
 at Fontainebleau, though it is by no means restricted. No 
 one was invited for the whole of the excursion apart from the 
 ladies on duty, except the family of the Due de Broglie, the 
 family of Prince Talleyrand, and the Chancellor. M. Mole, 
 President of the Council, was also invited, but he was in a 
 bad temper because the authorities had been unwilling to 
 violate the laws of the Legion of Honour by making him a 
 Grand Cross, though he was but a simple knight, before he 
 had passed through the intermediate steps. Moreover, no 
 invitation had been issued to one of his favourites. He made 
 business an excuse for returning to Paris, and Mme. Mole 
 was obliged to follow him. 
 
 VOL. IV. 
 
II 
 
 New etiquette iutrodnced by the King of the Belgians — Amiability 
 of Queen Marie Am^lie — The Dnchesse d'Orleans — Her kindly 
 bearing — Sadness of Princess Marie — The restoration of the 
 palace — Cress of Mme. de La Tr^moille — The King of the 
 Belgians secures an introduction to Yusuf — Entry of the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans to Paris 
 
 Hebe I am then at Fontainebleau, installed in a somewhat 
 wretched little room where I have taken M. Guizot's place. 
 I soon received some calls, and learnt all the details which I 
 have just related. I found that our young Princess had in 
 general made a very favourable impression. Meanwhile my 
 jewels and the finery suitable to my age were being unpacked, 
 and, more gorgeously arrayed than I had been for years, 
 I went down to the salon of Louis XIII., where I found 
 A large assembly of ladies brilliant in gold, pearls, and 
 diamonds. Every one had assumed the utmost magnificence 
 during this excursion. The guests no longer crossed this 
 salon ; the throne room and the family salon were exclusively 
 reserved for the Princes. Such was the decision of the King 
 of the Belgians, who always brings to our Court the narrow 
 German etiquette of his own. In this respect his influence 
 is extreme, and those who know her will quite easily perceive 
 the consequent embarrassment of oiu: Queen, who is divided 
 between fear of displeasing " Louise's husband " and anxiety 
 to avoid wounding the feelings of those accustomed to more 
 sociable forms. Queen Louise has been obliged to adopt her 
 husband's habits, but she tempers them by her personal 
 grace ; notwithstanding, stiffness, as was inevitable, begins to 
 invade her personality. 
 
 Seated upon our stools, after examining and probably 
 
 130 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 131 
 
 criticising one another, we began to meditate upon the inno- 
 vation of this unusual etiquette, and to ask whether it was 
 dedicated to our new Princess, though the majority of us 
 were quite able to attribute the honour to King Leopold, 
 when our attention was attracted by the passing of their 
 Belgian Majesties on their way to the inner salon. Almost 
 immediately afterwards a slight whispering at the side door 
 made me turn my head, and I saw a group advancing, at the 
 head of which the Due d'Orleans was marching much too 
 quickly to display the elegant bearing of his spouse, a tall 
 pale person upon his arm, thin, with no chin, no eyelashes, 
 and to me unattractive. The newly married couple and the 
 Grand Duchesse went alone into the inner room ; the ladies of 
 the Princesses remained with us. All the second batch of 
 invited guests, like myself, were seeing the Duchesse d'Orleans 
 for the first time, and our impressions were not favourable to 
 her. We discussed the matter while we were drawn up in 
 line to the right of the door, to be presented when she came 
 out. The Due de Broglie, who had written and spoken 
 enthusiastically about the Princess, would allow no one to 
 regard her as anything but charming. He was in the act of 
 scolding me for my lack of enthusiasm, when the door reopened 
 and the Royal Family crossed the room on their way to 
 dinner. 
 
 The Duchesse d'Orleans followed the Queen, who, notwith- 
 standing the fact that she was upon her son-in-law's arm, 
 stopped to speak to all the ladies, and to welcome the new 
 arrivals with her usual kindness. Although we were supposed 
 to be presented to the Duchesse d'Orleans by her lady of 
 honour, the wife of Marshal Lobau,* the Queen herself was 
 
 1 Georges Mouton, Oomte de Lobau (1770-1838). VolQnteer in 1792. 
 Served in the army of the north and in the arm; of Italy. Ai<ie-de-cami> 
 to Napoleon ; General of division in 1807 ; Comte de Lobau in 1809. Be 
 went throng^ the Bussian campaign, commanded the Fifth Army Corps at 
 Waterloo, and was a prisoner in England. Froscribed by the Second 
 Bestoration he returned in 1818. Was a Deputy in 1828 and Ueueral in 
 command of the National Guard at the time of the July monarchy. He 
 became Marshal in 1831, Peer in 1833. He bad Married Mile. d'Alberg, 
 niece of the Countess of Albany (17S2-1824), wife of the pretender Charles 
 Sdnrard, Count of Albany (1720-1788). (Vie du MaHchal Comte de Lobau, 
 by A. J. de Rouval, Paris, 1838.) 
 
132 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 good enough to name a few of us with those kindly appro- 
 priate phrases which her head and her heart devise so 
 admirably. 
 
 For my part, I inspired her with one of these phrases, which 
 procured me a gracious welcome and a sweet smile from the 
 young Princess. I noticed the grace and dignity of her 
 bearing, the elegance of her slender figure, which had been 
 completely hidden in the hurry of her former passing. She 
 was pleasanter to look at in full face than in profile, and her 
 mouth grew beautiful when she spoke ; the vivacity of her 
 countenance when lighted by a smile compensated for the 
 want of eyelashes. Already I had begun to revise my opinion, 
 and, in short, before the end of the evening I was able to tell 
 the Due de Broglie that I thought her as charming as he 
 could desire. 
 
 There is nothing German about her. Her pliant figure, her 
 long supple neck, with its noble carriage of a little round head, 
 her delicate limbs, her calm movements, marked by gentleness, 
 grace and harmony, though somewhat slow, like those of a 
 swan upon the water, are indications rather of Polish blood. 
 It is obvious that in her the Slav element has completely 
 overwhelmed the Germanic. But her attitude and her 
 incomparable bearing are the chief points for admiration. 
 Affectionate to the King and Queen, friendly to her brothers 
 and sisters, and properly gi-acious to the Prince, her husband, 
 she seemed to have become one of the family in a single day. 
 Her kindliness and affability to those who had been intro- 
 duced to her showed that she had realised the part which 
 prudence had assigned to her, and the necessity of making a 
 good impression in public, which every one connected with the 
 new dynasty should remember. She observed the luxury and 
 personal magnificence with which she was surrounded so far 
 as to express her gratitude for the attention of which they 
 were tokens, as though she were flattered but not astonished. 
 In this respect she differed widely from Marie Louise, who, 
 though she was a daughter of the Caesars, had received the 
 imperial splendours of Napoleon's presents with vulgar delight. 
 Princess Helena seemed to consider herself bom to these 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 138 
 
 splendid dresses and these refinements of luxury without mani- 
 festing the least astonishment. The house of Mecklenburg 
 is accustomed to provide sovereigns for the most powerful 
 thrones of Europe, and our Princess did not forget the fact. 
 
 After dinner the company remained in the salon of 
 Louis XIII. until the entertainment began. The Princes 
 there showed their politeness and courtesy with a little more 
 animation than before the dinner. The Duchesse d'Orleans 
 displayed her instincts as a princess by recognising the people 
 whom she had seen the evening before at her marriage cere- 
 mony. Her chief attentions were for the Due de Broglie and 
 his family, and thus she expressed her gratitude to the 
 Ambassador commissioned with her escort. The whole 
 Court went to the entertainment; except the first row of 
 boxes the hall was already full, and the Royal Family was 
 received with applause. The Duchesse d'Orleans with her 
 usual tact showed herself without affectation and sufficiently 
 to satisfy the public curiosity. During the first interval 
 between the acts she remained standing in front of the Royal 
 box talking with the Due d'Orleans quite simply and 
 naturally. She' then remained by the side of the Queen, to 
 whom she seemed to put all her questions and her observa- 
 tions concerning the acting of Mile. Mars,^ with whom she 
 seemed to be delighted. After the performance another short 
 stay was made in the salon of Louis XIII. The Royal 
 Family entered the throne room, and every one retired to 
 his own apartments. 
 
 I had noticed the sadness of Princess Marie, but the next 
 day I was much more struck with it. Her displeasure 
 extended to the choice of her dress. While we were all 
 covered with embroidery, lace, and feathers, she alone had 
 adopted a simple costume, which made a strange contrast 
 with ours. I had seen it on her at mass, and thought that 
 she was going to dress, but she kept it on for lunch. The 
 etiquette of the evening before was repeated at each meal ; 
 
 1 Anne Fian9oise Bouiet, known as Mile. Mars (1779-1847), daughter of 
 the actor Monvel and of Mile. Mars Salvetat. She was admitted to the 
 Society of French Comedians in 1799 and retired in 1811. 
 
134 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the Royal Family made a momentary stay in the room where 
 we assembled, on their way to the table, where we followed 
 them, and a longer stay on their return. The Duchesse 
 d'Orleans, in a very neat morning dress, seemed to me more 
 attractive than beneath her diamond crown, and quite as 
 dignified as ever. She made great efforts to please, and I 
 could see that already she was beginning to notice differences. 
 As one naturally remembers any personal experiences, I am 
 reminded that she put a question to me concerning the 
 private habits of the Queen, which showed that she remem- 
 bered the kind phrase with which her mother-in-law had 
 called her attention to me the evening before. In one who 
 had undergone twenty thousand presentations in the previous 
 fortnight such an act implies a very extraordinary power of 
 memory, impossible for private individuals like ourselves, 
 especially at a time of excitement such as that in which the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans must have been living. As for Princess 
 Marie, she was almost constantly to be found leaning against 
 the entrance door, keeping at an equal distance from her own 
 family and from the guests, speaking to no one, and display- 
 ing in all her bearing a despondency which she did not 
 trouble to hide. Was she regretting the predominant posi- 
 tion which this graceful stranger had taken from her, or had 
 the marriage renewed the regret that she was beginning to 
 feel because no husband had yet been found for her .'' I do 
 not know. But she seemed obviously out of humour with 
 life. Fortunately her sadness was not contagious, and 
 though Princess Clementine stood as usual behind her sister 
 she did not share her melancholy air. 
 
 There was no general drive, but horses and carriages were 
 at the orders of those who wished to use them, and several 
 parties made excursions in the neighbourhood. I preferred 
 to rest. However, I took advantage of my leisure to see 
 the improvements completed since 1834, especially the gallery 
 of Henry H., the elegance of which equalled its magnificence, 
 and the rooms of Mme. de Maintenon, where the Due and 
 Duchesse de Broglie were staying at that moment. The 
 King had been at great pains to recover the inventory of 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 135 
 
 fbrniture, in order to restore the rooms to the state in which 
 they were when Mine, de Maintenon occupied them. I felt 
 little approval for the gallery of Louis Philippe which had 
 been built on the ground floor. I do not think that this 
 instance of modern taste would inspire posterity with any 
 great admiration for the art of our age. It was another 
 specimen of those heavy massive columns which support 
 nothing and take up space and light, which M. Fontaine ^ 
 lavished upon the palaces and even upon the residences built 
 under his direction. 
 
 Again plumed and bejewelled, I made my way before six 
 o'clock to the meeting-ground of the evening before, where 
 the same ceremonies took place. The new arrivals were 
 drawn up in turn near the door and presented to the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans as she went through to dinner. My only 
 recollection of that moment is the dress of Mme. de 
 La Trdmoille, who was even better dressed than on the 
 previous day, though she had then carried off' the palm. Her 
 costume, which was very simple, was trimmed with rose 
 branches, with a diamond star forming the heart of the 
 flower. Her bouquet, her hair, and her sleeve buckles were 
 in the same style. The brilliancy and the freshness of this 
 scheme was noticeable even amid the rivers of diamonds 
 which shone upon the heads, the necks, and the persons of 
 those round about. During coffee. King Leopold, generally 
 scrupulous on matters of etiquette, took it into his head 
 " to be introduced " by the Due de Nemours to Yusuf * to 
 satisfy his curosity concerning the weapons which he wore. 
 He walked right across the hall to obtain this valuable 
 introduction to the beard of Israel. Israel observed it and 
 was both surprised and amused. 
 
 I Pierre Fran9oiB Ltonard Fontaine (1762-1853), gained the Prix de Rome 
 for architecture in 1786 ; returned to France in 1789 ; architect of the 
 Tuileries in 1800. To him were due the restoration of Malmaisun, the 
 palaces of Saint Cloud, Fontainebleau, Bambouillet, Oompidgne, Versailles, 
 the Tuileries, the Louvre, the triumphal arch of the Carrousel. All these 
 works were executed in collaboration with Percier, 
 
 ' Joseph Vantini, known as Yusuf, born at the Isle of Elba about 1810. 
 He wa« captured by Barbary Corsairs and brought up at Tunis. In conse- 
 quence of a love aSair and through the assistance of M. deLesseps, French 
 Consul at Tunis, he escaped to Algiers. He was interpreter to Marshal 
 
136 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The united talents of Duprez ^ and of Mile. Elssler,^ the 
 opera stars, whom I heard and saw for the first time, did not 
 prevent me from thinking the performance very wearying. 
 It had begun late and it was more than half-past twelve 
 when we left the theatre. No sooner had we returned to the 
 salon than the Queen sent the Duchesse d'Orleaus to bed. 
 Her fatigue was obvious from her paleness. The Queen 
 kissed her as she said " good night." I was greatly struck 
 at that moment with the inimitable grace of the filial 
 affection and respectful tenderness with which our new 
 Princess kissed the hand of the Grand Duchess, her step- 
 mother. The act was as eloquent as a long speech of 
 gratitude and of happiness. This was the last glimpse I had 
 of the Duchesse d'Orleans at this time and I preserve a very 
 keen recollection of it. 
 
 When the King had withdrawn, the Belgian couple and 
 the young Princes followed his example. The Queen and 
 Madame Adelaide, whose zeal always overcomes their fatigue, 
 undertook to do their duty conscientiously and spent a few 
 minutes in polite remarks, and especially in farewells to 
 those who, like myself, were taking their leave. The Grand 
 Duchess did not desert them in this last task of the day. 
 She had won all hearts by the propriety of her behaviour. 
 She seemed to love our Princess as a mother and spoke of 
 separation with tears in her eyes, but only returned the most 
 formal refusals to requests that her stay should be prolonged. 
 She had only intended to remain a few days, and it was not 
 until she was perfectly assured of the sincerity of the requests 
 
 Clause!. He organised the Spahis and obtained the rank of Captain and 
 of Major in 1831. In 1836 be was summoned to Paris after the defeat of 
 Constantine and remained there eighteen months. He was Lieutenant- 
 Colonel in command of the Spahis of Oran in 1837, and in succession 
 Colonel, Brigadier-General, and General of Division. He rendered the 
 highest services by his fabulous bravery, his energy, and his profound 
 knowledge of the Arabs, and died at Cannes in 1866. 
 
 1 Gilbert Louis Duprez (1806-1896). After singing at Paris from 1825- 
 1828 and in Italy, he entered the opera in 1837 and remained there until 
 1849. He was a professor at the Conservatoire in 1842, and composer. 
 
 2 Franziska Elssler, known as Fanny, a German dancer. Born at Vienna 
 1810-1884). Her sister Theresa (1806-1878) married Prince Adalbert of 
 
 Prussia in 18S0. The sisters Elssler, after making their appearance at 
 Vienna, visited Italy, Berlin, and London, and then came to Paris. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 137 
 
 made to her that she decided to grant us a few weeks. The 
 stepmother showed such tact in these delicate matters that 
 the hopes already felt for the Princess she had brought up 
 were greatly encouraged. I had arrived at Fontainebleau on 
 the Wednesday ; I left it on the Friday, glad to have been, 
 and delighted to go away. At the time of the first excursion 
 I would gladly have prolonged my stay, but on this occasion, 
 in spite of the interest I had felt in the august bride and my 
 satisfaction at finding her so charming, I was weary of toilet, 
 diamonds, and etiquette, and especially of the long per- 
 formances. This confirmed my opinion that I was not made 
 for court life. Nothing bores and wearies me like this pre- 
 tended activity, this idle occupation, and the stress laid upon 
 trifles which make up the courtier's life. 
 
 The Duchesse d'Orleans made her entry into Paris the 
 following Sunday in marvellously beautiful weather. Nature 
 seemed to have put on her best to receive her. The chest- 
 nut trees in the Tuileries were covered with flowers, the 
 lilacs scented the air : the two terraces looking on to the 
 square were full of ladies in brilliant colours and appeared 
 like baskets of flowers, vying in splendour and freshness with 
 the flowers of the gardens. The square, the garden, and the 
 avenue of the Champs Elysees were crowded and every one 
 was in a good temper. The procession was fairly punctual 
 and was received with the loudest acclamations. It was 
 anything but magnificent, but the public was in an indulgent 
 frame of mind. The Duchesse d'Orleans was able to take 
 possession of her new residence with the thought that the 
 gloomy warnings with which Russian policy had harassed her 
 for some months were quite erroneous, and that the crown 
 which she had come to share was not surrounded with as 
 many thorns as she had been told. Heaven grant that it 
 may always seem as light to her. In any case, she has too 
 much common sense and distinction not to feel, amid the 
 intoxicating applause of the whole populace, some hesitation 
 upon entering the palace successively occupied by Marie 
 Antoinette, Marie Louise, and Marie Caroline. They also 
 had been welcomed with loud and enthusiastic applause. 
 
Ill 
 
 Opening of the museum of Versailles — An official personage — The 
 journalists — The National Museum — Banquet — Visit to the 
 galleries— The theatre 
 
 Among the festivities delayed for the celebration of the 
 marriage of the Duchesse d'Orleans, the most remarkable 
 WEis the opening of the Palace of Versailles. I had secured an 
 invitation from the King one day when he was talking to me 
 of his proposals for the opening, saying that only official 
 personages would be able to attend. I told him that this 
 decision seemed to me very saddening and distinctly harsh. 
 
 "Not at all," replied the King with a smile, "for I regard 
 you as a most official personage." 
 
 "I was not aware of the fact. Sire, but I make a note of 
 it for this occasion." 
 
 This took place long before the marriage, one day when 
 the King had been kind enough to take me to Versailles, 
 for before the day of opening it was impossible to obtain 
 permission to enter, and the Palace could only be visited in 
 the suite of the King. This, in any case, was the most agree- 
 able and most instructive manner of visiting it. I at once 
 put in a claim to the King for the official position which 
 he had granted me, and I was invited to the opening at 
 Versailles. 
 
 I think nothing more magnificent could have been dis- 
 covered than the ceremonies of this celebration. It was 
 worthy of the locality, and to say that is to give it adequate 
 praise. The company assembled there seemed somewhat 
 heterogeneous ; in fact the Palace of Louis XIV. had been 
 stormed by the middle classes ; journalists swarmed with 
 the self-assurance which they caiTy everywhere, and which 
 
 138 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 189 
 
 they readily displayed in these precincts where they them- 
 selves perhaps felt out of place. 
 
 " Who is that gentleman staring at the Queen ? " 
 
 " He writes in the ConstitvUonneV 
 
 " Who is that tall man talking so loudly ? " 
 
 " He writes for the NationaV 
 
 " And the other who is gesticulating ? " 
 
 " He edits the feuilleton in the DShatsy 
 
 " And that very stiff gentleman ? " 
 
 " He writes the Paris article in the Charivari."" 
 
 There were dozens of these fellows and I admit that I 
 was somewhat mortified to see them more official than 
 myself. I suppose it is by thus flattering these careers, im- 
 provised upon a feeble foundation of talent, which generally 
 leads to nothing but an irregular life, that some tincture of 
 importance is given to people who for the most part do not 
 deserve a thought. If any of them possessed real capacity 
 they would soon emerge from the ranks of these newspaper- 
 article manufacturers, who should be considered as no more 
 than hired scribblers. No doubt among the Deputies who were 
 invited in a body, even among the Peers, many names were 
 to be found which would arouse the astonishment of the 
 social circles presided over by Mme. de Montespan, but the 
 social customs of our age were the reason of their pre- 
 sence. It was a compliment paid to our forms of Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Notwithstanding the coarseness of his manners, I did not 
 mind seeing M. Dupin ^ as a personage of importance at 
 Versailles, but I was scandalised by the admission of M. 
 Jules Janin ^ and his associates. Members of the academies, 
 scholars and artists, if only those of first-rate eminence had 
 been chosen, seemed to me to be quite in their places, 
 
 1 Andr^ Marie Jean Jacques Dupin, known as Dnpin the Elder (1783- 
 1865). Lawyer in 1800 ; Deputy during the Hundred Days ; lawyer to 
 Marshal Ney ; attorney-general to the Court uf Cassation in 1830. 
 President of the Chamber from 1832-1839. Betained his position in the 
 Magistracy under the Empire. . 
 
 ' Jules Gabriel Janin (1804-1874). Began his career on the Figaro in 
 1825 ; he took up the feuilleton of the Dibata in 1886 and continued this 
 work till his death. He was a member of the French Academy in 1870. 
 
140 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 but I should have preferred invitations to be confined to 
 first-rate eminence of every kind. 
 
 In any case, whatever the character of the guests, the 
 opening of the historical galleries in this Palace was actually 
 a compliment to a class, the stubbornness of whose party 
 spirit prevented its appearance in large numbers. The 
 restoration has shown no favour so great to the old nobility 
 as a whole. The opening of this National Museum to the 
 public recalls a recollection of the eminent services which the 
 nobility has continuously performed for its country at all 
 times, and at the cost of its best blood. It brings them, so 
 to speak, before all eyes, and therefore makes them popular. 
 
 The Chateau had been delivered to the will of the anxious 
 guests from ten o'clock in the morning, and most of them 
 had arrived in good time to satisfy the curiosity stimulated 
 by the restrictions hitherto imposed. As my curiosity had 
 been gratified beforehand, I came only a short time before 
 the Royal Family, who arrived at three o'clock. The com- 
 pany was then gathered in the aeil-de-boevf, the room of 
 Louis XIV., his studies, and, in short, all the rooms looking 
 on to the court. At four o'clock the doors of the gallery 
 were thrown open, and fourteen hundred people sat down to 
 the banquet. Tables laid for twenty, placed in two rows, 
 occupied the extent of the gallery. The four rooms stationed 
 at either end were also filled with tables. All were served 
 with the same care and refinement and without stint. The 
 table of the Royal Family was distinguished only by its 
 position in the middle of the gallery. His guests had been 
 told to take their places there, that is, to follow the Queen 
 in order to reach this table. Some guests, however, 
 were delayed by the crowd, and were anticipated by the 
 more active. The King happened to be seated beneath the 
 inscription in the gallery which runs in great gilt letters, 
 " The King governs of himself." At this moment the long 
 discussion was beginning upon the theme, " The King reigns 
 and does not govern," and we felt certain that this incident 
 would attract attention and arouse comment. The King 
 himself expected as much, but it passed unnoticed. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 141 
 
 Immediately after the banquet, which was too well or- 
 ganised to be lengthy, we returned to the rooms looking on 
 to the courtyard, and after distributing further marks of 
 kindness during coiFee, the King, at the head of the Royal 
 Family and his numerous guests, began to walk through the 
 galleries. He began with those on the ground floor reserved 
 for the annals of the Empire ; then, remounting to the Salon 
 des Batailles, he came back to the great apartments. The 
 waiting had been so marvellously performed that the rooms 
 in the gallery were completely cleared, and on our re-entry 
 it was hardly possible to believe that scarcely three-quarters 
 of an hour had elapsed since fourteen hundred persons had 
 dined there. Not a vestige of the banquet was to be seen. 
 The weather was magnificent,^ The sun was beginning to 
 sink towards the great lake at the back of the park, and was 
 casting its rays upon the Chateau ; the fountains were 
 brilliant with the colours playing upon their sparkling 
 waters ; the terraces were filled with all the population of 
 Versailles and the neighbourhood. The King appeared on 
 the balcony and all the windows of the gallery were simul- 
 taneously occupied, so that to the public was offered a sight 
 similar to that which they presented, though doubtless far 
 less beautiful, for the garden really looked like fairyland, I 
 understood for the first time at that moment the real great- 
 ness of Le Notre's " talent. The pompous grandeur of 
 Versailles had been conceived as a habitation for this royal 
 splendour, and the festival at which we had been present 
 galvanised it into a life which revealed the intention of its 
 creators. All honour to the King who was able to revive its 
 splendour as far as circumstances allowed. Only the nation 
 as a whole is to-day sufficiently magnificent to take the 
 place of Louis XIV. in his palace. The rest of the day was 
 spent in running round the other galleries. The statue of 
 Joan of Arc, the work of Princess Marie, received the homage 
 which it deserves. 
 
 1 The opening of Versailles took place on June 11, 1837, 
 3 Andi£ Le Ndtre (1630-1700). Aichitect and Director of the Boyal 
 gardens. He laid out the parks of Versailles, Trianon, Chantilly, Saint 
 Cloud, Meudon, Sceaux Vauz, the terrace of Saint Germain, &c. 
 
142 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Hitherto the company had been exclusively French. The 
 diplomatic body and some foreigners had been invited to the 
 theatre. They were waiting in the salon which formed an 
 ante-chamber to the theatre where the King and the Royal 
 Family went to join them. They were then conducted to 
 the boxes reserved for them, and we followed the King to the 
 Royal box, which he occupied with his attendants on duty 
 and those who had been invited to dine at his table. The 
 rest of the guests were scattered through the hall, which 
 afforded a charming sight. When the first moment of 
 surprise had passed, it was noticed that few ladies were 
 present, and that the majority of the boxes were occupied 
 by men, which somewhat destroyed the effect ; but as all 
 these men wore different coloured uniforms, the result was 
 not so gloomy as evening dress would have been. At the 
 same time, the theatre would have been better decorated by 
 ladies in evening dress. Of these there were too few ; there 
 were not more than half a dozen of us, apart from the 
 ladies of the households, the wives of the Ministers, and 
 some foreigners. 
 
 The piece was " The Misanthrope," miserably played even 
 by Mile. Mars. I was exceedingly amused during the 
 performance, and cannot refrain from noting the fact, by 
 a gentleman behind me wearing the epaulettes of a lieu- 
 tenant-general. A man rather of taste than of learning, he 
 had never made the acquaintance of " The Misanthrope," 
 which did not prevent him from enjoying it immensely, and 
 laughing louder than anybody at the jokes in it; but he 
 could not help inquiring of his neighbours, so keen was his 
 anxiety to learn, what would be the result of the tricks 
 which the wretched C^limene was playing upon the poor 
 Alceste, and discussed them with a simple indignation that 
 was quite delightful. May I be pardoned for thinking that 
 he imagined it a piece composed by M. Scribe^ for this 
 occasion. At any rate, he was quite amused and quite 
 
 1 AugQstin Eugene Scribe (1791-1861)t A dramatic author. His first 
 work appeared in 1810. Member of the French Academy in 1836. With 
 the aid of numerous oollaborators he wrote some three hundred and fifty 
 theatre pieces ur opera or comic opera books, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 148 
 
 amusing. For this performance the King had ordered 
 magnificent costumes to be made, and these he presented to 
 the Com^die Fran^aise. They had been brought to Trianon 
 in the morning. The Queen told me that the King amused 
 himself by putting them on with the necessai-y accom- 
 paniment of the full wig, and went into the room where she 
 was with her daughters. His resemblance to Louis XIV. was 
 so striking that they could have thought Rigaud's portrait 
 had walked out of its frame to pay them a visit. 
 
 The performance concluded with a ballet arranged for the 
 occasion. When we came out we found the whole Ch&teau 
 lighted up. The King took the ambassadors, the foreigners, 
 and all who cared to follow, through the great apartments to 
 the gallery des Batailles, and though there were lights in 
 profusion, the theatre was so dazzling with splendour that 
 all else seemed dark in comparison. When this last excur- 
 sion had been completed, every one went back to his carriage, 
 very pleased with the day, but very fatigued. 
 
DEATH OF PRINCE 
 TALLEYRAND, 1838 
 
 The danger run by Prince Talleyrand in 1837— M. de Talleyrand 
 does not wish to die at Paris — Mme. de Dino and the Archbishop 
 of Paris — The salon of Mme. de Dino — TheNationaZ — M. de Talley- 
 rand Ambassador at London — The Due de Broglie brings business 
 
 to Paris — Mme. de Dino — The Prince wishes to go to Vienna His 
 
 resignation — Intrigues against the Due de Broglie — M. Thiers as 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs — M. de Talleyrand is tricked by him 
 
 I HAVE related in detail the insult offered to Prince Talley- 
 rand by the wretch Maubreuil on January 21, 1827, when he 
 was leaving the Church of Saint Denis,^ his behaviour at that 
 moment, and his anxiety to leave Paris as soon as he could 
 do so without seeming to run away. However, he returned 
 in the course of the autumn. It was then, while he was 
 playing at whist one evening at the house of Princess 
 Tyszkiewicz, that he asked Dr. Koreffe who was there, to 
 feel his pulse. He thought himself a little feverish. The 
 doctor found him very much so and advised him to retire. 
 However, M. de Talleyrand continued his game and did not 
 return home until his usual time. Throughout his life his 
 physical vigour has given him opportunities for showing his 
 moral strength. Though Koreffe was not his doctor, he took 
 the somewhat unusual precaution of going to Talleyrand's 
 residence. He summoned the Prince's valet, and advised 
 him to keep the most careful watch over his master during 
 that night, saying that he thought him in a very critical 
 
 1 See vol. iii. p. 144 ff. 
 144 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 145 
 
 condition and advising that his usual Doctor, Bourdois, should 
 be summoned at once. M. de Talleyrand came in, spent a 
 long time undressing as usual, and went to bed without 
 uttering a complaint. The valet began to doubt the com- 
 petence of Koreffe, but as he was greatly attached to his 
 master he preferred to err on the side of caution, and instead 
 of leaving the room as usual, he settled himself in an arm- 
 chair behind the bed. Two hours afterwards he heard a 
 kind of suffocating rattle ; he hurried to the Prince, and rang 
 all the bells. Bourdois, who had already been warned, 
 promptly arrived and found M. de Talleyrand at the last 
 gasp. Only the most energetic medical treatment restored 
 him to life. It is almost certain that he owed his life to the 
 foresight of Koreffe and to the faithfulness of his valet. 
 In any case the warning was not lost, and from that moment 
 may be dated M. de Talleyrand's anxiety concerning his 
 funeral, which he never relaxed. He made light of this 
 serious incident, and was at home to all Paris two days 
 after, but he left town when he was barely able to endure 
 the journey. I have it from a person who helped him into 
 his carriage at that time, that he said, " Come and see me 
 in the country, for I am leaving Paris never to return." 
 
 M. de Talleyrand was too strong-minded and too sparing 
 of words to utter a mere presentiment. It was an act of 
 will that he expressed. He went to Rochecotte to Mme. de 
 Dino. She had recently acquired this estate in Touraine. 
 Personal connections made it a very pleasant residence for 
 her and she had entirely established herself there. I do 
 not know whether Prince Talleyrand there found a priest 
 or whether he sent for one, but I have reason to believe 
 that he came to an understanding with one to avoid the 
 persecutions to which he feared he would be exposed if he 
 expired at Paris. The pious hostility of the Court would 
 have found at Paris an agent inspired with the bitterest 
 zeal in the person of the Archbishop M. de Quelen ; nor 
 would M. de Talleyrand have been spared any humiliation 
 or any bitterness, for notwithstanding all the vicissitudes of 
 his social career, he was anxious to die as a gentleman and a 
 
 VOL. IV. K 
 
146 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Christian, if not as a priest. The thought of a renunciation 
 or of a public scandal was almost equally hateful to him, and 
 he had resolved not to risk it. 
 
 Life at Rochecotte, however, was not to his taste. The 
 new intimacies of the Duchesse de Dino had populated the 
 establishment with numbers of young Liberal men of letters, 
 giving themselves the important airs which youth has assumed 
 since 1880, with none of the deference towards M. de Talley- 
 rand which propriety would have exacted from men with a 
 greater knowledge of the world. At first he felt this deeply, 
 but as he recovered his health he also regained his energy, and 
 resolved to make use of these youthful talents who thought 
 to lord it over him. Ambition awoke in him and he put 
 his hand on Thiers, whom he had no difficulty in distinguish- 
 ing from the common herd, and proceeded to use him for his 
 own purposes. In the autumn of 1829 Prince Talleyrand, 
 reassured upon the score of his health, returned to Paris, 
 where he spent the whole of the following winter. But his 
 intentions were never fixed nor did he announce his deter- 
 mination to make so long a stay, and his preparations were 
 ready for departure upon the first signs of illness. He made 
 Mme. de Dino promise to start him on his road if he should 
 himself lose the power of expressing his wishes, even if he 
 were to die in the carriage. At that time she would cer- 
 tainly have obeyed him. She was in too much fear of the 
 Archbishop of Paris to expose herself to his zeal. 
 
 Some years previously, at a moment when her heart was 
 empty under the influence of weariness, idleness, and to some 
 extent perhaps of malice, Mme. de Dino had amused herself 
 by turning the Archbishop's head, and he had fallen pas- 
 sionately in love with her. It is said that some treacherous 
 friend of the Duchesse enlightened him concerning the 
 coquetry by which he had been duped, and gave him proofs 
 of his deception before he entirely succumbed. He took his 
 remorse to the altar, for at heart he was a good priest, but he 
 preserved a very worldly feeling of resentment against Mme. 
 de Dino. It was then that he began to speak of the promise 
 which he said he had given to the Cardinal of Perigord on 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 147 
 
 his deathbed, to watch over the safety of M. de Talleyrand's 
 soul, and to lie in wait to secure this end even against M. de 
 Talleyrand's wishes if necessary. 
 
 The salon of Mme. de Dino became at Paris as it had been 
 at Rochecotte, the meeting-point of the Liberal opposition, 
 and even, as far as the times allowed, of the anti-dynastic 
 party. M. de Talleyrand bore the expense of establishing 
 the National.^ Thiers was the editor, supported by Mignet ^ 
 and Carrel.' All the writers who had already made a repu- 
 tation in the Globe * contributed articles to the new paper, 
 which speedily became a power. 
 
 Perhaps it may be asked what result M. de Talleyrand 
 expected to gain by using such dangerous instruments. I 
 venture to reply that he hoped to return to power. Such 
 expectations form so strange a contrast with the determina- 
 tion to retire to the tomb, if I may so express it, that they 
 may be deemed absurd ; still the fact is entirely so. Any one 
 with a few years' experience of the world must have seen 
 similar contradictions that reason rejects and experience 
 confirms. In any case M. de Talleyrand was the life and 
 soul of this youthful and almost seditious party which, like 
 all revolutionaries, desired subversion as a means to clearing 
 its own path. When the inconceivable mistakes of the 
 Polignac Ministry produced results which the pitiable 
 conduct of the Court made irremediable, M. de Talleyrand 
 was naturally the centre of the movement. At the same time 
 he advised the Due d'Orleans to assume the title of Com- 
 mander of Paris, and to commit himself as little as possible 
 with either of the political parties. I have reason to believe 
 that he was inclined to support Henri V. and the Regency of 
 
 1 The National was founded at Paris on January 3, 1830, by Thiers, 
 Mignet, Carrel, and Santelet. 
 
 2 Fransois Angnste Marie Mignet (1796-1884). Historian, director of 
 archives at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs after 1830. Member of the 
 French Academy in 1837; perpetual secretary to the Academy of Moral 
 and Political Science. 
 
 3 Armand Carrel (1800-1836). A pupil of Saint Cyr. An officer ; resigned 
 in 1823 to fight in the ranks of the Spanish liberals against the French 
 army. He was killed in a duel by Emile de Girardin, as the result of a 
 newspaper quarrel. 
 
 * The Olobe, a literary journal in 1824. It became political after the 
 fall of theVillke Ministry and was in keen opposition to the Restoration. 
 
148 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the Due d'Orleans, but I can affirm that he endeavoured to 
 persuade him to retain the title of Lieutenant-General of the 
 Realm until the power was entirely in his hands, and at least 
 until Charles X. had left French temtory. 
 
 The rapidity with which events succeeded one another 
 made it impossible to follow any course of the kind. The 
 Due d'Orleans was swept away by this rapid succ&sion of 
 whirlwinds, and as he had no party of his own which he could 
 use to gain a footing, he could only maintain his position by 
 surrendering himself to the force of action and reaction. 
 Amid this storm, which could neither be foreseen nor con- 
 trolled, the crown fell upon his head. Soon afterwards the 
 Press displayed a licence the gloomy results of which are still 
 before our eyes. Mme. de Dino shrank from it, both on her 
 own account and for the sake of M. de Talleyrand, and 
 declared that she would not defy the storm by remaining in 
 Paris. Her anxiety to break off the connection which had 
 kept her for some years at Rochecotte, and of which she was 
 tired, aroused in her a wish that M. de Talleyrand would 
 leave France. He would have liked Vienna, but as England 
 had been the first to recognise the new Government, he took 
 the Embassy of London, and went there with his niece. 
 
 This nomination was made against the wishes of M. Mole, 
 then Minister of Foreign Affairs, who would have preferred 
 M. de Barante. M. de Talleyrand showed his vexation and 
 took advantage of the incident to open relations directly 
 with the King. The Minister received none but unimportant 
 despatches, and real business was transacted by means of a 
 correspondence maintained through Mme. Adelaide and the 
 Princess de Vaudemont. The consequent embarrassment 
 for M. Mole largely influenced his decision to resign. His 
 successor. General Sebastiani, continually complained of these 
 clandestine communications, but could not secure any change 
 in M. de Talleyrand's conduct. In fact, protocols were nego- 
 tiated and signed before the Minister had even heard of 
 them. The Due de Broglie was not inclined to endure so 
 unusual a state of things. He did not complain of the 
 Prince de Talleyrand, but sent him despatches as meagre as 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 149 
 
 those he received, and made Paris the cexltre of all business. 
 M. de Talleyrand was informed of the fact somewhat brutally 
 by Lord Palmerston,^ who refused his overtures in a certain 
 matter, informing him that it had already occupied the two 
 Cabinets for three weeks previously and was being settled in 
 Paris at that moment. M. de Talleyrand felt the blow 
 the more keenly as Lord Palmerston had been so tact- 
 less as to keep him waiting for two hours before giving 
 him an audience. He went home in a fury, and resolved to 
 leave London, which he did not wish to be the scene of his 
 fall ; but he vowed a cruel vengeance upon the Due de Broglie. 
 The latter, no doubt, had every reason to object when his 
 Ambassador declined to send his reports to the Minister, 
 but he might perhaps have found some less abrupt manner of 
 dealing with a person, in himself of importance, who had just 
 performed great services. 
 
 The attitude adopted by M. de Talleyrand at London had 
 immediately raised the new throne very high in the diplo- 
 matic scale. All the colleagues of M. de Talleyrand in 
 England were old acquaintances, and were accustomed to 
 treat him with a personal deference which he was able to 
 utilise in the interests of his Government. He kept a very 
 large establishment, the honours of which were admirably 
 done by the Duchesse de Dino. They had both succeeded 
 in taking the lead of fashionable society, and in that exclu- 
 sive world the Duchesse de Dino had recovered the aristocratic 
 sensitiveness which may have grown somewhat rusty during 
 her life at Rochecotte. The revival of these tastes inspired 
 her with a wish to enter what is known at Paris as the 
 society of the Faubourg Saint Germain. She hoped to 
 attain this end through the family of M. de Talleyrand, but 
 this was precisely the point where she was in the worst odour. 
 To bring M. Talleyrand to an edifying conclusion of his life 
 seemed to her the best means of securing her reception by 
 
 1 Henry John Temple, Lord Palmerston (1784-1865). Member of the 
 Honse of Commons and Lord of the Admiralty in 1807. Minister of War 
 in 1809 ; Foreign Secretary from 1830 to 1834, from 1835 to 1841, and from 
 1846 to 1851 ; Home Secretary in 1852 ; Prime Minister from 1855 to 1868 
 and from 1859 to 1865. 
 
150 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 families which were even more enthusiastically religious than 
 legitimist. She had conceived this idea during her stay in 
 England, but could not cari-y it out with great success. 
 Business life had helped M. de Talleyrand to bear the 
 burden which he seemed ready to lay aside some years pre- 
 viously. His mind and body had together grown younger, 
 and as he had taken a new lease of life, he no longer paid 
 great attention to the manner in which he might leave the 
 world. The death of the cur^ of Rochecotte, which would 
 have been a great event for him before 1830, occurred during 
 his stay in England, without greatly disturbing him, the less 
 so as at that time he entertained some thoughts of ending 
 his life in London. 
 
 At the same time Mme. de Dino attempted to instil into 
 his mind some idea of repentance, but her assaults were 
 repulsed with great loss. She told the Due de Noailles that 
 one festival-day, when they had been present at the Mass in 
 fiochi, she said to him as she got into the carriage : 
 
 " It must seem strange to you to hear Mass." 
 
 " Not at all ; why do you ask ? " 
 
 "I do not know; it seems to me" — and she began to 
 hesitate — " it seems to me that at Mass you can hardly feel 
 like an ordinary person." 
 
 " Quite the contrary ; why should I not feel like an ordi- 
 nary person ? " 
 
 " But then you have made priests." 
 
 " Not many of them." 
 
 After answers of this kind it was necessary to beat a retreat, 
 but when Mme. de Dino is not carried away by her passions, 
 to which she will sacrifice anything, she is no less clever than 
 persevering, and she promised herself to return to the charge 
 at more opportune moments. 
 
 The ill-humour in which M. de Talleyrand had left Lord 
 Palmerston was carefully fanned by her. Several circum- 
 stances contributed to make her anxious to leave London. 
 I am careful to quote first of all the most honourable of 
 them. She feared that the friction with which M. de 
 Talleyrand would meet henceforward in the conduct of 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 151 
 
 business, together with the inevitable weakening of his 
 faculties by age, might lead him astray and diminish his 
 importance. The climate of England had been declared 
 fatal to a friend whose society she highly valued. She had 
 also formed ultra-Tory connections, and, in spite of her 
 expectations, the Whig Ministry remained in power. This 
 circumstance, it may be said, explained the rudeness of Lord 
 Palmerston. She was not rich enough to settle definitely in 
 England, and it suited her to use the last years of M. de 
 Talleyrand's life in order to found for herself an independent 
 position in France, and one upon which might be reflected 
 the lustre of M. de Talleyrand's great European career. 
 Possibly also she began to grow tired of London, although 
 I do not think so. The position of ambassadress suited her 
 perfectly. With her extraordinary cleverness, one might 
 even say talent, if the expression were applicable to a woman, 
 Mme. de Dino adapts herself wonderfully to a life of outward 
 show. When she has covered herself with diamonds, and sat 
 for an hour or two in a front seat in a brilliantly lighted 
 room with a few Royal Highnesses, she thinks her evening 
 very well spent. I have noted that she pushes her taste for 
 diplomacy to the point of intrigue during the rest of the 
 day ; but what is known as conversation, the interchange of 
 ideas with no immediately interested object, does not amuse 
 her ; yet she should be successful in this respect with such an 
 example before her as M. de Talleyrand. 
 
 In any case, the Prince asked for permission to retire, and, 
 after a short stay at Paris, he went to Valen9ay, where he 
 gathered a number of people about him with the obvious 
 intention of showing that he had lost none of the strength 
 and vigour of his mind. The retirement of the Due de 
 Broglie, and the nomination of Admiral de Rigny ^ to the 
 Ministry of Foreign Affairs, inspired Prince Talleyrand with 
 the desire of being sent to Vienna. He cherished the idea 
 of resuming the proposed triple alliance between France, 
 
 1 The Duo de Broglie left the Ministry on April 4, 1834. He was replaced 
 by the Oomte de Rigny, who handed the portfolio to M. Bresson on 
 November 10. He resumed it on the 18th of that month. 
 
 Prince Talleyrand left the London Embassy in November 1834. 
 
152 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 England, and Austria, which had been prepared in 1815, and 
 the revelation of which had cost him the favour of the 
 Emperor Alexander.^ I have read a note in his own hand : 
 "I have handed over London to the July throne, and now 
 wish to go to Vienna, and will succeed if I am allowed." 
 
 Mme. de Dino, whose connection with Germany could not 
 fail to attract her to the project, entered into it the more 
 zealously as she and M. de Talleyrand at that time were 
 thinking of the marriage of Pauline de Perigord * with Prince 
 Esterhazy, and this was an alliance which she had at least as 
 much at heart as the alliance of Austria with our Cabinet ; 
 but M. de Tallyerand was so inconvenient an ambassador 
 that no minister cared to appoint him. M. de Rigny simply 
 declined, and in no long time found himself replaced by the 
 Due de Broglie.* The latter contracted a fresh debt in the 
 dislike of the Duchesse de Dino by refusing to promote 
 M. de Bacourt* by a too obvious piece of favouritism. 
 M. de Talleyrand sent a letter from Valen^ay \diich he 
 insisted that the Moniteur should print. It was a kind of 
 political abdication, of which he speedily repented like other 
 potentates who have vacated their thrones. The salon in the 
 Rue Saint Florentin became a hotbed of intrigue against the 
 Due de Broglie. M. de Talleyrand did his best to discredit 
 him with the King, which was not difficult, for the King 
 did not like him. He emphasised mistakes of etiquette 
 towards foreign ambassadors, reported their complaints and 
 stirred them up against one another. Meanwhile he and 
 Mme. de Dino were exhorting Thiers and attempting to 
 persuade him that with his great superiority he could take 
 
 1 See vol. u. pp. 95, 101, 102. 
 
 2 JosSphine Pauline de Talleyrand Perigord, daughter of Alexandre 
 Edmond de Talleyrand Perigord, Due de Dino (1787-1872), and of 
 Dorothge de Courlaude (1793-1862). She married the Marquis de 
 Castellane. 
 
 3 The Duo de Broglie had resigned on April .4, 1834, upon the refusal of 
 the chamber to vote a sum of twenty-five millions for the settlement of a 
 debt claimed by the United States. He returned to power on March 12, 
 1835, and retained his position until February 1836. 
 
 4 Adolphe Fourier de Bacourt (1801-1865). Entered upon a diplomatic 
 career in 1822. Secretary to the London Embassy after 1830. Minister at 
 Oarlsruhe in 1835, at Washington in 1840. Ambassador at Turin in 1842 
 and resigned in 1848. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 153 
 
 the first place and become Prime Minister. I have often 
 heard him laugh at it when it began, attributing these 
 speeches to their hatred for M. de Broglie, but he soon began 
 to find that they tickled his ears and his heart agreeably. 
 Mme. de Dino and the Princess Lieven, who joined in this 
 intrigue as a pastime and to keep her hand in, sang the 
 praises of Thiers among the diplomatic body, and in the 
 numerous letters which they exchanged with foreign Courts. 
 They secured answers which M. de Talleyrand brought to the 
 King, assuring him that the confidence of Europe would be 
 strengthened by the promotion of M. Thiers, because this 
 act would be regarded merely as an official seal affixed to the 
 orders emanating from the Royal wisdom, and I am afraid 
 that the King was only too accessible to flattery of this kind.^ 
 M. de Talleyrand, on his side, flattered himself with the idea 
 that he would be supreme in power. Thiers seemed to him 
 so deferential that he would be always bound to recognise 
 M. de Talleyrand's patronage as indispensable for his support, 
 and he regarded himself so certain to be believed that he felt 
 little regret upon the disappearance of the prospects which 
 he had entertained for a moment of being appointed President 
 of the Council without a portfolio. M. de Broglie yielded to 
 these many hostile manoeuvres. M. Thiers was appointed, to 
 the delight of the King, the Foreign Cabinets, and especially 
 of M. de Talleyrand.^ The latter was the first to discover 
 the falsity of his anticipations. Within a few weeks, mocked, 
 deceived and insulted by M, Thiers, he was forced to abandon 
 his claims. The Cabinets saw the war, which they were all 
 anxious to avoid, brought almost to the point of imminence 
 by the actions of the new Minister, and the few months 
 of his administration overwhelmed the King with personal 
 
 1 M, de Sainte Aulaire, Ambassador at Vienna, lef erring to this Ministerial 
 crisis, writes to Mme. de Boigne on February 13, 1836: "Here I cannot 
 say that the question is of any great importance. It is believed that the 
 King will do what he likes with anybody and people have little confidence 
 in any one but him, but his reputation increases daily. Progress is percep- 
 tible. I cannot precisely see the extent of road that we have still to travel 
 but we have come a considerable distance." (Unedited correspondence.) 
 
 2 M. Thiers separated from the Due de Broglie and from M. Guizot to 
 form, apart from the doctrinaires, a ministry which lasted from February 22 
 to September 6, 1836. (Seepages 120-122.) 
 
154 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 embarrassments. This strange ministry was the last act of 
 the public life of Prince Talleyrand, nor could he have made a 
 more injurious farewell to the policy of his country. I do not 
 assert that he ceased to interfere with public affairs, but his 
 future action was confined to ineffectual intrigues. 
 
11 
 
 The growing weakness of Prince Talleyrand— Conduct of the 
 Archbishop of Paris on the death of the Princesse de Talleyrand 
 — Keply of the Archbishop of Bourges — Illness of Mme. de Dino 
 — The Abbe Dupanlonp — M. de Talleyrand delivers the eulogy 
 upon M. Beinhard, at the Academy — Another accident — Negotia- 
 tions for a form of declaration submitted to the Archbishop — Last 
 illness of M. de Talleyrand— Pauline de Talleyrand — M. de 
 Talleyrand signs the declaration in a letter to the Pope — Visit of 
 the King — Death of M. de Talleyrand — Difficulties atKome — The 
 funeral 
 
 Those constantly about Prince Talleyrand noticed that he 
 was growing very weak. Every hour of social appearance 
 was followed by a kind of stupor, and serious accidents fre- 
 quently occurred, but he used the whole strength of his will 
 to hide them. As his condition grew worse, Mme. de Dino 
 grew the more anxious to watch over his last moments. 
 The death of the Princesse de Talleyrand ^ had provided the 
 Archbishop of Paris with an opportunity of showing his ill- 
 feeling. He caused due apology to be made by the " person 
 known under this name " — I quote his own words — for the 
 scandal she had caused in living with a prince of the Church ; 
 but his zeal and hatred had carried him too far, and he was 
 compromised by the fact that he had accepted the safe-keeping 
 of a box containing valuables. Mme. de Dino took advantage 
 of discussions upon this incident to re-open relations with him, 
 and probably recovered something of her old ascendency, 
 for thenceforward he showed himself more amenable in his 
 relations with the Rue Saint Florentin. 
 
 At the same time M. de Talleyrand would have preferred 
 
 1 The Princesse de Talleyrand died at Beans^jonr, atAuteuil, some years 
 before the Prince. 
 
 155 
 
156 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 not to have recourse to his good offices, and I know that the 
 Archbishop of Bourges ^ was questioned as to the attitude 
 which he would adopt if the Prince fell dangerously ill within 
 his diocese. He replied, with all the other bishops in Prance, 
 that he could not possibly authorise the Prince to receive an 
 absolution which would permit of his interment with the 
 prayers of the Church. The Archbishop of Paris was the 
 only Galilean prelate commissioned by the Pope to receive 
 M. de Talleyrand's declaration, and to accept it or to refuse it, 
 as his conscience and his intelligence might guide him. M. de 
 Talleyrand heard of this answer during his last stay at 
 Valen9ay in 1837. He then went to ilochecotte, where 
 Mme. de Dino prolonged her stay for the visit of her sister, 
 the Duchesse de Sagan. The proposed marriage between 
 Pauline and Esterhazy had been abandoned, and the Prince 
 de ChaJais, head of the house of Perigord, had lost his wife, 
 formerly Mile, de BeauviUers. This alliance, which M. de 
 Talleyrand had always desired, had become the most earnest 
 wish of Mme. de Dino. This circumstance increased her 
 desire to lead M. de TaUep'and to a Christian death, the credit 
 of which would fall to her. 
 
 In the month of January 1838 she was very iU at 
 Rochecotte, and was in danger for a moment. She took 
 advantage of the opportunity to reproach M. de Talleyrand 
 the next day for his failure to warn her. She pointed out 
 that they had promised to tell one another the truth in any 
 crisis of the kind, gave her view of the procedure to be 
 adopted, and finally regretted that he had not sent for the 
 priest. 
 
 "What! That drunkard T' growled M. de Talleyrand, 
 and would not say another word. 
 
 Mme. de Dino confided this set-t>ack to the Due de 
 Noailles, her warm admirer and zealous confidant in this 
 pious work. However, M. de Talleyrand was preparing of 
 his own initiative to avoid a scandal. Pauline de Talleyrand 
 had made her first communion, was as religious as a little 
 
 1 Gruillaume Anbin de VillMe, born in the diocese of Toulouse on 
 February 12, 1770. Conseorated Bishop of Soissons on September 24, 1820 
 ^d appointed to the Archbishopric of Bourges in 1825. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 157 
 
 angel, and often talked to her uncle of her confessor, the 
 Abb^ Dupanloup.^ One day when she was speaking of him, 
 soon after their arrival in Paris, M. de Talleyrand said : 
 
 "Mme. de Dino, we must ask the Abbe Dupanloup to 
 dinner." 
 
 Mme. de Dino readily agreed, and the Abbe came. It 
 happened that the company at dinner was far from serious, 
 and their conversation worldly. Some days afterwards he 
 was again invited, and refused. When M. de Talleyrand 
 heard of it he said : 
 
 " You told me he was a sensible man, but your Abbe is 
 only a fool after all. That sort cannot understand." 
 
 Mme. de Dino, taking advantage of this slender opening, 
 and not having the courage to attack the question in con- 
 versation, wrote a long letter to M. de Talleyrand, which she 
 told me v/as a masterpiece of logical reasoning, pointing out 
 to him the necessity of a reconciliation to the Church. M. de 
 Talleyrand replied by sending her a form of declaration, 
 which he authorised her to send to the Abbe Dupanloup, and 
 through him to the Archbishop. This occurred on March 10, 
 and on the same day M. de Talleyrand delivered the eulogy 
 upon M. Reinhard * at the Academy. His mind was full of 
 this performance, which he obviously regarded as a public 
 farewell. According to his custom he had his speech 
 prepared for him. M. de Talleyrand never wrote anything 
 himself, but he made several people, whom he employed for 
 
 1 F61ix Antoine Fhilibert Dupanloup (1802-1878). Ordained priest in 
 1825. Priest of the Madeleine and then of Saint Roch. Almoner to 
 Madame la Dauphine, confessor to the Dnc de Bordeaux. Director of 
 religions instruction to the children of Louis Philippe, lecturer at Notre 
 Dame in February 1834. Director of the little seminary of Saint Nicolas 
 du Chardonnet from 1837-1845. Canon of Notre Dame. Bishop of Orleans 
 in 1849. Member of the French Academy in 1854. He resigned in 1871 
 after the election of Littr^. Deputy to the National Assembly in 1871. 
 Perpetual Senator in 1876. 
 
 2 Comte Charles Frfidfirio Eeinhard (1761-1837). Born in Wurtemberg. 
 Entered the French diplomatic service in 1792. Secretary at London and 
 Naples in 1793. Chief Secretary to the Ministry in 1794. In residence at 
 Hamburg in 1796. Minister at Florence in 1798. Beplaced Prince Talley- 
 rand as Minister of Foreign Affairs in July 20, 1799. Minister in 
 Switzerland in 1800, in Lombardy in 1801, in Saxony in 1802, in West- 
 phalia in 1808. Made a Count by Louis XVIII. in 1814. Member of the 
 Academy of Inscriptions and Belles Lettres, Member of the Academy of 
 Moral and Political Science. 
 
158 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the purpose, produce different drafts which he fitted together, 
 adjusted and changed, until he had given them the impression 
 of his own personality. He worked steadily at the prepara- 
 tion of this little speech, and gave readings from it to his 
 friends, but the members of his family circle were alarmed by 
 the fatigue which this session had in store for him, and after 
 making every effort to dissuade him they had recourse to 
 Cruveilhier,^ his doctor, who went so far as to say that he 
 would not answer for the consequences. 
 
 " Who wants you to answer for them .? " replied M, de 
 Talleyrand in his slow phlegmatic manner. 
 
 The eulogy, though not a very brilliant performance, was 
 loudly and most sincerely applauded. The grace with which 
 it was delivered, and M. Talleyrand's marvellous power of 
 impressing an audience, evoked an enthusiasm which astonished 
 the auditors themselves when they read the work in print. 
 M. de Talleyrand was intoxicated by his success. He com- 
 pared his delight to that which he had felt at the success of 
 a thesis in the Sorbonne. It was the first and the last 
 triumph, but at every time of life the heart of man is equally 
 open to vanity. After his return to Paris M. de Talleyrand 
 had gone into society a great deal. He dined with the King, 
 the Ministers, the Ambassadors, and everywhere where he 
 had been invited. On leaving the table after dining with the 
 English Ambassador his legs gave way, and he fell face 
 forward upon the floor. He was picked up unconscious. His 
 first words when he came to himself after several seconds 
 were, " What has happened to me ? " 
 
 He was told, which was not true, that he had caught his foot 
 
 in the carpet. He went back to the salon, and talked with 
 
 his usual and ready wit until his caniage arrived. Then he 
 
 called his grand-nephew, the Due de Valen9ay, to take him 
 
 home, reached the ante-chamber without showing any signs 
 
 of pain, but was hardly in the carriage before he began to 
 
 groan in the most pitiable way. With great difficulty he was 
 
 brought back to his room, where he spent several days in a 
 
 1 Jean Oruveilhier (1791-1874), Doctor in 1816. Agr6g6 in 1823. 
 Professor of Anatomy in 183B. Member of the Academy of Medicine 
 in 1836. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 159 
 
 dreadful condition. This accident put an end to his social 
 life, but he speedily resumed the custom of inviting people to 
 his house, and of giving great dinners, of which he did the 
 honours with the traditional grace that is fast disappearing. 
 Neither luxury nor magnificent surroundings are evidence of 
 high rank ; the true indications are a certain outward refine- 
 ment, a manner calm, easy, and naturally noble, putting every 
 one in his place while retaining its own, and amounting to 
 good breeding. This M. de Tallyrand possessed to perfection. 
 When M. de Barante delivered in the Chamber of Peers the 
 eulogy on my father,^ I sent a copy of it to M. de Talleyrand. 
 I still have the note in which he answered me in his own 
 handwriting,^ and marked by the good taste to which I have 
 just referred. ^ 
 
 The declaration handed over to the Abbe Dupanloup, and 
 duly examined by him and Monsignor Garibaldi,^ had aroused 
 some objections upon their side. Mme. ,de Dino, taking 
 advantage of the acquaintanceship which she had renewed 
 with the Archbishop, opened long discussions with him, and 
 tried very reasonably to prove that he should demand no more 
 than could be obtained. Her intimate knowledge of M. de 
 Talleyrand's character gave her arguments considerable 
 weight. These negotiations continued for some time. At 
 length the Duchess brought back the documents to her 
 uncle with some slight changes in the terms to which he 
 immediately agreed, and with a request for a supplementary 
 article, which he refused to insert, but which he consented to 
 incorporate in a letter which he was willing to send simul^ 
 taneously to the Pope. This compromise was accepted. The 
 two documents, drawn up and copied, were left in the hands 
 of M. de Talleyrand, as yet unsigned. Matters had reached 
 this stage. On Thursday, May 10, some twenty people had 
 dined at M. de Talleyrand's residence, when the next day the 
 Prince was seized with a terrible shivering fit at the table. 
 He was put to bed. His doctor, Cruveilhier, who had been 
 uneasy about him for some time, considered him seriously ill. 
 
 1 Session of April 16, 1838. 
 
 2 See Appendix. 
 
 8 Monsignor Garibaldi, papal nuncio at Paris. 
 
160 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The next day an enormous tumour appeared on his thigh ; 
 
 it was thought necessary to open it, and Cruveilhier told the 
 
 invalid that, as he had ceased operating for some time, he 
 
 would prefer to call in Marjolin.-^ " I understand, you would 
 
 rather there were two of you." And from that moment the 
 
 conviction of his danger never left him, but could not move 
 
 him. M. de Montrond, who had been sent by him to the 
 
 King on Sunday, informed him that he had spoken of him 
 
 to the King as very poorly. " Very poorly ! Very bad you 
 
 oughj to have said," and after this he continued to talk upon 
 
 all subjects with a readiness the more astonishing as he seemed 
 
 to be in great pain. Terrible fits of choking, which almost 
 
 reached suffocation, prevented him from lying down, while 
 
 the wound caused by the tumour would not allow him to be 
 
 seated. He was leaning on his side over his bed with his legs 
 
 dangling, supported by two valets, who relieved one anothei-, 
 
 holding his head upon their chests ; and from this position he 
 
 would get up to express his gratitude to his numerous visitors, 
 
 enjoy their conversation, and find in it some distraction from 
 
 the pain which he suffered with that patience which is born of 
 
 courage. I saw that the Chancellor was greatly affected by 
 
 this sad sight. He remembered M. de Talleyrand in the 
 
 splendour of his success, displaying his high capacity, and 
 
 holding in that very room, in 1814, councils at which the fate 
 
 of Europe had been decided. The contrast provided matter 
 
 enough for melancholy reflections, which our poor human 
 
 nature can always afford to observant minds. 
 
 However, the danger increased from hour to hour. The 
 
 rooms in the house were full of people of every rank and 
 
 every shade of opinion, and the family never separated. 
 
 Mme. de Dino was in a painful situation, divided between 
 
 those who reproached her for not extorting from M. de 
 
 Talleyrand a renunciation of the illegalities of his past life, 
 
 and others who accused her of wishing from personal interest 
 
 to disturb the sick man's last moments. At length, on 
 
 Tuesday evening, she resolved to speak to M. de Talleyrand 
 
 1 Jean Nicolas Marjolin (1780-1850). Physician of the Hotel Dien. 
 Professor of Pathology to the Faculty of Medicine. Member of the 
 Academy of Medicine. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 161 
 
 of the intentions he had expjressed, and to urge him to sign 
 the declarations already prepared. He received these over- 
 tures very badly, and told her that he would sign when it 
 was time. The doctors did not hide the fact that the danger 
 was critical. Mme. de Dino thought that all her long and 
 careful attempts were wasted, and was honestly in despair. 
 The sincere and pious soul of young Pauline was more 
 successful. She was indeed the child of M. de Talleyrand's 
 old age. She waited on him tenderly and devotedly; she 
 spoke to him of this signature, so earnestly desired by her 
 innocent heart, which could not understand the temporal 
 importance of it. M. de Talleyrand told her that he would 
 think of it seriously, and on the Wednesday, after the visit 
 of the doctors, he announced that he would sign the declara- 
 tion the next day at four o'clock in the morning. Then he 
 continued to see visitors, but in less number than in pre- 
 ceding days. Mme. Adelaide has told me that she had 
 spent part of the evening there : after some expressions of 
 gratitude for her kindness, he began to talk about ordinary 
 subjects without any kind of affectation, and not even pre- 
 tending unusual cheerfulness. Had it not been for the 
 painful position that I have described, one might have 
 thought him in his usual health ; but the doctors were under 
 no delusions, and uttered gloomy forebodings for the night. 
 Pauline came at nine o'clock to claim his promise to sign. 
 
 " I shall sign at four o'clock to-morrow morning," he cried 
 impatiently ; " go and rest till then." 
 
 However, at eleven o'clock she reappeared in the room. 
 " Is it four ? " he asked. He was told it was only eleven. 
 " Go away, Pauline ; do not be anxious. I have never 
 been in a hurry in my life, and yet I have always been in 
 time." 
 
 As a matter of fact, when four o'clock struck he sent for 
 Mme. de Dino. She had taken the precaution to bring 
 MM. Mole, de Sainte Aulaire, and de Barante to witness his 
 desire in case he should be incapable of writing ; but these 
 gentlemen were not called in, and in a firm hand he signed 
 his name, Charles Maurice, Prince de Talleyrand, in the 
 
 VOL. IV. L 
 
162 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 presence of the Abb^ Dupanloup, his servants, and his 
 doctor, Cruveilhier, from whom I have these details. Before 
 signing, he asked for the document to be read over. He 
 missed certain phrases which he remembered inserting; he 
 was reminded that they were in the letter to the Pope. 
 " Quite so ; I shall have to sign that too." Then he wished 
 the declaration to bear the date of the holograph document 
 which he had sent to the Abbe Dupanloup. The latter 
 could not precisely remember the date. 
 
 " It is very easily found," said the Prince ; " on the second 
 shelf of the book -case you will find some copies of my eulogy 
 upon M. de Reinhard which was delivered on the same day." 
 
 This clearly proved that the speech at the Academy, a very 
 unusual effort for M. de Talleyrand, was undertaken to show 
 that there was no moral weakening of his faculties at the 
 moment when he had drawn up the declaration, and that it 
 was the work of his own will. M. de Talleyrand attitudinised 
 to his last gasp. 
 
 The little Marie de Talleyrand, the Baron's daughter, was 
 to make her first communion on the very day when these 
 documents were signed. The invalid remembered the fact, 
 and asked for her to be brought. She fell on her knees 
 before him sobbing. "I bless you, little one," he said, 
 placing his hands on her head, " and wish you every kind of 
 happiness. I wiU share it, if it is permitted." Would any 
 one venture to affirm that at that supreme moment the 
 sceptic was not for a brief time a believer. He then asked 
 his valet for a watch and chain he had procured as a present 
 for Marie on that occasion. When the Abb^ Dupanloup 
 told him with some simplicity that the Archbishop would 
 give his life to alleviate his sufferings, M. de Talleyrand 
 replied in the slightly ironical tone that he was so well able 
 to assume, " He has something better to do with his life." 
 About eight o'clock a visit from the King was annoimced. 
 He was immediately preoccupied with the task of arranging 
 his room according to the forms of etiquette which he alone 
 knew. He gave minute instructions to his servants, to his 
 nephew, and to Mme. de Dino about the manner in which the 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 163 
 
 King was to be received, brought to his room, and shown out. 
 I do not know whether this anxiety exhausted his strength, 
 but Mme. Adelaide, who accompanied her brother, told me 
 that she was struck by the terrible change that had occurred 
 during the night. He seemed suffocated and overwhelmed, 
 and could hardly articulate a few words in reply to the King. 
 When, however, the King was about to withdraw, after a 
 short visit, M. de Talleyrand made a great effort, raised 
 himself, and uttered in a strong voice, " It is a fine day for 
 this household when the King enters it." Then he fell back, 
 and Mme. Adelaide, who stayed somewhat lohger, did not 
 hear his voice again until she was about to take her leave. 
 He clasped her hand, and said in a low and choking tone, 
 " I like you." Monsignor Garibaldi had gone to the Arch- 
 bishop early in the morning ; both were waiting impatiently 
 for the Abb^ Dupanloup. He gave them full details of what 
 had happened, and obtained their authorisation to restore 
 M. de Talleyrand to the bosom of the Church. Apparently 
 these formalities caused some delay, for he did not return 
 until eleven o'clock. M. de Talleyrand could no longer 
 speak. The Abbe gave him absolution, and then extreme 
 unction. The Archbishop called at the house, but he did 
 not see the dying man. About midnight his head was 
 affected, and the Prince expired at four o'clock in the 
 afternoon on May 17, 1838. 
 
 In spite of his sallow face and his unfortunate figure, M. de 
 Talleyrand always showed his distinguished breeding amid all 
 the vicissitudes of a stormy life, which drove him into paths 
 where he neither obtained nor deserved credit. He stood 
 face to face with the Revolution and the Directory, the 
 Empire and the Restoration, the crowd in the salon of M. de 
 Lafayette and the English aristocracy. He stood face to 
 face with death. The family quarrels aroused by M. de 
 Talleyrand's will, in which Mme. de Dino played a leading 
 part, do not belong to my subject, but the despatches which 
 arrived from Rome a few days after the funeral do require 
 mention. The Pope refused to recognise the declaration as 
 it had been drawn up, and demanded a retractation in far 
 
164 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 completer form than M. de Talleyrand would probably have 
 agi-eed to make. The delay of the messenger avoided all 
 scandal and was a fortunate occurrence. The Roman Court 
 scolded the Archbishop and Monsignor Garibaldi for their 
 indulgence, and our Charge d'Affaires, M. de Lordes, was 
 commissioned to smooth them down. In spite of its vexation 
 the Court showed itself diplomatic; the facts had been 
 accomplished, and it resolved to accept the declaration as 
 valid and adequate, but was careful not to publish it. I have 
 never read this declaration, but the terms of it have been 
 commimicated to me by persons who had knowledge of them. 
 I think I am correct in saying that it was drawn up in vague 
 and general terms. M. de Talleyrand testified his regret 
 that he had been drawn into the eiTors of the age in which 
 he lived, and also his desire to die in the bosom of the 
 Catholic, Apostolic and Roman Church in which he was born, 
 but of his abjuration, of his orders, of episcopacy, of marriage, 
 and of private scandal there was not a word or even a hint. 
 In his letter to the Pope he accused himself, and repented of his 
 momentary refusal to acknowledge the legitimate and salutary 
 authority of the Papal Chair, in reference to the civil con- 
 stitution of the clergy admitted and sworn to by him in 1791. 
 This alone of his misdeeds was conscientiously stated. 
 
 The funeral of the Prince de Talleyrand passed off quietly 
 and decently. Some disturbance had been predicted, but 
 there was none. There was, however, a great crowd to see the 
 procession pass. When M. de Talleyrand fell ill on May 11, 
 he was preparing to start for Valen^ay on the 15th. The 
 object of the journey was to receive the body of his brother, 
 the Due de Talleyrand, better known under the name of 
 Archambaud de Perigord,^ who preceded him to the tomb by 
 
 1 Archambaud Joseph, Comte, then Due de Talleyrand-F^rigord, born 
 on September 1, 1762, son of Charles Daniel, Comte de Talleyrand- 
 Perigord (1734-1788) and of Viotoire Eleonore de Damas d'Antigny, died 
 in 1809 ; Field Marshal in 1814 ; succeeded to the peerage of his brother, 
 the Prince de Talleyrand, by Royal Ordinance of December 25, 1815. Made 
 Duo in 1817. In 1779 be had married Madeleine Henri^tte Sabine Olivier 
 de Senozan de Viriville, daughter of the Marquis de Viriville ; she died 
 daring the Terror. He was the father of the Due de Dino, of the Comtesse 
 Juste de Noailles, and of Archambaud Marie Lonise de Talleyraud-Perigord, 
 who died unmarried in Berlin in 1808. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 165 
 
 some few weeks, and who, though his younger brother, was a far 
 older man than himself. For some years he had been in his 
 dotage. M. de Talleyrand was very anxious to be present at 
 this ceremony, for which he had given detailed orders. The 
 bodies of the two brothers tmvelled together, and a common 
 funeral service was held over them at Valen^ay. It is impos- 
 sible not to be struck by incidents of this kind, which show 
 once more how constantly human calculations are overthrown 
 by Providence. 
 
DEATH OF PRINCESS MARIE 
 
 P'ORLEANS, DUCHESS OF 
 
 WURTEMBERG, 1839 
 
 Childhood of Princess Marie — The artistic temperament — 
 Education of the children of the Duo d'0rl6ans — Marriage of the 
 Princess Louise d'Orl^ans — Mme. Mallet — Her death — The 
 Princess Marie's scorn of popularity — The Princess Clementine 
 — Works of the Princess Marie — The Count of Syracuse — The 
 King of Naples — The Princess Marie's vocation for marriage 
 
 When so recently I amused myself by writing the story of her 
 
 childhood,^ the Princess Marie was in all the splendour of her 
 
 brilliant youth, and I little expected that I should be allowed 
 
 to speak of her last moments ; but the life and death of this 
 
 young woman are so unusual in the rank in which she was 
 
 bom, that it is impossible not to dwell upon them. I have 
 
 avoided using the word admiration which rose to my mind, 
 
 because I reserve it for those who, with the same qualities 
 
 and the same virtues, submit them to the will of society and 
 
 accept the fate that God has given them without exhausting 
 
 their lives in futile combats against destiny. Such was the life 
 
 of Princess Marie, and in twenty-five years she succumbed to 
 
 the struggle. I do not propose to write a eulogy of her — quite 
 
 the contrary. It was not because she was too gifted, but 
 
 because something in her was wanting, that she found the 
 
 sweetest of fates so bitter. When this concession has once 
 
 been made to the demands of reason, we can devote ourselves 
 
 to the contemplation of her brilliant qualities which attracted 
 
 both mind and heart. 
 
 1 See vol. ii. p. 169. 
 166 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 167 
 
 The children of the Due d'Orleans fell into groups 
 according to their years. The Due de Chartres, the Prin- 
 cesses Louise and Marie, and the Due de Nemours were 
 sufficiently of an age to live together and to follow the same 
 studies under the same instructors.^ Princess Marie was the 
 life and soul and the cherished tyrant of this quartette, 
 whom she dominated, though neither they nor she suspected 
 the fact. More often punished, and yet more often admired, 
 than the rest, she was the despair and the delight of her 
 masters, whose favourite she remained when all was said and 
 done. Notwithstanding the perfection of Princess Louise, 
 who was never scolded for anything, the outbreaks of Marie 
 were so graceful, and she made amends for them with such 
 feeling, that she was only the more beloved. Like all 
 persons upon whom genius has laid its hand, she was subject 
 to fits of helplessness, which were known as idleness, and 
 which were the despair of her mother and her governess ; 
 but soon she would make a fresh start and rapidly outstrip 
 those whom she had allowed to leave her behind. It is 
 somewhat remarkable how many minds, even those extremely 
 distinguished, are subject in early youth to these fits of 
 moral stupefaction when everything within them seems 
 benumbed. I think the fact is to be ascribed to a morbid 
 state of imagination, to which educational theorists cannot 
 pay too much attention. It appears as a certain discontent 
 with everything earthly, with the world as it is and its 
 society, with acquaintances that seem too narrow-minded, 
 and affections that seem too feeble. It is, in short, an 
 aspiration towards the infinite, a desire for the fruit of the 
 tree of knowledge, which has been recently entitled the 
 artistic temperament for want of some better term, and 
 which should be dealt with as soon as it appears. Princess 
 Marie was seriously stricken with this malady. No one re- 
 cognised it ; it grew up with her, and she succumbed to it. 
 
 The desire of the Due d'Orleans for popularity was 
 
 1 The Duo de Chartres was born in 1810 ; Princess Louise in 1812 ; 
 Princess Marie in 1813 ; the Duo de Nemours in 1814. Then came 
 Princess Clementine, born in 1817 ; the Prince de Joinville-in 1818 ; the 
 Due d'Aumale in 1822 ; and the Due de Montpensier in 1824. 
 
168 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 perceptible in the education given to his children. Not 
 only were his sons sent to college, but their instructors were 
 so chosen that every one about the young Princes spoke the 
 liberal jargon of the age; instead of discoursing to them 
 upon the duties which their high rank involved, attempts 
 were made to degi-ade this rank in their eyes as a worn-out 
 chimera which all distinguished men would spurn. Princess 
 Marie soon regarded the ties of rank as nothing more than 
 so many fetters upon the wishes of her heart and the supe- 
 riority of her intellect. Long before any one suspected it, 
 she felt profoundly grieved that she had been born a Prin- 
 cess and was restricted to what she called a life of deception, 
 as if any social position did not require the sacrifices of some 
 tastes. She had instinctively discovered the disagreement 
 which had divided the Tuileries and the Palais Royal. 
 While Piincess Louise readily submitted to the alFectionate 
 caresses of Madame la Dauphine, Princess Marie coldly drew 
 away from marks of affection which she would have thought 
 it a kind of cowardice to seek. Hence the July Revolution 
 produced very different effects upon the two young Princesses. 
 Princess Louise received it by sharing her mother's tears 
 and allowing the absent and the victims to fill her mind. 
 Princess Marie found food in it for her imagination, and 
 became for a moment enthusiastic. Soon, however, she was 
 disgusted by the spectacle before her eyes ; her independent 
 mind refused to pay court to the multitude, as the recently 
 exiled Court refused, and she again retired to the seclusion 
 of her ideal world. 
 
 During the last years of the Restoration the Due d'Orleans 
 gave a series of lectures upon modern history for his children, 
 which were delivered every Saturday. This family meeting 
 took up the greater part of the morning. It provided work 
 for the following week, while the analyses of the preceding 
 lectures were also examined. I have heard that the note- 
 be oks of Princess Louise were the better, but that the 
 answers of Princess Marie to her father's questions showed 
 greater sagacity The superiority of the Due de Chartres 
 was indisputable, and was not disputed by his sisters, and 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 169 
 
 these mornings charmed both pupils and the father who acted 
 as professor. They had no idea of the terrible lesson in 
 practical history which they were all to receive. The taste 
 for serious study entertained by the Princess Louise received 
 only a brief check at the July Revolution. The Queen, with 
 her usual common sense, was anxious to remove her daughters 
 from the prevailing feverish atmosphere ; she sent them back 
 to their usual occupations and to their peaceful lives whenever 
 these were not too violently interrupted by the course of 
 events. At the same time it was impossible for young and 
 intelligent girls of seventeen and eighteen years of age not to 
 take a greater share than perhaps was desirable in the troubles 
 and anxieties of the parents whom they adored. However, 
 the lofty and sensible piety of Princess Louise, comparable to 
 that of the Queen, helped her to overcome this agitation. 
 She had gone back to her professors, whom she astonished by 
 the depth and modesty of her learning. 
 
 In the same summer of 1831 Princess Marie abandoned the 
 career of pupil, left the route marked out by her drawing- 
 masters, and began a series of compositions which aroused 
 their admiration. Walter Scott's " Ivanhoe," the first novel 
 which she was allowed to read, inspired her youthful talent. 
 I have seen the sketches which this novel inspired, and they 
 were remarkable for their intelligent choice of subjects. 
 They led her to study the costumes and manners of the 
 Middle Ages. She soon abandoned fiction for history, and 
 chose as a subject for numerous designs the Joan of Arc whom 
 she afterwards reproduced in sculptures which the most dis- 
 tinguished artists would be glad to have executed. It is 
 somewhat remarkable that all the King's children should' 
 have strong leanings to drawing, painting, and sculpture. 
 The Prince de Joinville would have modelled as well as his 
 sister Marie if he had had the time for it. It is also remark- 
 able that they were ail completely unmusical, and tliat music 
 was actually disagreeable to them. Ordinarily a taste for 
 art makes any art welcome to an organism which becomes the 
 common centre of art. 
 
 The negotiations for the marriage of Princess Louise were 
 
170 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 conducted entirely under her observation, though she paid 
 little attention to them.^ Entirely devoted to her family, 
 the thought of leaving them at these troubled times was 
 cruel to her, and the husband who was offered to her, to 
 whom she afterwards became deeply attached, could not then 
 take the place in her young heart of the affections from 
 which he removed her. To say that compulsion was brought 
 to bear would be absurd in the eyes of those who know the 
 domestic life of these princes and their tender affection, but 
 it is certain that all about her did their best for three 
 months to obtain her consent by dint of reason and love. 
 Princess Marie worked hard. The King alone asked that 
 her choice should be left free, and, the evening before the 
 marriage at Compiegne when he found her in tears, he told 
 her that there was still time to break it off, and that he 
 would undertake the responsibility if she felt any repugnance 
 for the King of the Belgians. She replied that the only 
 cause of grief was removal from him, and that any husband 
 would be equally disagreeable to her. The Queen scolded, 
 persuaded and consoled her, and the marriage took place. 
 People were greatly astonished by the attitude of Princess 
 Marie during this journey to Compiegne. Her apparent 
 complete carelessness at the moment of separation for the 
 first time from this angelic sister, whom she had never left 
 for an hour since her birth, seemed evidence of unusual want 
 of feeling. A young lady, Mile, de Roure,^ a friend of the 
 Princesses' childhood, was more scandalised than any one. 
 She wiped away the tears of Princess Louise, and sym- 
 pathised with her while Princess Marie was jesting, romping 
 and laughing about them. 
 
 She continued to play this part until the cai-riage which 
 was taking away her sister had left the courtyard. Then she 
 ran and shut herself up in her own room. Some hours after- 
 wards Denise de Roure came in and found her in a flood of 
 tears and despair. Princess Marie fell into her arms, saying 
 
 1 The marriage of the Princess Lonise d'Orl^ans and the King of the 
 Belgians, Leopold I., whose first wife had been Princess Charlotte of 
 Wales, was celebrated at Compiegne on August 8, 1832. 
 
 2 Daughter of the Marquis de Boure, lady to Queen Marie Am^lie. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 171 
 
 that her happiness was at an end and her life shrouded in 
 gloom. She drew a lively picture of all that Louise had 
 been to her and of her loss. Denise listened with surprise, 
 and could not help asking why, if she felt the separation so 
 deeply, she had assumed an indifference which had astonished 
 every one and certainly hurt her sister's feelings. 
 
 " I knew," she replied, " that Louise would never consent 
 to marry if she guessed the hundredth part of the grief I 
 feel. I had promised mother not to dissuade her, for I think 
 as she does, that marriage is not only proper, but is a woman's 
 duty, and that attempts to avoid it are failings in one's duty 
 towards God." 
 
 Princess Marie faithfully followed these principles, for 
 not only did she raise no objection to any of the marriages 
 proposed for her, but she showed much willingness to agree 
 to every successive project. Her grief-stricken heart at that 
 time demanded help from her imagination. She became a 
 close friend of Mile. Antonine de Celles, and both plunged 
 into a state of ecstatic devotion which bordered upon 
 mysticism. Her governess, Mme. Mallet, took alarm and 
 warned the Queen, whose sensible piety would not countenance 
 these aberrations. She kept Princess Marie more constantly 
 with her, and took advantage of the marriage of Mile, de 
 Celles with M. de Caumont to break off her intimacy with 
 her daughter. 
 
 I think that Mme. Mallet was beginning to grow uneasy 
 concerning the future of the young Princess, of whom she 
 was extremely fond. Though a highly educated person, 
 Mme. Mallet had little common sense, which was replaced in 
 her case by sympathy and devotion. Her two august pupils 
 could not have been in better hands for the purpose of 
 becoming equally virtuous and distinguished, but only a 
 really dominant personality could have issued prohibitions to 
 the Princess Marie herself, and Mme. Mallet was not equal 
 to this task. For a long time she had been completely 
 dominated by her pupil, whom she adored, and was more 
 inclined to be led by her and to sympathise with the weak- 
 nesses of her heart than to help her to correct them. 
 
172 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 However, she gave useful support to the Queen in the 
 task of regulating the religious sentiments of the Princess. 
 The tendency to mysticism gradually disappeared, and, 
 though her religion preserved a somewhat more enthusi- 
 astic character than that of her mother and her sisters, she 
 had abandoned the exaggerations which she had almost 
 reached. Deprived of the outlet for her feelings which she 
 had found in her sister Louise, her sentiments reacted with 
 renewed force upon herself. From that time I should date 
 the beginning of the ravages which her inward struggles 
 caused in her at the expense of her life. There was no 
 constant progress to be marked, but there were crises of 
 mental suffering which found no outward means of allevia- 
 tion. She thought it a feeling exclusively her own, and 
 complained that she was unable to inspire anything like it. 
 When she was reminded of the many family ties by which 
 she was surrounded, she would reply that her parents loved 
 her as their eighth child, that her brothers and sisters had 
 seven others upon whom to pour their love. " Louise was the 
 only one," she added, " who identified herself with me, and 
 now she has a husband and children who naturally absorb her 
 affection." The death of Mme. Mallet was the last drop in 
 the cup of her bitterness. She breathed her last in the arms 
 of the young Princess, who attended her as a daughter, as 
 a nurse, and as a saint, never leaving her night or day, 
 supplying all her wants, and exhorting her like a pastor of 
 souls. When she had herself closed the eyes of her old 
 friend she threw herself into the arms of Olivia de Chabot,^ 
 who had watched her pious work and shared her deep 
 affliction. 
 
 " Now," she said, " there is no one on earth who loves me 
 more than all the world." 
 
 Olivia protested in the name of the warm faithful friendship 
 that united her to the Princess. 
 
 " Oh, my dear Olivia, you have your family, and you will 
 get married, and you ought to prefer your husband before 
 anybody." 
 
 1 Comtesse Olivia de Cbabot, lady-in-iraiting to the Princess. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 173 
 
 This idea of married life was ever present to Princess Marie 
 as the only type of real happiness. Her family life, indeed, 
 was likely to maintain her in this idea which the Queen had 
 always striven to inculcate, passionately desiring as she did 
 the marriage of her daughters. So there was always some one 
 in prospect ; but one after another they all failed, and Princess 
 Marie regarded this circumstance as one of the restrictions 
 inherent to the life of a princess. For these there seemed to 
 her to be no compensation ; the many advantages in respect 
 of comfort and pleasure which were due to her station in 
 life were so familiar that she never thought of noticing 
 them. 
 
 At the same time, no etiquette was ever less troublesome. 
 The Queen did her best to give the Princess such freedom as 
 was compatible with a society in which the press assumes the 
 licence of attacking all that it should respect as soon as it is 
 visible to outward view. However, Princess Marie had suc- 
 ceeded in acquiring a certain popularity, though indeed not 
 by seeking for it. I remember that one day, when I had dined 
 at the Tuileries, she was standing in front of the fire, leaning 
 upon a tall screen placed before her, at the end of which I was 
 also leaning. The salon was full of Deputies, some of whom 
 had dined at the Chateau, while others had come to call — 
 parenthetically I may say that " to call '" is the term in use 
 now ; eight years ago I should have written " to pay their 
 respects." The Queen was going from one to the other with 
 graceful words and smiles. Princess Marie said : 
 
 " I have been watching for a quarter of an hour to see if 
 that man would escape mamma's notice," and she pointed to a 
 little man, insignificant and plebeian in appearance, who had 
 taken refuge between a table and an armchair. At the same 
 time we saw the Queen moving towards him. The Princess 
 looked at me with a smile : " I should have been greatly 
 astonished if mamma had not unearthed him." Though I 
 was not particularly intimate with Princess Marie, I had con- 
 stantly seen her from her childhood, which fact, together 
 perhaps with my character, allowed me to speak freely with 
 her, and I replied : 
 
174 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 " If Madame would give the Queen a little more assistance, 
 her task would be less difficult." 
 
 " I should be very sorry to try ; I know nothing about it." 
 
 " So much the worse, Madame ; every one has his profession 
 in this world, and I need not tell you how a kindly word and a 
 gracious smile from people of your rank, arouse popularity and 
 attract supporters," 
 
 She put her hand on my arm and cut me short, half 
 laughing and half seriously. 
 
 " Ah, dear Mme. de Boigne, those two words have spoilt 
 your lesson : popularity ! and supporters ! It is degrading 
 to humiliate oneself before people for whom one does not 
 care or whom one despises to obtain their support. The 
 custom is not of our time. Moreover, believe me, it is quite 
 
 I denied this assertion. Our conversation continued for 
 some time, and I again quoted her mother's example. She 
 admitted the veneration and the love that she inspired. 
 " But then," she said, " mamma is perfection. Who would 
 venture to flatter herself that she was taking her place ? " 
 
 I had too much respect for the truth to reply, "You, 
 Madame," but I said that she might at least try to imitate 
 her. She replied, with a smile, that she could never begin 
 by going to talk to all those gentlemen in black. Then she 
 drew an inference with much grace and with more wit than 
 reason, that in the present age princes were no longer so 
 surrounded by illusions as to be obliged to dispense polite- 
 ness; that each was judged by his intrinsic worth, and she 
 said in conclusion : 
 
 " After all, the Queen is beloved and respected, not because 
 she went to talk to that little man behind the armchair, but 
 because she is an excellent mother, an excellent wife, and a 
 woman who more than performs all the duties which heaven 
 has entrusted to her." 
 
 Thus it is clear that in the case of Princess Marie the idea 
 of the joys and duties of married life was ever prominent in 
 her mind. I would not venture to affirm that — ^possibly in 
 spite of her professed liberalism, and certainly without her 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 175 
 
 knowledge — her old Bourbon blood was showing itself and 
 aroused in her some moral repugnance for the people with 
 whom the July Revolution was forcing her to rub elbows, 
 while it increased her disdain for popularity. In any case 
 she carefully avoided commonplace forms of politeness and 
 court receptions seemed to her forced labour. Even the 
 balls became disagreeable to her as soon as the invitations 
 extended beyond the limits of close intimacy. The poor 
 Queen now says, " Marie was too perfect for this world. We 
 did not understand her, she soared far above us." But at 
 the same time she would have preferred her daughter to live 
 a more mundane existence in her drawing-room, and I have 
 often seen her hurt by her discourteous silences. The idea 
 that Princess Marie was unconsciously influenced by the 
 Royal instincts that she undoubtedly possessed, was suggested 
 to my mind by the fact that she was never so happy as 
 during the prolonged visits that she made to the Queen 
 of the Belgians, who was surrounded by the narrowest and 
 minutest etiquette owing to the German habits of her 
 husband. Madame Adelaide has often told me that she 
 was ready to die of boredom at the end of four days ; but 
 her niece, who was much younger, more active and more 
 ready to take dislikes, prolonged her stay for weeks with 
 keen satisfaction, and returned to us obviously more cheerful 
 than she had gone away. The fact indeed may be explained 
 by the tender affection uniting the two sisters. 
 
 I have not spoken hitherto of Princess Clementine ; ^ as 
 long as her education lasted, namely, until 1836, her gover- 
 ness, Mme. Angelet, an unusually clever woman, who was 
 under no illusions concerning Princess Marie, and at least 
 saw the worst side of her character, feared the influence 
 which she might exert upon a youthful imagination, and 
 kept her sister entirely away from her. I have reason to 
 think that the Queen shared the idea that it would be 
 advisable not to hand Clementine over to the attractions of 
 
 1 Marie Clementine Caroline L^opoldine Clotilde d'Orleans, born at 
 Neuilly on June 3, 1817, married in 1843 Prince Augustus of Saxe-Ooburg- 
 Gotha (1818-1881). She survived all the members of her generation and 
 died in 1907. 
 
176 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Marie until she was able to think for herself. In any case 
 success justified the precaution. Princess Clementine is an 
 accomplished Princess from every point of view. She does 
 not despise her position, for which I esteem her all the more. 
 During the winter of 1834 the Due d'Orleans gave some 
 balls to his sisters in his apartments. A group was there 
 noticed representing Joan of Arc at her first battle. The 
 warrior girl was passing over the body of an overthrown 
 enemy, and shared the reluctance of her horse. The ex- 
 pression of candour and pity upon her face, conjoined with 
 her inspired look, was conceived and rendered with unusual 
 talent, and the modelling of the figures and the horses was 
 perfect. Lovers of art grew enthusiastic over this beautiful 
 work by an unknown author. At the second ball some 
 indiscreet persons mentioned the name of Princess Marie; 
 thus it was that her remarkable talent for sculpture was 
 revealed. It had hithei-to remained hidden in her studio, 
 and only at the expense of , much trouble had the Due 
 d'Orleans secured permission to take a cast of this group. 
 She was working at the same time upon a magnificent panel 
 which the Due d'Orleans was having made in Renaissance 
 style, and which may rival the finest works of Benvenuto 
 Cellini. Princess Marie did not confine her artistic efibrts to 
 one style, but also designed stained-glass windows, of which 
 a specimen may be seen in the chapel of Saint Saturnin at 
 Fontainebleau. She had already made some designs for her 
 private room and for a Gothic pavilion in the Chateau of 
 Laeken. Many others remained in her portfolio when it 
 perished in the conflagration of which I shall speak later. 
 I do not know precisely at what time the King ordered her 
 Joan of Arc statue for Versailles. The secret was kept even 
 from intimate friends, and the statue was in position even 
 before any one suspected its existence. I do not think there 
 was any flattery in the general admiration which it aroused 
 when it was subjected to public inspection at the opening of 
 the Palace of Versailles. Women do not secure much flattery 
 in the present age, and Princesses none. By special favour 
 I saw at the same time the Princess's studio. Her statue 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 177 
 
 of Moore's angel carrying a tear of the repentant sinner to 
 heaven in the hollow of his hand, I thought charming, and 
 better than the Joan of Arc, It has not yet been given to public 
 inspection, and I do not know what will be thought of it. 
 
 Prince Leopold of Naples * quarrelled — for, in spite of the 
 rank of the personages, no more appropriate term can be 
 found — quaiTelled with the King, his brother. He came to 
 seek refuge in the Court of France, where he was received as 
 a member of the family. The Queen appeared as mediator 
 between her two nephews. Prince Leopold soon showed a 
 keen desire to contract with Princess Marie an alliance which 
 had already been mooted. The Dowager Queen of Naples 
 was extremely anxious for it.' King Ferdinand offered no 
 formal opposition, but declined to enter into any of the 
 arrangements necessary for the accomplishment of the project, 
 and recalled his brother. Much vexation was felt here when he 
 took his departure without any definite result, and after his 
 attentions had been sufficiently marked to attract universal 
 notice. The Princess was deeply hurt, and the Queen, who 
 accused herself of encouraging her to hope for this family 
 alliance, was profoundly saddened. The Prince had promised 
 to gain the consent of his brother, but the Queen Mother 
 explained that he would not be firm enough to exhort it. 
 Admiral de Rigny was sent to Naples to oblige the King to 
 give a categorical explanation.' Ten minutes' conversation 
 between the Ambassador Extraordinary and his Neapolitan 
 Majesty ended in an open breach. The Admiral embarked 
 in a frigate which was waiting for him, and the Ambassadors 
 were withdrawn by the two courts. A few months afterwards 
 the Queen of Naples, to whose influence was attributed the 
 King's objections to an alliance with France, died in child- 
 
 1 Leopold, Count of Syracuse (1813-1860), son of the King of the Two 
 Sicilies, Frangois I. (1777-1830). Brother of King Ferdinand II., of the 
 Duchesse de Berry, of the Queen of Spain, Maria Christina, of the Bmpress 
 of Brazil, Theresa, wife of Dom Pedro II., &c. He married in 1837, Marie, 
 Princess of Savoy-Carignan, daughter of Joseph Chevalier de Savoy and of 
 Mile, de La Vanguyon. (See vol. i. p. 327 and vol. ii. p. 19. ) 
 
 2 Isabella, Infanta of Spain (1789-1848), second wife of the King of the 
 Two Sicilies, Frangois I., and mother of Prince Leopold. 
 
 9 See in the Appendix letter from Admiral d« Bigny, under date 
 October 23, 1836. 
 VOL. IV. M 
 
178 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 birth,^ and three months had not passed before the widowed 
 Sovereign was in search of another wife. 
 
 He visited the Catholic courts of Germany in succession, 
 and came at length to Paris, though his relations with us 
 were so far from friendly that he had not even an Ambassador 
 in residence. I think I am correct in saying that our Queen 
 and her daughter feared a marriage with the King as much 
 as they had desired one with Prince Leopold, and if policy 
 had begun negotiations for such a purpose, it would have 
 encountered great obstacles within the palace. At the same 
 time^ the attitude of the King of Naples was alike strange and 
 surly as regards our Princesses ; for Princess Clementine was 
 old enough for him to think of her. He spent three weeks 
 at Paris, apparently examining them, and almost paying them 
 court, and the day after his return to Naples he issued an 
 official demand for the hand of the Archduchess Theresa.* No 
 greater discourtesy could have been devised. It was keenly 
 felt by the Princess Marie, and her sadness increased. I have 
 it from one of her most intimate friends, who advised her to 
 adopt the attitude of one refusing to marry, pointing out 
 the pleasures of her position in so united a family, with the 
 unusual talent which would enable her to avoid all boredom, 
 that she suddenly cried, "And when I appear before God 
 with my sculptures in my arms, what shall I say when he asks 
 me, ' Was it for that that I sent you upon earth ? ' " 
 
 Afterwards, when she complained as usual that there was 
 nothing exclusive in the sentiments she aroused, her friend 
 pointed out to her that exclusiveness was very rare in any 
 kind of intimacy. 
 
 " You do not understand me, my dear ; you are speaking of 
 love, and I of conj ugal affection, a very different thing. A hus- 
 band has but one wife, and a wife but one husband. Such is the 
 divine command, and from this union come all the good, all the 
 happiness, and all the duties for which we have been created." 
 
 1 Maria Christina, Princess of Savoy (1812-1836), daughter of Victor 
 Bmmannel I., King of Sardinia. 
 
 2 Maria Theresa Charlotte, daughter of the Archduke Charles, who had 
 been considered in 1836 forthe Dno d'OrWans (see pp. 121 and 125). The 
 marriage took place in 1837. 
 
II 
 
 Journey to Belgium — Uarriage of Prince Leopold of Kaples — 
 Duke Alexander of Wurtemberg — The Princess refuses a settle^ 
 ment in France — Marriage of the Princess Marie at Trianon — 
 Her Iiappiness — Tlie burning of the Princess's country house at 
 Gotha — Birth of Prince Philip — Travels in the south — Death of 
 the Duchess of Wurtemberg — Her last moments — Funeral at 
 Dreux— " For Joinville " 
 
 The Queen's care had been ever directed to the preparation 
 of her daughters as good mothers and good wives. The seed 
 sown in the heart of Princess Marie had grown far more 
 rapidly than she would have herself desired, for the delay of 
 her marriage made her very unhappy. Her health suffered, 
 her moods and her sadness increased. The Queen was greatly 
 worried, and as some distraction Madame Adelaide took the 
 Princess to Brussels and left her there. She only returned to 
 Paris for the man'iage of the Due d'Orleans in company with 
 the Queen of the Belgians. Her deep melancholy was obvious 
 to all during the festivities then held.^ An additional 
 vexation was the news which she heard at Fontainebleau 
 itself, of the marriage of Prince Leopold of Naples with 
 Mile, de Carignan, daughter of a Carignan who is not recog- 
 nised by the Kings of Sardinia, and of Mile, de La Vauguyon ; ^ 
 an overwhelming insult to the house of Orleans. The Queen 
 and Princess Marie, who perhaps thought with reason that 
 they had shown their desire for this alliance too strongly, 
 
 1 See pp. 133, 134. 
 
 2 Joseph, Knight of Savoy, had died in 182S, and his claims had never 
 been admitted by the elder branch. But Charles Albert, who had been 
 King since 1831, had recognised the right of the children born of the 
 marriage with Mile, de La Vauguyon. Eugene became Prince of Savoy- 
 Carignan, and Marie bin sister married in 1837 Prince Leopold, Oonnt of 
 Syracuse. (Boyal Decree of April 28, 1834.) 
 
 179 
 
180 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 were equally hurt, but the Princess, who was younger and less 
 resigned, displayed the more irritation. Her gloominess in- 
 creased and her temper as well as her health sensibly changed. 
 The Queen then began to beat the coverts of Germany for a 
 suitable husband. The King of the Belgians proposed Duke 
 Alexander of Wurtemberg,^ the sixth son of a younger son, 
 but a member of the Royal household. Even this very 
 moderate alliance was not arranged without some difficulty. 
 The Prince, a cousin-german of the Emperor Nicholas, had 
 all his interests in Russia * and not only was the direct consent 
 of the Emperor required but also an undertaking that he 
 would not use his influence to gain a refusal from the King 
 of Wurtemberg. The difference of religion became an 
 obstacle everywhere and especially at Rome. The Princess 
 would have earnestly desired that all her children, like those 
 of her sister. Queen Louise, should be brought up in the 
 Catholic faith. The members of the house of Wurtemberg 
 were entirely opposed to the plan. These difficulties involved 
 considerable negotiations with St. Petersburg, Stuttgart, and 
 Rome ; at length they were overcome and the marriage was 
 announced towards the middle of September, 
 
 Public opinion agreed that Duke Alexander was of no 
 particular mental distinction, but spoke loudly of his high 
 character, and no one could dispute his splendid appearance.^ 
 
 1 Alexander, Duke of Wurtemberg (1804-1881). He was a son of 
 Alexander Frederic Charles (1771-1833), fifth son of Frederic Eugtoe 
 (1732-1797) and of Antoinette (1779-1824), daughter of the Duke of Saxe- 
 Coburg-Saalfeld. Duke Alexander was cousin-german to the King of 
 Wurtemberg, William I. (1781-1864). 
 
 2 The Emperor Paul I., father of Nicholas I., had married on October 13, 
 1776, Sophia Dorothy Augusta LouiBa (Maria Feodorowna) of Wurtemberg, 
 born October 25, 1759, and sister of Alexander Frederic Charles, Dnke of 
 Wurtemberg, Cavalry General of the Busslan service, father of Duke 
 Alexander, married to Princess Marie d'OrWans. 
 
 B K. de Sainte Aulaire writes from Vienna on September 21, 1837 : " Is 
 the marriage of Princess Marie certain? The sister of Prince Mettemich, 
 the Duchess of Wurtemberg,* speaks very well of her nephew, Duke 
 Alexander. 
 
 "Baron Blomberg, the Wurtemberg Minister, has come into my study 
 
 * Maria Pauline, bom on November 22, 1771, daughter of Francis 
 QeoTge Charles, Prince Metternicb. She bad married on February 23, 
 1817, Ferdinand Frederic Augustus, Duke of Wurtemberg, Austrian Field 
 Mi3''sha), uunle of Duke Alexander and brother of the Empress Maria, wife 
 of Paul I. of Bussin, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 181 
 
 In ajny case the Princess seemed entirely satisfied and when I 
 went to offer my official congratulations at Saint Cloud, she 
 received them most graciously. Her countenance had resumed 
 its sweetness and cheerfulness ; she was carefully dressed and 
 she turned towards Duke Alexander, who was standing behind 
 her chair and was apparently much absorbed in her, with looks 
 expressing her satisfaction. On speaking of this marriage 
 with Madame Adelaide some time before, I had expressed the 
 thought that it was intended to keep Princess Marie in her 
 family by settling the young couple somewhere in France. 
 
 " We should like that very much," she replied, " I have 
 even offered to give them my house in the Rue de Varenne, 
 but Marie will not hear of it. As she is marrying a German 
 she intends to become German. ' If,' she says, ' the King 
 does not think it a suitable match, he should not consent to 
 the marriage.' But when it is over she claims to be no more 
 than her husband's wife, dependent only upon him, to have 
 no other rank, no other fortune and no other fate than his. 
 It would be hateful to her to see him regarded as the husband 
 of Princess Marie, and this is what would inevitably happen 
 in France, so she proposed to go away immediately after the 
 ceremony." 
 
 It is clear to what an extent this young Princess had been 
 brought up in the spirit of the gospel and of the sacred 
 rights of husband over wife. Since the Prince had arrived 
 her satisfaction with his person had not weakened her inten- 
 tion to efface herself, and she saw the moment of her marriage 
 approach with a satisfaction which she did not attempt to 
 hide. The marriage took place at Trianon before the family, 
 the officials on duty, and persons oflBcially summoned.^ No 
 other invitations were issued. The Princess seemed radiant 
 during the two days that she spent there. On the third day 
 she went away, and parted with all her family with less 
 emotion than they showed. Whenever she thought she was 
 
 as I am writing these words, and confirms the news of the marriage 
 ofliciall;. He also speaks of a beautiful castle near Bayreuth which would 
 be a suitable residence for our Princess during the summer. I flatter 
 myself that during the winter we shall keep her at Paris in the Bue de 
 Varenne. . . ." (Unedited correspondence.) 
 I The marriage took place on October 17, 1837. 
 
182 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 accomplishing a duty, she preserved such a command over 
 herself that it was impossible to infer from her appearance 
 what she was feeling ; but the spectators were angry with 
 her for the indifference with which she seemed to receive the 
 tearful embraces of her family and the anxiety with which 
 she hurried into the carriage which was to take her away. 
 The sentries saw her smiling at her husband as she passed. 
 The sobs of Princess Louise on her departure from Compiegne 
 were remembered, and the impression was not favourable to 
 Princess Marie, especially in the household, where all had 
 been daily witnesses of the love which her family felt for her. 
 As a matter of fact this marriage crowned her aspirations ; 
 there was nothing absolutely out of harmony with her rank, 
 it was authorised by the assent of her family, and the 
 example of Princess Louise reconciled her to the thought of 
 a Protestant husband. The husband pleased her greatly, 
 and the independent wandering life which she foresaw seemed 
 to her taste far preferable to the sharing of a throne. 
 I do not know whether the lapse of years would not have 
 brought other ideas, but for the moment she was completely 
 satisfied. 
 
 The Princess, like all people of artistic taste, had a mania 
 for travelling. The projects which she was already forming 
 for visits to Italy, Greece, and the East, as no duty would 
 oblige her husband to reside in one spot rather than in 
 another, seemed to her a complete compensation for her lack 
 of social importance. She gave ready expression to her 
 delight that his only possession was a country-house in 
 Saxony bearing the singular name of " Fancy." The King 
 and Queen, who placed the happiness of their child before 
 all other considerations, appeared satisfied. The Due 
 d'Orl^ans did not succeed in hiding his opinion that the 
 marriage was a poor alliance, and that Duke Alexander was 
 a very heavy brother-in-law. He would have preferred 
 Princess Marie to remain unmarried, and had expressed his 
 wishes to her, while showing his desire to revive an example 
 of that tender brotherly love which the King and Mme. 
 Adelaide displayed before them every moment. I have even 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 183 
 
 reason to believe that he went so far as to point out that the 
 Prince to whom she was about to give herself seemed to him 
 hardly capable of appreciating her worth. The fact remains 
 that the Princess was deeply wounded by her brother's 
 attitude, and that a perceptible coolness between them was 
 always apparent. 
 
 The German lady who was to accompany the Princess 
 happened to be too ill to start. The young couple made no 
 mention of this fact. In the evening the Queen learnt that 
 in her anxiety for independence the Princess had been 
 travelling entirely alone with the husband she had married 
 four days previously. Her progress was stopped by tele- 
 graph, and the Duchesse de Massa,-*- lady of honour to the 
 French Princesses, was hastily despatched to rejoin them and 
 to accompany the Duchess df Wurtemberg as far as the 
 residence of her new family. The Princess displayed some 
 vexation, but her entry to Germany was the more properly 
 made. She was most kindly welcomed by the Duchess of 
 Coburg, the sister of Duke Alexander, near whom she had a 
 residence. * Though Princess Marie was so entirely bored by 
 the restrictions of her position in Paris, she submitted with 
 wonderful readiness to the narrow etiquette of the little 
 German Courts which she visited in succession to make the 
 acquaintance of her husband's relations ; but love is a great 
 incentive, and her passion had grown so keen that she wrote 
 one day to the Queen, her mother, saying that nothing could 
 be more delightful than a sledge journey of fifteen leagues 
 in snow six feet deep with fifteen degrees of cold. Her sleigh 
 companion must have been very agreeable to enliven such a 
 
 1 The Duchesse de Massa had been appointed Lady of Honour to the 
 Princesses on May 4, 1832. (Moniteur.) 
 
 2 Antoinette Augusta Maria Anna of Wurtemberg, born on September 17, 
 1799, married on December 23, 1832, Ernest I. (Antoine Charles Louis, 
 1784-1844), Duke of Saxe-Saalfuld-Oobnrg from 1806 and of Saxe-Goburg- 
 Ootha from 1826. His first wife had been Dorothea Louisa Pauline 
 Charlotte Frederica Augusta of Saxony, daughter of the Duke of Saxe- 
 Gotha. Of this first marriage was born Prince Albert, who married his 
 cousin Queen Victoria, daughter of a sister of Ernest I., who had become 
 Duchess of Kent. Leopold I., King of the Belgians, was a brother of 
 Ernest I, Augustus of Saxe-Coburg, who married Princess Clementine, 
 and Victoria, who married the Due de Nemours, were the children of 
 another brother, Ferdinand (1785-1851). 
 
184 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 journey. In any case, all her letters were thoroughly happy, 
 and full of hymns in honour of Duke Alexander. 
 
 However, her independent tendencies were not suppressed. 
 When the little court of Coburg moved to Gotha she refused 
 to live in the palace, and set up house in an adjoining 
 pavilion which she furnished. It was so small that the RoyaJ 
 household could only find room for two valets. For a long 
 time the Princess had had a fancy to prepare with her own 
 hands the chocolate which she took in the early morning. 
 As she could not light her own fire in the German stove as 
 she did in France, she was given a small spirit lamp which 
 was placed on a bedside table. One day the lace on her 
 pillow caught fire; while the Princess and her maid were 
 trying to put it out, they upset the spirit lamp. The 
 flaming spirit ran over the bed which was in an alcove draped 
 with muslin. The conflagration was so rapid and furious 
 that the Princess had only time to escape in her slippers and 
 her dressing-gown which her maid threw over her shoulders ; 
 their cries brought Duke Alexander to the spot, but already 
 it was hardly possible to enter the room and the isolation of 
 their quarters caused such delay in bringing help that every- 
 thing was soon consumed. In any case, it would have been 
 very difficult to extinguish so furious a blaze at a time when 
 eighteen degrees of frost offered no prospect of getting water. 
 The pavilion was therefore burnt to the ground and the whole 
 possessions of Princess Marie were buried in its ruins; her 
 jewels, her dresses, and the more irreparable and to her sadder 
 loss, her albums, her works of art and her papers. The dia- 
 monds and precious stones were recovered from the ashes ; I 
 saw them when they reached here almost calcined. Still, a con- 
 siderable number of them could be used, but all the settings 
 and the magnificent pearls given by the King were completely 
 lost. With her usual self-command Princess Marie showed no 
 fear and but little regret, but I cannot help thinking that such 
 an event in her condition caused some injury to her health. 
 Hitherto her letters had boasted that she was growing stout ; 
 yet some weeks afterwards when she arrived, we saw her greatly 
 changed and very thin, a change attributed to her position. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 185 
 
 The King gave himself the pleasure of placing in the 
 pavilion which he had most carefully built for her at Neuilly, 
 everything which could replace the losses which she had 
 suffered from the fire at Gotha. The first days of her visit 
 passed joyfully and pleasantly in the bosom of her family ; 
 soon, however, she shut herself up in her rooms with Duke 
 Alexander and showed marked impatience at any disturbance 
 of their conversation. No one, even of her old friends, was 
 admitted to her rooms. Only Olivia de Chabot saw her at 
 rare intervals. This was the more astonishing, as among the 
 advantages arising from her marriage by which Princess 
 Marie seemed to set most store, was the possibility of living 
 in society unrestrained, and of paying calls, which appeared 
 to her imagination as the crowning pleasure of a rational 
 existence. To seek any desired distraction at any time that she 
 pleased and for as long or as short a time as she liked ; to take 
 her chance of finding what she wanted as well as to set out 
 with a definite object ; to talk with every one without re- 
 straint and without responsibility; such was her theory of 
 paying calls, I have often heard her explain this theory 
 while regretting that she could not put it into practice, and 
 she was astonished when we smiled at her Utopia; but her 
 independence, far from making her more sociable, had made 
 her more solitary. Two reasons will explain the fact : the 
 first was her health which, as succeeding events proved, was 
 very far from satisfactory, though she never complained: 
 the second cause was mental dissatisfaction of which I have 
 been accurately informed. Love had depicted Duke Alex- 
 ander to her as endowed with all perfection and all distinction, 
 and she was too far-sighted not to see that in the eyes of her 
 family he was a handsome young fellow, but a great bore who 
 was highly esteemed but not greatly liked; and she would 
 not pardon her family for what she thought an injustice, and 
 very probably the Prince, who was devoted to her, and was 
 more at his ease in their rooms, appeared to greater advan- 
 tage there than among his brothers-in-law, whose superiority 
 overwhelmed him. It is certain, however, that the old 
 intimacy between Princess Marie and her brothers was never 
 
186 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 restored. Though very unwell towards the end of her time, 
 she was successfully confined on July SO, 1838,^ of a child 
 so large that her previous suffering was attributed to its 
 size. 
 
 Though her health was unsatisfactory, it caused no alarm 
 for some weeks, but far from recovering, she grew weaker and 
 weaker and her feebleness increased. The King was the first 
 to take alarm and demanded a consultation. To this the 
 Princess objected; she asserted that a few months in the 
 pure air of Germany would set her up again. However, the 
 King's fears were confirmed by the Faculty of Medicine and 
 Dr. Chomel warned the Due d'Orleans that his sister was 
 in imminent danger. The rest of the family were not greatly 
 disturbed. A doctor was called in from Brussels who encour- 
 aged their hopes, but like his French colleagues, ordered a 
 change to the milder climate of the south. With great 
 trouble Princess Marie was induced to consent. She was 
 most anxious to spend the winter at her country seat, " Fancy," 
 which she had not yet seen. At length the entreaties of 
 her family won the day. Duke Alexander supported them, 
 more out of deference than conviction, for his wife told him 
 that she was not ill and in this, as in all things, he believed 
 her, and the idea of vexing her was very painful to him. It 
 was desired that she should make a stay in the south of 
 France. The Queen begged her to take this course saying 
 that she would come and pay her a visit during the winter, 
 but could not secure her consent. Madame Adelaide offered 
 to accompany her wherever she liked to go and she refused 
 with equal petulance. Her character had completely changed. 
 Though her self-command had formerly been so great, she 
 had become excessively irritable, and her dislike of everything 
 that was not German reached the point of mania. She sent 
 for a doctor from Coburg to attend her ; he wrongly diagnosed 
 her condition and perhaps accelerated her death by some 
 weeks, but in any case it was impossible to save her life, and 
 the encouraging words concerning the excellent results of the 
 
 1 Philip of Wnrtemberg, who married in 1865 Maria Theresa, daughter 
 of the Archduke Albert of Austria. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 187 
 
 treatment to which the German proposed to subject the 
 Princess during the journey at any rate made the separation 
 less heartrending for her family. As soon as she had con- 
 sented to go to Italy, the Duchess of Wurtemberg showed 
 such anxiety to start that she could not hide her vexation 
 when the arrival of the Queen of the Belgians delayed her 
 departure for forty-eight hours, and received this dear half 
 of herself almost with coldness. 
 
 Her family accompanied her to Fontainebleau. She took 
 leave of them kindly but very calmly, arranging to meet in 
 the following autumn at the same palace of Fontainebleau. 
 However, while embracing the Queen of the Belgians, she 
 said to her very softly, "Louise, never forget me." This 
 was the only incident which might arouse the idea that her 
 cheerfulness was assumed. When the King went up the 
 steps after putting her in the carriage, he could not restrain 
 his tears. The Queen went to hide her grief at the foot of 
 the Cross, her usual refuge, but she entertained greater hopes 
 than the King. The journey was comparatively successful. 
 The German doctors sent off a scientific bulletin every day, 
 from which little could be learnt. The Prince, in accordance 
 with his wife's wishes, wrote that she was improving, and 
 this she confirmed in a few lines. At length a long letter in 
 her own hand from one of the towns on the Genoese Riviera, 
 written under the influence of the fair sky, beautiful sea and 
 scenery, the sight of which aroused her artistic feelings, 
 brought delight to the Tuileries ; but hardly had she reached 
 Genoa than the weather changed for the worse and her desire 
 for movement, the last and saddest symptom of lung disease, 
 reappeared. After changing her palace three times and her 
 room seven times in ten days, the Princess insisted upon 
 leaving the place. M. de Rumigny, the French Ambassador 
 at Turin, who was very devoted to the Royal Family, had 
 gone to Genoa and informed the Minister of Foreign Affairs 
 that after carefully weighing all considerations, the vexation 
 of remaining at Genoa seemed to do the Princess so much 
 harm that they had resolved to let her go, though the doctor 
 had little hope of seeing her reach Pisa, He said that he had 
 
188 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 ventured to leave his post to accompany her, as he thought 
 the case most urgent. The King assigned to Comte Mole 
 the sad task of communicating this despatch to the Queen, 
 which fell among the Royal Family like a bombshell. 
 Hitherto their anxieties had been for a future which was 
 still believed to be very remote. The Queen abandoned her 
 wish to go and see her daughter ; she felt the difficulty of a 
 journey across Italy in her case. The Due de Nemours 
 sbarted alone, hardly hoping to see his sister again, but 
 contrary to all expectations the journey had done her good, 
 and two days after her arrival at Pisa she wrote several long 
 letters. In a letter to the Queen she said that she felt as 
 though she was born again, so sweet and pure was the sky. 
 She sent instructions to Olivia de Chabot concerning presents 
 intended for some who were dependent upon her charity- 
 She asked the Due d'Orleans to send her albums, pencils, 
 brushes, and a stool, to sketch from nature, as the weather 
 seemed likely to allow her to do so before long. These 
 letters revived hope. It was thought that the crisis had 
 been successfully surmounted and that this was the prelude 
 to a cure. There had been some fear that the unexpected 
 arrival of the Due de Nemours might frighten the Princess, 
 but an invalid can always be deceived, and some pretext was 
 invented to explain it to her. She welcomed her brother 
 with delight, and did not seem to him as ill as he had feared. 
 She got up and spent three hours sketching with him, and 
 this incident contributed to reassure all minds at Paris. The 
 illusion was complete. The New Year's receptions were held 
 as usual. 
 
 However, the letters from the Due de Nemours became less 
 and less satisfactory. One received on Thursday, January 3, 
 seemed so alarming that it inspired the Queen with the 
 keenest anxiety to start, while the King was equally anxious 
 to dissuade her, being certain that she would not arrive in 
 time. To this objection she replied that they had opposed 
 the journey of the Due de Nemours on the same grounds, and 
 that he had been at his sister's bedside for a fortnight. The 
 King raised no further objection ; orders were given at Toulon 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 189 
 
 to prepare a steamer to take the Queen to Livorno, whence 
 she could easily reach Pisa without crossing other States, and 
 the Queen of the Belgians was summoned by telegram to 
 accompany her mother. The departure was fixed for the 
 Monday; Queen Louise arrived on the Sunday, but the 
 reports were so bad that the voyage was countermanded on 
 the Monday, and on Tuesday M. Mol^ had the painful task 
 of announcing the death. The Queen exclaimed : 
 
 " Lord, thou hast an angel the more, but I have lost my 
 daughter." She shut herself up in the Chapel, which only 
 the King could persuade her to leave at the end of some 
 hours. In spite of her great courage, her unusual piety, and 
 her admirable resignation, her inward grief made such ravages 
 that I was shocked to see the change two days later. 
 
 The deta^s which she soon afterwards received concerning 
 the last hours of her sainted daughter, as she calls her, greatly 
 alleviated her grief and changed her bitterness into a kind of 
 passionate admiration. She invokes her daughter while she 
 weeps for her. The Christmas celebrations had provided a 
 pretext, or a motive, for the Duchess of Wurtemberg to 
 seek the consolations of religion. The Bishop of Pisa, sum- 
 moned to her side, had been both touched and edified by the 
 mental attitude of the " sainted Princess," as the letter of a 
 Legitimist expressed it informing me of the incident. Anew 
 form of treatment, adopted after the consultation demanded 
 by the Due de Nemours, had brought some slight relief; but 
 the disquieting symptoms reappeared, and on December 30 
 she had a very prolonged fit of weakness. The next morning, 
 finding herself alone with her brother, she said to him : 
 
 " Nemours, you know me well enough to know that I can 
 bear the truth, and that I wish to bear it. Tell me, am I 
 very ill ? " 
 
 " Not very ill, but since yesterday evening the doctors 
 are uneasy." 
 
 " Thank you, brother ; I understand." 
 
 At that moment she saw Duke Alexander come in, who had 
 been out of the room for a moment. She put her finger on 
 her mouth, saying " Hush," but did not seem in any further 
 
190 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 uneasiness. It was noticed that she showed increased affection 
 for her brother and her husband, but from that moment she 
 no longer asked for her child. She sent for her Lady-of- 
 Honour, Frau Spietz, a Cathohc like herself, and gave her 
 full instructions on religious matters with a self-command 
 that never failed in spite of her frequent fainting fits. Soon 
 surrounded by the help which she had asked, she added the 
 most lofty and touching words to the prayers of the priests 
 in which she did not fail to join. Recollections of her family 
 were tenderly mingled with the farewells which she addressed 
 to those about her, and during the last two days of her short 
 life she showed herself as expansive as she had usually been 
 reserved. Her pious and ardent soiol seemed to understand 
 that it was about to wing its way to its true home. On 
 January 2 she was so exhausted that for more than three 
 hours it was necessary to lean close to her to discover if she 
 still breathed. But she suddenly revived ; the Due de Nemours 
 says that he never saw her so beautiful ; her eyes recovered 
 their brightness, her face cleared ; she sat up on her death- 
 bed, looked around her, smiled at her husband and her 
 brother, drew them up to her and embraced them tenderl}'. 
 Then she said, in a strong but natural voice : 
 
 " See the power of religion. I am twenty-five years of 
 age. I am happy, quite happy," she resumed, taking her 
 husband's hand, " and I die content. Nemours, do not forget 
 the fact, and tell Chartres." 
 
 These were her last words. For some time her face 
 retained its beatific expression ; her eyes were open as if she 
 saw some vision of sweetness, then fainting fits followed until 
 life had ebbed away. 
 
 Such was the life and such the death of Marie d'Orlfians, 
 Duchess of Wurtemberg. Though she had many fine and 
 noble qualities, they lacked the amalgam of some vulgar clay, 
 and to their internal warfare she succumbed. I think that 
 such a temperament is rarer upon the steps of a throne than 
 in other classes of society, but in every case it leads to want 
 of balance, and should be suppressed from early youth. The 
 despair of the Royal Family was great. The Due d'Orl^ans, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 191 
 
 to whom her last message had been sent, grieved bitterly. 
 The narrative of the Due de Nemours, and the impression 
 which he had received of so edifying a death, were the 
 greatest possible consolation to the pious mother. A further 
 consolation also were the smiles of the poor little Prince 
 Philip, too young to know his loss, whom she received with 
 true motherly tenderness. Duke Alexander brought him to 
 her, and put him in her hands with a confidence by which 
 she was deeply moved. After showing every care and tender- 
 ness to the Princess, his wife, his grief for her was so heartfelt 
 as to secure him the affection of the whole family. The 
 body of Princess Marie was brought back from Marseilles 
 and taken across France, and the funeral pi-ocession was 
 everywhere met with tributes of respect and regret. It 
 was wished, as the Ministers desired, that she should be 
 buried at Saint Denis, but the Queen's wishes prevailed, and 
 her daughter was taken to Dreux, where she had already two 
 children returned to the God who gave them. The King, 
 the Princes his sons, and the Duke of Wurtemberg who had 
 arrived the evening before, came to receive the remains of 
 this brilliant and beloved woman. The grief that they were 
 unable to restrain made the ceremony most touching. 
 
 When the prayers of the Church were concluded they 
 descended to the vault, and, before abandoning the coffin to 
 the solitude of its last home, each of them knelt and placed 
 his lips upon it, uttering a long farewell. They had already 
 gone up the stairs, when the Due d'Orleans suddenly stopped 
 and turned back, knelt again with bitter sobs, and kissed the 
 coffin once more, saying, " For Joinville." ^ 
 
 This recollection of the absent brother — the Due de 
 Joinville was then helping at the capture of Saint Jean 
 d'UUoa — from one who was to be one day the head of the 
 
 1 Id consegiience of difficulties with Mexico the French squadron had 
 sent an ultimatum to the Mexican President on March 21, 1838. As the 
 President refused to entertain the demands of the Government, Vice- 
 Admiral Baudin, under whom the Prince de Joinville was serving, bom- 
 barded the fort of St. Jean d'UUoa before Vera Ornz, and forced it to 
 surrender in four hours (November 27). After the capitulation of the 
 town negotiations were opened and ended in peace, (March 9 to August 6, 
 1839.) 
 
192 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 family, seemed to me to be too kindly a sentiment and too 
 good an omen to be omitted here, and the few persons present 
 were deeply moved. 
 
 Apart from the Joan of Arc, Moore's angel carrying a 
 tear to heaven, and the figures on the panel of the Due 
 d'Orleans, of which I have already spoken, the Duchess of 
 Wurtemberg left a statue of an angel opening the gate of 
 heaven,^ some bas-reliefs from the poem of Ahasuerus,* a bust 
 of the Queen of the Belgians, and that of her eldest son. 
 Her portfolio of designs was lost in the conflagration at the 
 palace of Gotha. 
 
 1 This figure of the kneeling angel, added with great art to the recumbent 
 statue of the Duo d'Orlfians by Miquetty, is now to be found in the funeral 
 chapel of the Sablons, erected to the memory of the Prince on the spot 
 where he died. (Note of 1843 by Mme. de Boigne.) 
 
 2 "Ahasuerus," a mystical prose poem published in 1833 by Edgar 
 Quinet (1803-1876). 
 
DEATH OF THE 
 DUC D'ORLEANS 
 
 1842 
 
 Prophecies for the year 1840 — The year 1842 — Note from 
 M. Fasqnier — The last words of the Due d'Orl^ans to his mother 
 on Jnly 12, 1842 — The Due d'Orl^ans demands a speedy carriage 
 — M. de Cambis — ^The horses bolt — Fall of the Prince on the road 
 de la B^volte — The King's optimism — Death of the Due de 
 Orleans — The King and the Queen — The Duchesse d'Oi-Ieans 
 learns her loss on the FlombiSres road — The Due de Nemours 
 
 CHilBNAY, May 1843. 
 
 The discovery or invention of old-time prophecies, used for 
 party purposes and repeated by the credulous, had frightened 
 a considerable number of people concerning the year 1840. 
 We were assured that the result was bound to be favourable 
 to the Legitimist party, but amid these dangers even 
 the most zealous were alarmed. They were willing to see 
 their country and their fellow citizens subjected to these 
 perils, but they themselves preferred to reside at a distance. 
 Many of them left Erance, and Paris in particular. I know 
 not for what reason, being no student of prophecy, they had 
 fixed on Paris as the centre of the cataclysm. However, this 
 formidable year of 1840 passed by quite peaceably and very 
 prosperously. But the year 1842 was very different, and 
 deserves a black mark. Fatal accidents, inundations, con- 
 flagrations which swept away whole towns, and earthquakes, 
 were cruel marks of its progress. Of all these calamities, 
 that which left the deepest traces, and the consequences of 
 which cannot be foi'eseeu, is undoubtedly the death of the 
 
 VOL. IV. 193 N 
 
194 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Due d'Orl^ns. To the credit of the country, it must be 
 said that his loss was profoundly felt ; the public mourning 
 was as lasting as it was heartfelt. 
 
 No loss could be more disastrous to the country than that 
 of this brilliant heir to the throne, full of experience in spite 
 of his youth ; of the respectful son who took the lead among 
 his brothers as the future head of the family, and of the best 
 of fathers to his children. The keystone of the arch has been 
 violently wrenched away ; will the scaffolding by which the 
 structure is now supported hold firm ? Time alone will show. 
 But time is pregnant with events which the death of the 
 Due d'Orleans makes far more alarming. In recalling my 
 recollections of this disastrous incident, I shall follow my 
 usual method of relating what I have seen and what I believe. 
 I shall not go out of my way to harmonise facts or to dis- 
 cover their consistency with the views entertained by public 
 opinion. Truth is full of inconsistencies which can only be 
 avoided by drawing upon the imagination. At the same 
 time, without employing these resources, it is possible to 
 speak in very different terms of the Due d'Orleans, according 
 to the point of time at which one may place oneself. The 
 lapse of years, and even of months, had done very much for 
 him. Only outstanding characters can thus be improved by 
 experience ; of this experience the Prince made every use, 
 and at the time of the gloomy catastrophe of which I am to 
 speak he was an accomplished man in every respect. 
 
 On Wednesday, July 13, 1842, I was staying in my 
 country house with some friends, when I was informed that 
 the secretary of the Chancellor, Baron Pasquier, wished to 
 speak to me. I had a presentiment of some misfortune; 
 previous sad experiences frightened me. My first idea was 
 that some assassin had raised his arm against the King, and 
 when M. Lalande told me that the Due d'Orleans had been 
 hurt in a carriage accident I felt a sense of relief. But this 
 was not of long duration. The note which M. Pasquier sent 
 me gave no grounds for hope. After spending five hours 
 with the Prince, he had left him at the point of death to 
 collect the officials and the registers required fpj: tb§ s^d 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 195 
 
 formalities which it would be his duty to perform. In the 
 course of the evening the news of the death was confirmed. 
 I can only describe the impression produced in my little 
 circle as one of stupefaction, and such was the general 
 impression throughout France. People could not think ; 
 they were overwhelmed. There was a vague sense of the 
 enormity of the loss, but amazement prevented any apprecia- 
 tion of its true significance. 
 
 I went to Paris. The following details I gathered from 
 the Chancellor, the Queen, Madame Adelaide, and other eye- 
 witnesses. The Due d'Orleans was to start on Wednesday, 
 July 13, for an absence of some weeks.^ He had dined the 
 evening before at Neuilly, and had been walking in the 
 gardens with the Queen until eleven o'clock. When he left 
 her she asked whether he was coming to lunch at Neuilly the 
 next day. 
 
 "I cannot," he replied. "I have audiences which will 
 keep me until it is time for me to start, or at any rate until 
 the King reaches Paris." 
 
 "Do try, Chartres, to hurry on your audiences a little, 
 and come, if only for a moment. In any case, I shall not say 
 good-bye to you this evening. If you do not come I shall go 
 to Paris with the King to-morrow, but you will not see either 
 Clementine or Victoire,^ and they will feel hurt if you go 
 without saying good-bye to them." The Princesses had 
 already retired. 
 
 " Well, dear Majesty " — the Queen's children had adopted 
 this very Italian custom of thus addressing her — " Well, dear 
 Majesty, since you insist I will come to-morrow morning." 
 
 These cruel words resound continuously in the heart of the 
 poor mother, and she repeated them to me with lamentations. 
 Punctual in keeping his engagements, the Due d'Orleans 
 hurried on the business which occupied him till mid-day, 
 left himself an hour to go to Neuilly, and asked for a swift 
 
 1 The Prince was going to the camp of Saint Omer. 
 ' 2 Victoire de Saxe-Ooburg-SaaUeld (1822-1857) married the Duo de 
 Nemours on April 27, 1840, the second son of King Louis Philippe. She 
 was a daughter of Ferdinand of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld (1785-1851), brother 
 of Duke Ernext I. and of Leopold I., King of the Belgians. 
 
196 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 carriage. Unfortunately his equerry, M. de Cambis, was in 
 the stables when the order arrived. Some of the horses had 
 been sent to the camp of Saint Omer, others to Plombieres 
 for the service of the Duchesse d'Orleans and to Eu for the 
 Comte de Paris; others had also been left at Villiers.^ 
 M. de Cambis gave orders to harness two young and fiery 
 horses to a very light carriage. The postillion, one of the 
 best in the stable, pointed out that they were not yet fit to 
 be used for the service of Monseigneur. 
 
 "That is to say that you are unable to drive them," 
 replied M. de Cambis. "Call John, he will raise no 
 difliculty." 
 
 Naturally the horses were harnessed, mounted, and driven 
 into the court of the Tuileries. It might be added in pass- 
 ing that the postillion went mad with grief, and that M. de 
 Cambis bitterly complained that the Queen and the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans refused to see him. 
 
 When the Prince saw this little carriage drawn up before 
 the steps he was greatly vexed. He never crossed Paris in 
 an open carriage when he was in uniform. He gave orders 
 for it to be changed, but on looking at his watch, he counter- 
 manded these instructions, the performeince of which would 
 occupy more time than he could spare. The aide-de-camp 
 of the day was busy, and those who were to accompany the 
 Due d'Orleans on his journey had not yet reached the Palace. 
 Unaccompanied, he entered the carriage which fate had pre- 
 destined for him. It was a kind of low phaeton, with four 
 wheels and no doors, upon C springs, with a seat behind so 
 small as to provide room only for a child. It was only in- 
 tended for driving about the park. Destiny would have it 
 that this carriage happened to be then at Paris, as the saddler 
 had sent it back after performing certain repfiirs ; that the 
 Due d'Orleans asked for a light carriage ; that M. de Cambis 
 
 1 The residence of the Dnc d'OiMans. The ch&tean of VUliers formed a 
 continnation of the park of Neuilly, following the course of the Seine. It 
 became the property of Mme. de GouTion Saint Cyr, and was then divided 
 and formed part of the Commune of Levallois Ferret. The chdtean, which 
 was piUaged in 1848, has been restored, and has become the GreSnhle 
 hospice. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 197 
 
 was on the spot to choose it and see it harnessed ; and that no 
 one was at the Tuileries to accompany the unfortunate Prince. 
 At the Barriere de TEtoile the horses began to grow excited. 
 The Due d'Orleans had given orders to drive rapidly, and it 
 is not known whether he noticed it. When they reached 
 the Porte Maillot they took the Villiers road,^ instead of the 
 diagonal road which leads straight to Neuilly. It would seem 
 that the Prince then wished to give some instructions to the 
 postillion, or to examine the harness for himself. At any 
 rate, the little groom on the seat behind saw him stand up in 
 the racing carriage. The boy was frightened himself, and 
 dismounted. When he was on the ground, he saw the 
 Due d'Orleans lying on the pavement. A municipal guard 
 stationed at the cross-roads had seen the carriage pass and 
 the Prince fall. 
 
 Nothing more has been discovered for certain concerning the 
 catastrophe ; at first it was thought that the Due d'Orleans, 
 trusting to his skill and activity, had attempted to leap for- 
 ward to stop the horses, and had been entangled in a cloak 
 and by his spurs. It was shown that he was wearing neither 
 cloak nor spurs ; moreover, he would have fallen forward, 
 whereas the position of the fracture shows that he fell back- 
 wards. It seems more probable that while he was standing up 
 in his carriage bounding on its springs, it encountered some 
 obstacle with a jolt which threw the Prince out. The least 
 help would have saved him, and if, against his usual custom, 
 he had not been alone, this fatal accident would have been 
 avoided. The postillion, who did not know what had hap- 
 pened, succeeded in gaining control over the horses ; he turned 
 his head, and seeing the carriage empty, went back again. He 
 arrived at the moment when his unfortunate master was being 
 placed in the cabin of a seller of vegetables and groceries. 
 This building was composed of a shop looking on to the road, 
 of a little tiled room with no furniture, lighted by a window 
 looking on to a dung-heap ; and of a third dog-hole, with 
 no' window at all, opening on to the same court. In the 
 
 1 The road de la BSvolte, to reach the present Bne de Villieis, instead of 
 taking the Bue de Ohartres. 
 
198 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 middle room the Due d'Orleans was laid upon a wretched 
 mattress, and there, six hours afterwards, he breathed 
 his last, surrounded with all state grandeur in this wretched 
 dwelling. 
 
 The news of his accident reached the Palace of Neuilly at 
 the moment when the Queen and Mme. Adelaide had given 
 up all hope of seeing the Due d'Orleans, and were getting 
 ready to accompany the King, who was going to the Tuileries 
 to hold a Council of Ministers, at which the Prince was to be 
 present before his departure for Saint Omer. As the car- 
 riages had not yet come up, the Queen started on foot, 
 immediately followed by the King and Mme. Adelaide. 
 Fast as they went, the carriages caught them up before they 
 reached the park gates. While they were getting in, another 
 gendarme reported that a doctor was with the Prince, who 
 spoke of a fractured shoulder. The Royal carriage soon 
 reached the shop. The King was the first to rush in. He 
 came back at once. 
 
 " It is nothing serious," he cried to the Queen. " There 
 is no fracture, and he has already been bled ; the blood is 
 excellent." 
 
 During these few words the two Princesses entered and 
 examined the sufferer in their turn. Mme. Adelaide whis- 
 pered to the King : 
 
 " But Chartres is unconscious ? " 
 
 "No doubt," replied the King aloud; "that is always 
 the effect of a severe shock. When I was thrown from 
 my hprse at Villiers-Cotterets, you will remember that 
 I did not recover consciousness for seven hours and was 
 none the worse. I was quite well the next day. I saw 
 Beaujolais^ in the same condition after that great fall in 
 Scotland." 
 
 The King derived some confidence from these family recol- 
 lections, and inspired his sister with a kind of hope. The 
 Queen had fallen on her knees by the mattress, her eyes 
 never leaving the Prince's face. She looked only at his 
 
 1 The Comte de Beanjolais, younger brother of King Louis Philippe, of 
 whom Mme. de Boigne has spoken in vol. i. pp. 116 and 320. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 199 
 
 countenance, and told me that she felt no illusion for a 
 single moment. 
 
 However, the fracture of the skull, which was at the back 
 of the head, had not been immediately discovered by the 
 doctors, who came up every moment. They asserted that no 
 harm had been done to the spine, as there was no paralysis 
 of the lower extremities. The limbs moved convulsively, and 
 the respiration was panting. With the help of glasses bor- 
 rowed from a neighbouring public-house, and a cheap razor, 
 they succeeded in improvising cupping-glasses. Of all the 
 remedies attempted during these six hours of suffering, this 
 alone seemed to do any good. The breathing grew calmer. 
 The Prince d'Orl^ans sat up, and, speaking in German, 
 ordered the door to be opened in a fairly strong voice ; then 
 he fell back, asking, also in German, for some air. His use 
 of this language is very naturally explained by the fact that 
 he was in the habit of speaking it with a German valet-de- 
 chambre who had not left him since he was seven years old. 
 The heat was excessive, and the doctors asked that those 
 present should stand away from the bed. The Queen retired 
 to the door ; perhaps a little hope had crept into her heart 
 and deprived her of the strength given by despair, for this 
 was the only time during this dreadful event that she felt 
 faint. She leaned exhausted against the door. The Chan- 
 cellor supported her in his arms for more than a quarter of 
 an hour ; at the end of this time the doctors had resumed 
 their melancholy looks. The King alone ventured hopeful 
 remarks from time to time, which were lost in the general 
 silence. The Queen was again upon her knees, and general 
 despair prevailed around this sad pallet-bed, above which 
 death was hovering. It was clearly approaching, and the 
 King at last understood it. 
 
 The Prince de Joinville,^ the Due d'Aumale,* and the 
 
 1 FranQois d'Orl&,ng, Prince de Joinville, born at Nenilly in 1818, died in 
 1900. Married in 1843 Fran^oise (1824-1898), daughter of Dom Pedro I., 
 Bmperor of Brazil (1798-1834). 
 
 « Henri d'Orl^ans, Dae d'Anmale, born at Paris in 1822. Died in 1897 in 
 Sicily. Married in 1844 Marie Caroline, Princess of tlie Two Sicilies (1822- 
 1869), daughter of Wopold, Prince of Salerno (1790-1861), and of the 
 Archduchesse Marie (1798-1881), daughter of the Emperor Franfois I. 
 
200 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Due de Montpensier ^ joined the distressed family in succes- 
 sion. The Queen prayed aloud to God to have mercy upon 
 her beloved, her first-bom. She begged that he might 
 recover consciousness for at least a moment to admit the 
 power of his Creator, adore His grandeur, and beg His 
 mercy. The Due d'Orleans was not inspired by the religious 
 sentiments which his tender mother would have -wished for 
 him. It was the only grief he had ever caused her, and at 
 this supreme moment it was the most bitter grief that her 
 pious soul could feel. The priest of Neuilly,* hastily sum- 
 moned, had administered the last sacraments to the Prince, 
 but the Queen had watched in vain for a gleam of conscious- 
 ness. For more than an hour the silence of death had 
 prevailed in this humble abode, occupied only by the family, 
 the priest, and two doctors, who made no further attempts, 
 when the Queen uttered a terrible cry which warned those 
 who were crowding outside the house that the event only too 
 clearly foreseen had come to pass. She had seen the young 
 head fall back, had drawn near, the last breath had touched 
 her face, and her mother's heart had replied by this lamentable 
 outcry which would never be forgotten by any one present. It 
 brought to the death chamber the official personages who 
 were waiting in the little shop looking on to the road at the 
 moment when the King himself was closing his son's eyes and 
 embracing him. The Queen put her lips to the bruised 
 forehead, then raising her eyes and her hands to heaven she 
 said in a strong voice, " Lord, pardon his faults." 
 
 The young Princesses rushed towards the bed. Madame 
 Adelaide kept them back. " My children," she said, pointing 
 to the King and Queen, " we must not be selfish in our 
 son-ow ; give place to theirs." These were fine words from 
 one who lost in the Due d'Orleans the object of her most 
 tender affections and her dearest hopes, and who will never 
 be consoled for so cruel a loss. The King attempted to lead 
 the Queen away ; she allowed him to take her to the next 
 
 1 Antoine d'OrMans, Due de Montpensier, born at Neuilly in 1824, died 
 in 1890. Married to Louise de Bourbon (1832-1897), daughter of 
 Ferdinand VII., King of Spain, and sister of Queen Isabella II. 
 
 2 The Abb6 Deleau. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 201 
 
 room, then she sat down and said resolutely, " I will not 
 go without Chartres. I wish to take him with me." The 
 Princesses and their brothers had rejoined their un- 
 happy parents after imitating their example and kissing 
 for the last time the brow but a short before so bright 
 with hope. 
 
 I do not know how requirements that could hardly have 
 been foreseen were so suddenly improvised, but a few moments 
 afterwards the body, placed upon a bier and covered with 
 a black pall, was on the road to Neuilly escorted by the 
 priests. The Queen followed immediately, supported by the 
 King, Madame Adelaide, the young Princesses, the Princes, 
 the ladies, the Ministers, and the personages of every kind 
 who had made their way into the square, formed by the 
 waiting troop before the miserable hovel in which the sad 
 event took place. The road was crowded, and the people 
 followed sympathetically to the enti-ance of the park. The 
 Queen had herself given orders for a couch to be prepared in 
 the chapel to " put Chartres there." How she and the King 
 found strength to bear this mournful procession I cannot 
 undertake to explain, but it was accomplished without failure 
 on the part of any one. As soon as the body was placed in 
 the chapel the Queen allowed herself to be led to her own 
 rooms. There her tears, her sobs and cries redoubled in 
 intensity. She had fallen on her knees, and remained 
 prostrate on the floor with her face to the ground. How- 
 ever, the thought of the Duchesse d'Orleans restored her 
 strength of will. This unhappy woman was in the minds of 
 every member of the family. It was feared that in her weak 
 state of health she might succumb to so sudden a shock. 
 The Queen kept repeating, "It will be the death of 
 Helene." 
 
 It was resolved that Princess Clementine and the Duchesse 
 de Nemours should go to meet her, to break the dreadful 
 news, for which she was to be prepared by M. de Chabaud 
 Latour ^ accompanied by Dr. Chomel. The presence of the 
 Princesses would be enough to confirm it. When they had 
 
 I M.de Chabaud Latour, Major and Orderly Officer to the Due d'Orleans. 
 
202 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 gone the Queen glanced at her remaining hostages to fortune 
 and was horrified to see the change in the King's face. She 
 observed how entirely he had been overwhelmed and crushed. 
 Calling upon her strength of mind, which never abandoned 
 her when affection or duty claimed her, she of all others 
 supported the courage of the King. For three days she 
 never left him for a moment, inspiring him with the super- 
 natural power which she had derived from on high., The 
 King had gone into the chapel immediately after the 
 departure of his daughters, had uncovered the lifeless body 
 of the son so worthy of his love, and covered it with his tears 
 and caresses. Madame Adelaide had come to lead him from 
 this sad contemplation, advising him that the Queen was 
 looking for him. It was on his return that the great change 
 in his face struck the bereaved mother and showed her that 
 she had other misfortunes to fear. 
 
 Such was the situation when I went to Neuilly the next 
 morning. The road was thronged with a long line of 
 carriages and passengers, all in spontaneous mourning. The 
 outer gates were closed and the sentries were so strict that 
 no one could even enter the courts. However, I succeeded 
 in sending a word to the Queen which I wrote in the 
 sentinel's lodge. She sent old Lapointe, her confidential 
 valet-de-chambre. She was with the King and saw no 
 one. 
 
 " Her Majesty has commissioned me to tell you, Mme. la 
 Comtesse, that you cannot be too sorry for her, for she is the 
 most unhappy woman in the world." From him I learnt the 
 details that I have just given of the scenes within the palace. 
 He was the first to speak to me of the heartrending cry 
 uttered by a mother's love, the deep impression made by 
 which has since been confirmed by several persons of my 
 acquaintance. His face was streaming with tears. "Our 
 poor Queen," he said, "will never recover. He was her 
 favourite; she loves all her children, but him more than 
 any. Ah, Mme. la Comtesse, he was such a good fellow." 
 This simple praise in the mouth of an old man who, as 
 he told me afterwards, had taught the Prince to spin a 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 203 
 
 top, seems to me no unworthy testimony to the brilliant 
 Due d'Orleans, whose talents and attraction were so widely 
 known. In any case there was not a dry eye about the Royal 
 residence. People put their questions in tears and were 
 answered amid sobs. 
 
 Public interest was not exclusively centred upon this spot ; 
 it was also attracted to the poor Princess who was still enjoy- 
 ing to the full a happiness now destroyed for ever. People 
 calculated at what moment her hopes would be shattered, and 
 thought of her only with horrified pity. Her children were 
 summoned from the Chateau d'Eu where they had gone for 
 the sea-bathing. They were expected in the course of the day. 
 Provided with this sad information and unable to be of 
 any help to the Queen, I returned to Ch&tenay. I was 
 far from well at the moment and felt the need of a little 
 rest. 
 
 For ten days the Duchesse d'Orleans had been at Plombieres 
 where her husband had taken her. He was to join her there 
 on the 24th of this month, the terrible ISth of which had 
 been marked by so dreadful a calamity. The news was 
 telegraphed to Nancy on Thursday morning. It was 
 immediately and abruptly communicated to the Due de 
 Nemours. Overwhelmed with grief, his only thought was 
 to see once more the lifeless body of his beloved brother, 
 and he hurried away to Paris after ordering that a messenger 
 should be sent to Plombieres. When he arrived the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans had gone out for a drive; the Prefect had time 
 to prepare a less crushing despatch than that sent from 
 Nancy, and the Princess's servants to make preparations 
 for departure. She gave orders to that effect as soon as she 
 heard that the telegram described the Due d'Orleans as 
 indisposed and unable to start for Saint Omer ; " I shall be 
 scolded," she said half smiling, " I expect it, but I shall make 
 my peace by assuring him that anxiety would be far more 
 harmful to me than the fatigue of the journey." Her words 
 were heartbreaking to those about her. They made no objec- 
 tion to her precipitate departure, which took place almost 
 at once. This celerity and the consternation painted on 
 
204 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 every face which could not be hidden, should perhaps have 
 enlightened her, but there are griefs too great for the heart 
 to divine. Those who have to undergo them must receive 
 them with crushing force. Though the Duchesse d'Orleans 
 was exceedingly anxious to start, she did not neglect her 
 position as Princess Royal. She considered the souvenirs 
 which she wished to leave at Plombieres, took leave of 
 every one with her usual grace, promising to return promptly 
 to a place which had done her so much good. She undertook 
 to come back with the one whom every one else except herself 
 knew would never be seen again. 
 
 However, hardly had she started than her alarm seemed 
 to increase, nor did any one indeed attempt to combat it. 
 At length, about midnight the carriage stopped and M. de 
 Chabaud Latour opened the door ; the lanterns lighted the 
 face of Dr. Chomel behind him. The sight of the Due de 
 Orleans' doctor, who would never leave him if he had been 
 merely ill, revealed the whole truth. 
 
 " M. Chomel," she cried, " he is dead." 
 
 The sobs of those present were the only answer to this 
 heartrending cry, and the scene of despair to which it was a 
 prelude may be imagined. At daybreak the journey was 
 again interrupted by the anival of the two Princesses, who 
 had come to meet their unfortunate sister-in-law. They 
 entered the carriage and continued a journey upon which 
 they were escorted by the sympathy of the whole popula- 
 tion. 
 
 The Due de Nemours on his side, who is ordinarily very 
 calm, arrived at Neuilly in such a state of excitement that 
 his brothers, d'Aumale and Montpensier, were obliged to 
 restrain him by force from bursting open the door of the 
 room where the physicians were about the sad duty of a 
 post-mortem examination. The noise of his cries resounded 
 through the silent palace and attracted the King and Queen, 
 who were to have been spared the horror of this cruel 
 detail. The Queen alone had the credit of leading 
 the Due de Nemours away from the door which he wished 
 to force. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 205 
 
 " I wish to see Chartres," he was crying, " I will embrace 
 him. It is not true, he cannot be dead." 
 
 The Queen took him by the arm and led him to her room. 
 Nothing has been spared her. Never was depth of grief more 
 expressive than in the case of this Prince, outwardly so cold, 
 nor did the outburst decrease its intensity. The death of the 
 Due d'Orleans left in his heart a sense of loss which nothing 
 could supply. 
 
II 
 
 General moamiDg — Popularity of the Due d'Orlfeans — The Legiti- 
 mist party — The Danphine goes into mourning — The reason why 
 mourning for Charles X. was not worn — ^The chapelle ardente at 
 Neuilly — The Queen refuses to permit a lying-in-state at the 
 Louvre — The arrival of the Duchesse d'Orleans — Notes left by the 
 Prince — Visit to Queen Marie Amelie — Mme. Adelaide — Bemark 
 of the Due d'Aumale 
 
 Grief was not limited to the Palace, but was universal. The 
 theatres were spontaneously closed and no one appeared at 
 their doors. For some years the Due d'Orleans had busily 
 sown the seed and the harvest was now more abundant than 
 we had thought. Clever, talented, of wide and deep know- 
 ledge, he was an even more charming personality, liberal, 
 generous, and commanding. The Paris shopkeepers liked him 
 as a sensible customer, the artists owed much to his encour- 
 agement and munificence, manufacturers to his enlightened 
 patronage, and every one had been charmed by his gracious- 
 ness and anxiety to please. By the army he was particularly 
 beloved, and there he never spared himself. Deferential to 
 the leaders and courteous to the officers, on terms of good 
 fellowship — if the expression may be permitted — with the 
 corporals, he was fiiendly with the soldiers and a good 
 comrade with all round the bivouac fire or the enemy's camp. 
 Precedence he never claimed except in the post of danger, 
 and he had so established his influence upon the troops as to 
 be idolised by them and to secure their ready and trusting 
 obedience on every occasion. It must be admitted that his 
 ideas were of a distinctly warlike nature. He professed the 
 theory that war was necessary to strengthen the new dynasty. 
 To his military tastes were added an unusual capacity for the 
 art of war, and his desire for war was stimulated by a 
 
 206 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 207 
 
 considerable irritation against the sovereigns of Europe to 
 whom he thought he owed a personal grudge in view of the 
 obstacles raised by them to his own marriage and the 
 marriages of his sisters, the Princesses. No doubt his 
 accession to the throne would have produced a change in his 
 ideas. The lapse of years, reflection, fatherhood, and the 
 domestic happiness which he enjoyed had greatly changed 
 him. In all probability the fiery Due d'Orleans would have 
 proved as prudent a King as his father if he had succeeded 
 to the throne. 
 
 Meanwhile, the country readily pardoned the excessive 
 energy which sometimes passed the bounds of prudence, and 
 which the army was ready to impute to him as a virtue. In 
 a word, his popularity with all classes was complete, and it 
 may be said that he had won this victory by sheer merit, for in 
 the early stages of the Revolution of 1830, prejudices, not 
 unfounded, had been entertained concerning him. The 
 theories of false liberalism, due to the manner of his up- 
 bringing and crudely entertained, school friendships yet more 
 ill-chosen, which he was obliged to break off, had drawn him 
 into false situations from which he had cleverly extricated 
 himself; but at the same time he had aroused severe com- 
 ment, and the anxiety of prudent people. All these obstacles 
 he had overcome, and had consolidated his position upon 
 the best and most useful basis at the moment when the 
 inscrutable designs of Providence removed him from France. 
 
 The Legitimists were the only party in the kingdom to 
 utter a cry of delight at this dreadful catastrophe, and the 
 same evening the Gazette de France gave expression to it. 
 The general disgust which it aroused forced this paper to 
 disavow its declaration, but it had faithfully represented the 
 feelings of its party. Some wretched doggerel on the theme 
 that the son of Louis Philippe was destined to perish by a 
 paving-stone upon the road of La Revolte went round the 
 salons during these first days, and met with general appro- 
 bation. The ladies who frequented them made a point of 
 appearing in their brightest dresses. Possibly, however, the 
 more sensible leaders of the party gave other instructions, 
 
208 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 for, ridiculous as the party is, it is excellently organised ; 
 possibly it was afraid of arousing too much animosity against 
 itself; in any case, these demonstrations of delight were 
 speedily abandoned, and dresses assumed a more sober character. 
 Their first attitude caused considerable indignation among 
 the foreigners, whose influence upon the Faubourg Saint 
 Germain is increased by the hopes there entertained of support 
 from beyond the frontiei-s. The proprietors of the public 
 halls throughout France simultaneously refused to open for 
 the banquets arranged for the Feast of Saint Henri on July 16, 
 fearing some hostile outbreak of the populace; these facts 
 were so many hints, together with the general mourning 
 which Paris assumed. All classes spontaneously went into 
 mourning. If, however, the Legitimists thought it prudent 
 to express their delight less loudly, their inward satisfaction 
 could hardly be hidden. I saw the Duchesse de Maille arrive 
 at Chatenay, better dressed and smarter than she had ever 
 been. She came to gather some details from me which she 
 thought I would know, having heard that I had been at 
 Neuilly the evening before. I at once understood the object 
 of her visit, and resolved not to satisfy it. I poured out the 
 most insignificant commonplaces, but she had no intention 
 of making so long a journey to return to her own circle empty- 
 handed. She assured me that she had thought a great deal 
 of me for the last two days. She was very kind. Did she 
 not think that my turf was considerably sunburnt ? Was her 
 garden in Paris in the same way ? As she certainly did not 
 wish to meet with any check to her efiPorts on the main ques- 
 tion, she leaned over to me and said, in a low voice without 
 other preface : 
 
 "They say that the poor mother has gone mad. Is it 
 true.?" 
 
 I replied as indiffierently as possible : 
 " I do not know, but it seems very probable." 
 " Ah, I assure you, dear cousin, that all party spirit has 
 been laid aside. Every one is sorry for her. It is very sad 
 for her. Every one understfuids that. A tall fellow, and 
 quite strong." 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 209 
 
 At this strange panegyric I felt an access of anger which I 
 could not hide. My respect for the laws of hospitality would 
 only allow me to turn suddenly to another person without 
 deigning to reply to the Duchesse. I felt my voice trembling 
 with anger. "A tall fellow, and quite strong." To what a point 
 the false expression of their pretended sympathy could lead 
 them ! I should have been less irritated, I think, if Mme. de 
 Maille had spoken honestly of the hopes aroused among the 
 Legitimists by this catastrophe. They may have been very wild 
 and very objectionable at that moment, but they were intelli- 
 gible in the case of people accustomed to live upon illusions, 
 and constantly manufacturing them. The Duchesse was obliged 
 to take her departure without the smallest item of plunder 
 to carry back to her friends, much to their mutual disap- 
 pointment, I dare say, for it should be noticed that a certain 
 society exists for which courts, even those which they most 
 loudly abuse, are to such an extent a fatherland, that they never 
 lose an opportunity of learning the details of any event which 
 there takes place. I observed this tendency in the case of 
 the Tuileries under the Empire, and it has revived since the 
 Revolution of 18S0. Mme. de Maille and myself have never 
 referred to this evening, but neither of us has forgotten it. 
 I have sometimes heard her boast of being as " impartial as 
 history." I think that history will find in the Due d'Orleans 
 something else than " a tall fellow, and quite strong." Yet it 
 must be said that the Duchesse de Maille is not devoid of intelli- 
 gence ; not only does she think herself perfectly moderate, but is 
 reproached by the members of her party for her moderation. 
 Hence it maybe imagined with what eyes they regarded an event 
 which two days later inspired a person so to speak who claimed 
 to show some kindliness of heart and complete impartiality. 
 
 With the great-heartedness that never fails her, above all 
 in misfortune, the Dauphine conducted herself very differently. 
 She went into mourning for the Due d'Orleans, held a service 
 for him in the Chapel of Kirchberg,^ and sent a message to 
 the Empress of Austria that she could not appear as usual at 
 
 1 Kirchberg, near Waidhofen ia Lower Austria, the residence of the 
 Royal Family. 
 
 VOL. IV. O 
 
210 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Vienna for her birthday. "I am overwhelmed," she said 
 without further explanation, " by the event at Paris. To us 
 it is a family sorrow." A copy of this note, sent by M. de 
 Flahaut, aroused much emotion at Neuilly. The King 
 immediately sent an answer to his Ambassador, and certainly 
 in the proper sense, for he was deeply touched. I think I am 
 correct in saying that his words were officially transmitted to 
 Kirchberg. There are gulfs which nothing can fill, but it is 
 always well to see the slopes which lead to them made less 
 steep. It was another reason for deploring more keenly than 
 ever the concession which false policy had extorted from the 
 Royal Family, and which prevented them from wearing 
 mourning for King Charles X. Let us give every one his 
 due ; if mourning for Charles X.^ was not worn, it was not 
 the fault of the Royal Family, nor of the Prime Minister at 
 that time, M. Mole. The following is my own experience : 
 I was going into Madame's room by way of the Queen's 
 apartments, and was obliged to cross the King's anteroom, 
 where I met a Minister, M. Guizot, on his way to the Council. 
 He stopped me and told me of the very unexpected death of 
 Charles X. I repeated his words to Mme. Adelaide as I 
 went into her room, and was thus the first to announce the 
 news to her, which had only just been telegraphed. After 
 some small talk upon the political consequences of this event, 
 and of its family importance to the august exiles of Goritz, 
 I asked Madame whether mourning would be worn for a 
 relative or for a crowned head. She reflected for a moment : 
 " Doubtless for a crowned head ; mourning for his degree 
 of relationship would not be long enough." Obviously the 
 question did not raise a shadow of doubt in the mind of the 
 Princess. This form of mourning was resolved at the Council. 
 M. Mole told me so in the evening ; but the same evening 
 M. Dupin, President of the Chamber of Deputies, Marshal 
 Gerard, who always appears when any pitiable act of weak- 
 ness is committed, and M. Jacqueminot,^ came on duty at 
 
 1 Died on November 6, 1836, at Goritz. 
 
 a Jean Fran9ois, Vioomte Jacqueminot (1787-1865). Subaltern in 1803 ; 
 Colonel in 1814 ; resigned after Waterloo ; Deputy in 1827 ; one of the 
 leaders of the march upon Bambouillet in 1830 ; Brigadier-General and 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 211 
 
 the Tuileries and asserted that any outward mourning would 
 produce the worst effect upon the National Guard and the 
 Deputies. Some of these latter were stirred up to speak to 
 the Ministers the next morning upon the subject. The 
 Bonapartist party showed particular warmth, arguing that 
 the elder branch had not gone into mourning for the 
 Emperor Napoleon, a crowned head if ever there was one, 
 anointed by victory in all the capitals of Europe and recog- 
 nised by the whole world.^ The resolution that had been 
 passed was challenged, and the Cabinet was divided. M. 
 Mol6, strongly supported by the Queen, fought for three 
 days ; but at length the man who had destroyed the fleur- 
 de-lys triumphed,^ and the most despicable and least political 
 party won the day. Not so sensible as his aunt, surrounded 
 by bad friends and ill-advised, the Due de Bordeaux appeared 
 at a public concert on the day when thfe post informed him 
 of his cousin's death. His presence and that of the French- 
 men with him attracted the greater notice as the room was 
 almost empty, for the majority of the different foreigners 
 who were taking the waters of Toplitz had stayed away. 
 
 I return from this digression to speak of the appearance 
 of Neuilly when I went back there on Monday, the 18th. 
 My heart still sinks at so mournful a recollection. It was a 
 palace of death peopled with ghosts. Numbers of clergy 
 relieved one another day and night around an immense 
 catafalque erected in the little chapel where it occupied two- 
 thirds of the space : a sad monotonous chanting of psalms 
 alone Tjroke the silence and could be heard everywhere ; the 
 excessive heat made it necessary to keep all the shutters of 
 the Chateau closed, except those of the chapel, where a 
 multitude of candles exhausted the air, and from the court 
 this sign of death was the only indication of human presence. 
 While I was kneeling at the foot of the catafalque I felt 
 rather than heard a movement in the tribune. Two persons 
 
 Chief of the Staff of the National Guard in Paris ; Vice-President of the 
 Chamber in 1837 ; Lientenant-General in 1838 ; in command of the National 
 Guard of the Seine in 1842 ; Peer of France in 1846 ; showed complete 
 incapacity during the Berolutiou of 1848. 
 1 See vol, iii. p. 296. 
 
212 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 were there upon their knees ; I hardly ventured to look at 
 them but I think it was the Queen and Princess Clementine. 
 The Royal Family almost lived in this tribune ; they followed 
 one another there all day and often met there. At night 
 only the King and Queen entered the chapel ; they then came 
 to kneel before the catafalque itself and spent hours there in 
 loneliness, as they avoided meeting together. Sometimes 
 the Queen interrupted these dreadful hours of watching with 
 long walks in the park ; she could neither sleep nor rest. 
 Such was her life for seventeen days without relief. 
 
 When I had finished my sad duty, I went to the Queen's 
 rooms ; while I was asking Lapointe about her she passed in 
 front of me, looking at me without seeing me, nor did I wish 
 to put further questions ; she was a diaphanous spectre. I 
 cannot understand how the lapse of a few days could produce 
 so great a change or have made her so thin. I felt heart- 
 broken. . Madame Adelaide was with the King, and I could 
 not see her. As the Royal Family kept exclusively to itself 
 and was almost constantly gathered about the King, no one 
 was admitted to their privacy, not even the ladies of Neuilly ; 
 the Ministers saw only the King, and the Chancellor alone 
 entered the Queen's salon. 
 
 Convinced as we all were that neither the Queen nor the 
 other members of the Royal Family could bear the grief 
 continually revived by these long funeral ceremonies, with 
 which the family was, as it were, enveloped, M. Pasquier, in 
 agreement with the Ministers, asked that the body should lie 
 in state at the Louvre according to the customs of monarchy. 
 The Queen, however, refused, and somewhat angrily. She 
 remembered visiting the catafalque of Louis XVIII. and of 
 the Due de Berry, which the public regarded only as an 
 outward show. Her recollections of the scene were painftil 
 and she would not expose the remains of her beloved son 
 to such an exhibition. She would have prefeiTed, if possible, 
 her son's coffin to be taken directly from Neuilly to Dreux. 
 At length she yielded in favour of a ceremony at Notre 
 Dame, but it was impossible to deprive her of one of those 
 .July days which she had claimed at the outset. In vain were 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 213 
 
 the sufferings of all about her pointed out ; in vain were fears 
 for the King's health expressed ; for the first and last time in 
 her life excess of grief made her selfish. 
 
 As a matter of fact the necessity of attending to business 
 had occupied the King's mind and so far distracted him as 
 to allow the Queen to enter into full possession of her 
 despair. The arrival of the Duchesse d'Orl^ans, accompanied 
 by her two sisters-in-law and preceded by her children, had 
 completed the royal circle. The Princess displayed a strength 
 of mind which supported her feeble health. She had borne 
 the cruel journey better than had been expected, and far 
 from desiring rest when she reached Neuilly, she underwent 
 further affliction by visiting the chapel and asking for details 
 of the dreadful catastrophe which had so unexpectedly 
 destroyed her happiness. Before taking the Plombieres road 
 Princess Clementine had handed to the King certain papers 
 entrusted to her care by the Due d'Orleans. They were 
 rather in the nature of notes than an actual will ; the first 
 was dated 18S2, when he was starting for the siege of 
 Antwerp. Before undertaking any long jotu-ney or fresh 
 campaign, and also when he became a husband and father, 
 he had added instructions and was accustomed to place them 
 in the hands of his sisters. Princess Clementine had been 
 the last to receive this trust. The latest paper had been 
 handed to her when the Due d'Orleans went to Africa in 
 1840. These notes, which were read in the Council of 
 Ministers, were considered of too intimate a nature to be 
 published. It must also be admitted that they were written 
 at a time when the ideas of the Due d'Orleans had not 
 reached the maturity of his later years and therefore would 
 not have done due honour to his memory. In the most 
 recent of these last wishes expressed by the Prince, he asked 
 the King to entrust the education of his children to the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans ; upon her behalf he solemnly pledged that 
 they should be brought up in the most orthodox sentiments 
 of the Catholic Church ; at the same time he vigorously and 
 categorically declared his objection to a woman as regent, 
 his words being, if my information is correct, "For a 
 
214 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 long time to come the head of the government in France 
 should always be ready to mount his horse in a quarter of 
 an hour." These notes were immediately communicated to 
 the Duchesse d'Orleans. She agreed to recognise them and 
 regulated her conduct accordingly. It is probable that she 
 did not know of these arrangements made by the Prince, for 
 before she reached Neuilly, her mind, among the other 
 anxieties which this great misfortune brought upon her, was 
 troubled about the question of a regency ; remembering the 
 disturbances during the minority of Louis XIV. and the 
 difficulties which Anne of Austria had to encounter, she 
 compared this so-called age of agitation with the very 
 different disturbances of those times and discovered a further 
 reason to justify the mortal grief with which she was stricken. 
 It may therefore be conjectured without rashness that the 
 regency came before her mind as one of the duties which 
 she would have to fulfil. Did she feel any relief at the 
 removal of the possibility .'' No one can say, but she showed 
 no regret tod accepted without comment the place which 
 her husband's wishes assigned to her. 
 
 As I was unable to see the Princesses, I returned to the 
 country, and, fearing to seem importunate, I did not reappear 
 at Neuilly until the following week. I was sorry for it when 
 Lapointe told me that the Queen had not recognised me on 
 my last visit. Her failure to do so is explained by her 
 agitation, by the mourning in which we were all alike en- 
 veloped, and by the darkness which the hot weather neces- 
 sitated. He had orders to inform her when I appeared. 
 I had not come with the idea of seeing her, and I was 
 tempted to withdraw upon the plea of discretion ; Lapointe 
 would not allow this, and I therefore waited for Queen 
 Christina to take her leave, who had been admitted to her 
 aunt's presence for the first time ; I was then led into the 
 salon. It would be impossible for me to relate the first 
 moments of this cruel interview ; I was too agitated to 
 remember any details. I supposed that the Queen of Spain 
 had been attempting to induce the Queen to cut short the 
 dreadful life to which she was condemning her family, for 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 215 
 
 I found her in a state of irritation, and she continued to 
 refuse requests which I had in my heart but had not had 
 time to express. 
 
 " It was all very well for them to talk ; they would not 
 induce the King to break his word to her, and she would 
 not give up one of the hours during which he had allowed 
 her to 'keep Chartres.' It was too much to expect that 
 for three days he should be made a show to amuse the 
 multitude." 
 
 I ventured to say that this expression was hardly worthy 
 of her usual sense of justice, and that her too well-founded 
 grief found an echo in every heart. 
 
 " Yes, my dear, it is true they loved Chartres ; I know it. 
 I am wrong, but what do you expect ? And then it is what 
 Chartres woxild think. He always hated outward show and 
 etiquette among ourselves, and what can be more a family 
 matter than such a misfortune as this ? " 
 
 When her vexation had abated somewhat, she gave me an 
 account of the dreadful morning of the 13th, and also of the 
 walk during the previous evening, when she had urged him 
 to return to Neuilly. 
 
 "I can still hear Chartres saying, 'Well, dear Majesty, 
 since you wish it, I will come back to-morrow morning'; 
 and I wished it, and he came back, and there he is," pointing 
 towards the Chapel. 
 
 The Queen wept bitterly from time to time, but these 
 convulsive tears were obviously no relief; her excitement 
 was too great. She sat down for a moment, and got up 
 again almost immediately to resume the continual walking 
 to which her agitation urged her. A message was brought 
 that the Council was concluded, and she left me hurriedly. 
 I asked if I might come back the next day, as she told me 
 that what I had said had done her good. 
 
 "No, my dear, do not come. It would be known and 
 would cause difficulties. I will not and cannot see anybody 
 from obligation. Do not return before the departure of 
 Chartres." 
 
 These words, betraying the constant pre-occupation of 
 
216 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the Queen and pronounced in a perfectly simple tone of 
 voice, made me shudder. 
 
 I was again unable to see Mme. Adelaide on that day. 
 She had also gone to the King for the reception of the 
 Cotincil. As my acquaintance with the other Princesses did 
 not authorise me to present myself to them, I returned to 
 Chatenay. In view of the Queen's prohibition I did not 
 return to Neuilly, but thinking that she would accompany 
 the King to Paris on the day of the opening of the 
 Chambers, I called at the Tuileries. No sooner had the 
 cannon announced the departure for the ceremony than I 
 entered the palace. I had only intended to ask some details 
 concerning the Queen's health from the staff, but all the 
 doors were open and I saw the Queen herself walking about 
 in her room, absorbed in the search for a portfolio which I 
 was told by those who were helping her contained drawings 
 made by the Due d'Orleans in his childhood. 
 
 "No," she said, "the blue one is Joinville's portfolio. 
 The one belonging to Chartres was bound in red." 
 
 I escaped unnoticed by her, but much struck by this 
 exclusive pre-occupation which absorbed her thoughts upon 
 so trifling a matter ; in other years upon such an occasion 
 she trembled for the King's safety, who that very day 
 was to undergo a severe trial. On the other hand, I found 
 Mme. Adelaide in a state of grief, prostration and anxiety 
 impossible to describe. 
 
 "Do not form any opinion of me from my behaviour 
 to-day, dear Mme. de Boigne," she said. " I am generally 
 more courageous than this." Each noise made her tremble. 
 A valet-de-chambre came to tell her that she was required in 
 her study, and she rushed out crying in an accent of terror, 
 which communicated itself to me, " Good heavens, what has 
 happened ? " 
 
 Her secretary had brought her some business letters to 
 sign. Incapable of holding a pen, she dismissed him until 
 the Session was over, and returned to me. 
 
 The cannon soon announced that the King had left the 
 Chamber of Deputies. Madame fell on her knees in fervent 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 217 
 
 prayer. I remained "standing somewhat embarrassed as to 
 my proper attitude, but I thought it was better to leave her 
 alone with the God to Whom she prayed until He had 
 brought back her brother. I went out quietly and waited 
 for the King's return to the Tuileries in the rooms of 
 Mme. de Dolomieu, for the fears of Mme. Adelaide had 
 infected me. 
 
 " The calamity which has rent our hearts," she said, " is 
 by no means all. It inevitably increases our apprehension 
 for the safety of what remains to us." It is certain that, 
 speaking logically, the attempts at assassination, which were 
 too frequent, were more readily utilised by party spirit owing 
 to the death of the Due d'Orleans. As Mme. Adelaide had 
 told me, she rarely gave way to these paroxyms of grief. 
 Her courage, her devotion, her self-denial had been admirable 
 in the distressing circumstances which crowded upon the 
 King, the Queen, and the Duchesse d'Orl&ns, and one might 
 have thought that her exclusive care was their health. Her 
 own health, which had been enfeebled, had greatly improved, 
 sufficiently to support her in her devotion, and she put into 
 practice the principle of " unselfishness in grief " which she 
 had professed from the outset. 
 
 The touching speech delivered by the King at the 
 opening Session was entirely his own composition. He had 
 shown a draft of it in his own handwriting to the Chancellor 
 the day following that upon which the convocation of the 
 Chambers had been decided, that is to say, the 16th.^ His 
 delivery, the emotion in his voice, his attitude and that of 
 his sons, especially the great change in the Due de Nemours, 
 produced a great effect, and evoked much sympathy in the 
 assembly. The carriages which took back so many broken 
 hearts to Neuilly were saluted with marks of respect which 
 had often been refused to them in their prosperity. One 
 
 1 The Ordinance for convoking the Chambers is dated the 14th. The 
 speech delivered by the King at the opening session on July 26 began thus : 
 
 " My Lords and Gentlemen — In the grief which overwhelms me, deprived 
 of the dear son whom I had thought was to take my place upon the throne, 
 and who was the pride and comfort of my old age, I felt it necessary to 
 hasten the moment when yon were to gather roand me. ..." 
 
218 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 strange outcome of this grief may be mentioned. The 
 persons who were living, so to speak, beneath the very pall 
 of the bier, who bought the hovel in which the Prince had 
 died in order to raise a monument there to his memory, who 
 had entertained the idea of rebuilding the little house stone 
 for stone in their own garden, who would have no other 
 sound in their dwelling than that of the prayers for the 
 dead, these persons, I say, issued orders, carefully and 
 directly communicated through the King, to lengthen their 
 route leading to Paris by one-third in order to avoid the 
 road by the Porte Maillot, which would take them more than 
 five hundred paces from the spot where the catastrophe had 
 occurred. So true it is that no one can foresee the strange 
 repugnances aroused by great grief. 
 
 Referring to the expressions in the King's speech, one of 
 my friends said to the Due d'Aumale, the next day, that the 
 sight of the four brothers still around the throne had 
 produced a good effect. 
 
 " Alas,'' he replied, with that early maturity of judgment 
 which distinguishes him, " it is true, alas, that there are four 
 of us, but before we were only one. None of us had any 
 individual thoughts ; we all worked for Chartres. We at- 
 tempted to do our duty, and to distinguish ourselves if possible, 
 but no idea of interest, ambition, or even of personal glory, 
 could enter our hearts; all was given to him. Now what 
 will be our common centre? Hardly that poor child, 
 whose precedence may perhaps become a stone of stumbling 
 among us." 
 
 It is certain that, notwithstanding the unanimity which 
 always prevailed among the brothers, their instincts, their 
 tastes, and their ideas were very different, but they all 
 deferred to the Due d'Orleans. Though brotherly love and 
 friendship had made him entirely, their comrade, he had, 
 however, so far established his authority as head of the family 
 that they were prepared to recognise him as their King, and 
 to submit to his orders. He was well aware that these foiur 
 brothers, distinguished by their moral qualities, their hand- 
 some appearance, their brilliant and gallant youth, would 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 219 
 
 add much lustre to his throne ; and they realised no less the 
 importance of forming a united whole in view of the circum- 
 stances. Possibly this unity will be maintained under stress 
 of necessity, but the chief tie has been irrevocably broken, 
 for it cannot be denied that the elder of the four remaining 
 brothers by no means possesses that influence over the rest 
 which all were ready to recognise in the case of the Due 
 d'Orleans, and cannot claim to exercise the same authority. 
 
Ill 
 
 "The departure of Chartres" — Moving scenes — From Neuilly to 
 Notre Dame — The lying-iu-state — The Duo de Nemours — The 
 procession to Dreux — Another visit to the Queen — Her grief — 
 The Duchesse d'Orleans and the little Comte de Paris— The Queen 
 and the Princesses go to Dreux— The Queen is changed— The 
 Duchesse d'Orleans 
 
 At length the sad day arrived for the " departure of Chartres," 
 so dreaded by the Queen and so desired by all about her. 
 The King and Queen spent the night in the Chapel ; the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans arrived at six o'clock, and she was soon 
 followed by the other Princes and Princesses. The clergy 
 repeated the prayers for the dead. At nine o'clock all was 
 ready for the removal of the body. The procession was wait- 
 ing in the courtyard, but the members of this despairing 
 family gi'ouped around the bier seemed rooted to the spot, 
 and repeated hints did not seem to reach their minds. At 
 length it was resolved to proceed with the sad preparations in 
 their presence, in the hope that they would withdraw ; but the 
 King seized the urn which contained his son's heart, the Queen 
 threw herself upon the coffin when it was withdrawn from 
 the bier, and their cries could be heard above the sobs of the 
 rest. When the preparations had begun, the inconsolable 
 widow had fainted. After further and useless exhortations, 
 it was instinctively resolved to use force : the Archbishop of 
 the Peers ^ took the urn from the King's hands, in spite of 
 his resistance ; the Bishop of Evreux * lifted the Queen from 
 
 1 Denis Auguste Aifre (1793-1848), Professor of Theology at Saint 
 Sulpice, Vicar-General at Lucon and Amiens ; Coadjutor at Strasburg ; 
 Archbishop of Paris in 1839 ; mortally wounded in the Faubourg Saint 
 Antoine during the days of June 1848. He died on the 27th saying : " The 
 good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep." 
 
 2 Nicholas Theodore Olivier, born at Paris on April 28, 1798. Priest of 
 Saint Eoch ; consecrated Bishop of J&vrenx on August 16, 1841. 
 
 220 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 221 
 
 the coffin, to which she was clinging, and carried her away in 
 his arms. A group was formed around each of them, and 
 the Queen's outcries induced the King to follow her. The 
 body was hastily removed, accompanied by the four young 
 Princes, and the doors of the Chapel thus bereaved were 
 closed upon the Duchesse d'Orleans, who remained in a 
 swoon upon the pavement. She was taken to her room before 
 she recovered consciousness. These distressing acts of energy, 
 which had only been adopted as a last resource, had not pre- 
 vented a long delay. The procession had been waiting for 
 more than two hours. It now started. The Queen had 
 expressed a wish to follow it as far as the park gates, but her 
 condition made this last effort impossible, though otherwise 
 she would certainly have made the attempt. 
 
 The young Princes, with the full approval of the King 
 and of their mother, wished to accompany the body on foot 
 from Neuilly to Notre Dame. The poor Queen did not think 
 that human strength could oppose the expression of so great 
 a grief, but the Ministers formally objected to this family 
 desire. In the present age, alas, it would perhaps have been 
 imprudent to expose these four young men so long and so 
 persistently to party attacks. But I prefer to think that 
 their pious grief would have protected them even against the 
 most fanatical criminals. However, apart from this political 
 danger, so fatiguing a journey under the hottest July sun 
 that I can remembet, would have been most exhausting, 
 especially for the Due de Nemours, in the state to which 
 sorrow had reduced him. They therefore entered their car- 
 riages when they reached the high road. Paris observed 
 with sorrowful surprise the passing from its walls of the 
 brilliant Prince who had left them eighteen days before full 
 of life and hope. The disaster was the one theme of con- 
 versation. No one spoke of any other subject, yet all found 
 it difficult to realise. I am told that the respectful and 
 amazed silence of the multitude was most impressive. The 
 crowds opened spontaneously to make way for the procession 
 Two hundred priests, bearing candles, chanted the prayers 
 for the dead. This sight, absolutely unknown to the present 
 
222 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 generation, for it had not been seen at the funeral of the 
 Due de Berry nor at that of King Louis XVIII., was respect- 
 fully received by the general grief which filled all hearts and 
 shared in the religious demonstration. The chief artistes in 
 Paris had spontaneously offered to perform a choral Mass 
 and a requiem. Their zeal had been welcomed, and re- 
 hearsals were proceeding, when the Queen, who insisted upon 
 full details of the preparations, was informed of the fact. 
 She protested vigorously against this profane music. It was 
 necessary to insist, for fear that a refusal might be attributed 
 to the Duchesse d'Orleans, and that party spirit would then 
 discover some tendency to Protestantism. The Queen had 
 many objections to overcome, but she persisted, and, as no 
 one felt sufficiently courageous to increase her deep sorrow 
 by opposition, she won the day. In any case, circumstances 
 so distressing seem to disarm even the most obstinate hatred. 
 I do not think that the comments which had been feared 
 were ever expressed, even by any of the usual organs of 
 the most fanatical opposition, although the plain-song alone 
 resounded beneath the arches of the Cathedral, the mourning 
 decoration of which was most impressive. As black materials 
 were wanting in consequence of the general and unexpected 
 demand for them, the architect conceived the idea of cover- 
 ing the flat surfaces with black paper, leaving in white 
 the mouldings, the coving, the small pillars, and all the. 
 architectural details of this imposing monument. I was told 
 that the effect was infinitely more striking than could have 
 been produced with drapery. 
 
 During the two days of lying-in-state at Notre Dame, the 
 Church was constantly visited by orderly and silent people, 
 who showed their respect and their regret no less than the 
 crowd which watched the passing of the procession. The 
 Church was entered by the door on the left of the portico, 
 and visitors walked slowly round and emerged by the door 
 on the right. This procession went on uninteiTuptedly from 
 six in the morning until night without the smallest dis- 
 turbance or disorder, without any bustle or confusion, as the 
 crowd obeyed the silent gestures of the attendants in waiting 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 228 
 
 to guide them. I am informed that this was an equally 
 impressive and touching sight. Of these ceremonies I myself 
 saw nothing. 
 
 As on the day of the opening of the Chambers, the Due 
 de Nemours won all hearts. The grace and dignity of his 
 bearing was universally noticed as he went up for the 
 absolution, and his depression, his profound sadness and his 
 greatly changed appearance aroused the more sympathy as 
 people were generally accustomed to the impassivity of his 
 countenance. It must be added that those who were brought 
 into communication with the Prince by their positions in 
 these first moments, were struck by his admirable mental 
 balance and soundness of judgment. He realised the new 
 situation and accepted it with deep grief but without 
 despondency. No spark of pei'sonal ambition was ever 
 observed in him ; he thought only of the painful duties 
 which he had to fulfil in the high position which death had 
 created for him. 
 
 On Tuesday, August 2, the body of the Due d'Or leans was 
 taken from Paris to Dreiix, accompanied by his brothers. 
 The King went there to receive the remains of the son 
 of whom he was rightly so proud, and to lay them in their 
 last resting-place. The return of the King and the Princes 
 to Neuilly in the middle of the night and their reception by 
 the sorrowing Princesses who h^d met to await their return, 
 concluded these funeral ceremonies which, as far as the 
 inmates of the palace were concerned, had lasted twenty-one 
 days and had exhausted every one's strength except that of 
 the Queen, who was supported by her feverish agitation ; 
 her strength gave way immediately afterwards. 
 
 I did not return to Neuilly until the end of the week. 
 The Queen was alone, and I went into her room. I found 
 her sun-ounded with papers, plans, portraits, models, 
 proposals for statues and monuments, and overwhelmed by 
 her sorrow. She was in no way resigned but bent beneath 
 the weight of her grief. The phrase is accurate even from a 
 physical point of view. She was leaning her head upon her 
 knees, her tears were dr'opping to her feet, and she was in 
 
224 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 a state of collapse. The sofa upon which she was sitting was 
 covered with letters ; she was arranging all those which the 
 Due d'Orleans had written to her since his childhood, which 
 her motherly love had carefully preserved. She had reached 
 those belonging to the tour in Germany in 1836. She made 
 me read some that were very tender and charming; I 
 recollect this phrase, "Dear Mother, I claim to love you 
 more than your other children, for I am the eldest and I 
 owe you several years more of happiness." 
 
 " Alas ! " cried the poor mother, " I loved him so much, 
 too much perhaps. I have often said to him, 'Chartres, 
 when I stand before the Throne I shall have to answer for 
 my fondness for you.' But he was also very fond of me. We 
 understood one another upon every subject, for Chartres and 
 I always agreed." 
 
 The Queen continually let expressions fall as though the 
 Due d'Orleans was still alive. She also told me that recent 
 events seemed to her like a dreadful nightmare, from which 
 she would some day awake. 
 
 " I know it all ; I have seen it all. Heavens, yes," she said 
 shuddering, " I have seen it all," and she clasped her hands 
 and closed her eyes as though she could see the dreadful 
 spectacle in her mind's eye. " I have seen it all, and I 
 cannot believe it." 
 
 She again went over the story of the fatal morning, once 
 more emphasising the sad words of the evening before : 
 " Dear Majesty, I will come since you wish it," the last 
 words which that beloved voice had spoken to her. But this 
 time at least her tears flowed abundantly and seemed to 
 relieve her. She spoke a little of the King and a great deal 
 of the Duchesse d'Orleans, but only of their relations to the 
 Due d'Orleans. The name of Chartres was often on her lips, 
 and ideas were suggested to her only by this memory which 
 absorbed her every thought. 
 
 I remained a long time with the Queen, and then went to 
 Mme. Adelaide. She confirmed my impression : the Queen was 
 less agitated and more overwhelmed. On the King's earnest 
 representation she had allowed Doctor Fouquier to be called 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 225 
 
 in. He thought her feverish, and she promised to submit 
 to his treatment. Madame expressed a great desire to leave 
 Neuilly. They had had some idea of settling at Saint Cloud, 
 but the hope of an early move to the Chateau d'Eu had 
 caused the abandonment of this plan. Another reason was 
 the objection of the Queen to leave the place sanctified by 
 her grief, an objection shared by the Duchesse d'Orleans. 
 The health of the latter to the general surprise seemed to 
 improve. The first impression of the whole family, Madame 
 told me, had been that " poor Helene would perish under the 
 shock.'" They had been almost astonished to see her reach 
 Neuilly alive. However, she spared herself in no respect ; 
 grief gave her courage, and the little Comte de Paris ^ 
 continually re-opened the wound by his childish talk. On 
 the day of the funeral, when the cannon announced the 
 arrival of the body at Notre Dame, though the signal had 
 been fully expected, it provoked an outburst of grief from the 
 Princess. The child was there : accustomed to see his father 
 appear in every difficulty, he began to cry loudly, " Call 
 papa, go and fetch papa ; mother is crying, mother is ill." 
 As a matter of fact she was ill, for this painful scene was 
 followed by a fresh fainting fit sufficiently prolonged to cause 
 alarm. A few days afterwards the Duchesse d'Orleans sent 
 for the German valet-de-chambre of the Due d'Orleans, 
 whom she knew was in despair. When her children ^ came 
 into her room she asked the eldest : 
 
 " Paris, did you see poor Bechre ? " 
 
 " Yes, mother ; he came to us." 
 
 Then after a moment's silence, during which he probably 
 remembered that he had always seen Bechre in his father's 
 room, the child came up to his mother and said, "But, 
 mother, why is not papa in his own room here ? " 
 
 The poor mother could only clasp to her heart the 
 treasure which remained to her from her lost happiness, and 
 explain to him that papa's room was henceforward in heaven. 
 
 1 Louis Philippe Albert d'Orleans, Comte de Paris, born at Paris on 
 August 24,1838 ; died in England in 1894. 
 
 2 The Comte de Paris and Eobert Philippe Louis Eugene Ferdinand 
 d'Orleans, Duo de Chartres, born at Paris on November 9, 1840. 
 
 VOL. IV. p 
 
226 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 This, however, was far from being all. The same morning 
 the two little cousins, the Comte de Paris and Prince Philip 
 of Wurtemberg,^ were playing together at one end of the 
 drawing-room in which the whole family was gathered. 
 Prince Philip went straight up to the Queen and said : 
 
 " Is it not true, grandmother, that Paris has no more father, 
 and that I have no more mother ? " 
 
 To this question, put with the simple and cruel carelessness 
 of youth, the Queen remained dumb. The Prince de Joinville 
 picked up the little Philip in his arms and took him away. 
 The rest moved away to hide their agitation. Mme. Adelaide 
 was still under the impression of this incident when she told 
 me of it. The Queen had not spoken of it. 
 
 It was an incident that passed without notice in her 
 general grief. A more painful trial awaited her. The Queen 
 announced her determination to visit the vaults of I)reux ; 
 the Princesses wished to accompany her upon this mournful 
 pilgrimage. The departure for Eu was further delayed by 
 the health of the Duchesse d'Orleans and the indisposition of 
 one of the children. When it was fixed for the evening of the 
 Monday after the pilgrimage to Dreux, I made a farewell call 
 the same morning. I was astounded to see the change in 
 the Queen's condition. She had recovered her erectness, was 
 trimly dressed,, and no carelessness was to be observed in the 
 cold solemnity of her behaviour. Instead of admitting me 
 to her room, she received me in her salon. Nothing about 
 her recalled the profound depression in which I had left her 
 but a few days previously. Her speech was as self-possessed 
 as her appearance was careful. There were no more tears or 
 disregard for appearances ; she had forced herself to play her 
 part, and was accomplishing her duty with a very painful 
 effort. She spoke to me chiefly of the King and her children, 
 hoping that the stay at the Chateau d'Eu would do them 
 good. The only word regarding her previous conversation 
 was : " Chartres thinks that sea-bathing is very healthy for his 
 children." And this was spoken with dry eyes, and without 
 
 1 Philip Alexander Marie Ernest, Duke of Wnrtemberg, son of the 
 Princess Marie d'Orleans, born at Neuilly on July 30, 1838. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 227 
 
 a trace of emotion. Disconcerted by this unexpected change, 
 and not knowing what tone to adopt in harmony with a 
 manner so obviously assumed, and not regarding myself as 
 sufficiently important to have incurred the Queen's displeasure 
 in view of the isolation from affairs in which she lived, I cut 
 my visit short, and the Queen did not attempt to retain me. 
 I expressed my surprise to Mme. Adelaide at this prompt 
 change. 
 
 " You cannot be more surprised than we are," she said. 
 " The change took place in the vault of Dreux." 
 
 She then told me the story of the day. The Princesses 
 had started early, and had left their carriages at the church. 
 The Queen was then as I had previously seen her, exhausted, 
 overwhelmed, careless of everything except her recollections 
 and her regrets. While the Catholic Princesses were hearing 
 Mass, the Duchesse d'Orleans, accompanied by the Grand 
 Duchess of Mecklenburg, went down to the vault, from 
 whence it was soon necessary to carry the young widow, who 
 had fainted at the foot of the coffin. The Queen went there 
 after Mass, followed only by Mme. Adelaide. She told me 
 that she shuddered when she saw this poor mother enter the 
 vault, which already contained three of her children, and had 
 been opened a fourth time to receive the remains of her first- 
 bom, the object of her dearest affection. She prostrated herself 
 upon the marble, uttering cries and sobs ; at the end of a cer- 
 tain time they were suddenly stilled, and the silence became so 
 great, so solemn, and so prolonged, that sinister fears rose in 
 Mme. Adelaide's mind, and she approached near enough to 
 hear a long-drawn respiration. Though somewhat reassured, 
 she hesitated to interrupt this long, motionless meditation, 
 when the Queen rose, drew herself up, and left the vault with 
 a firm step. Her daughters were awaiting her return to 
 perform this pious duty, 
 
 " Do not go in there, Victoire," she said (the Duchesse de 
 Nemours was recovering from her confinement ^), " without 
 putting on a shawl." 
 
 1 Of Louis Philippe Marie Ferdinard Gaston. Comte d'Eu, born at 
 NeuiUy on April 29, 1842. 
 
228 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 All exchanged glances. It was the first time since the 
 fatal catastrophe on July 13 that the Queen seemed to think 
 of any one or anything not directly connected with it. From 
 that moment the Queen resumed her habitual self-denial 
 and consideration for others. As the Duchesse d'Orleans had 
 a violent nervous attack in the carriage on the way home, she 
 did her best to calm her, and was anxious lest the King's 
 fears should be aroused through the delay which this accident 
 caused. What had happened in the vault ? No one can say. 
 Did the mother sacrifice for the salvation of her beloved son 
 the selfishness of grief to which she had abandoned herself 
 hitherto, and had this immense offering alone seemed to her 
 worthy of so dear a victim ? Or had some personal revelation 
 announced to this most pious and Christian soul that " his 
 faults were pardoned," as she had so ardently and passionately 
 desired at the moment when the Prince breathed his last ? 
 It remains a secret between the Queep and her God, but I am 
 inclined to the latter alternative. The thought that her 
 unhappy son had not been granted a moment to make his 
 peace with God, was the cause, I am certain, of the feverish 
 agitation to which she was a prey ; I am the more inclined to 
 believe it when I remember the strong consolation which I 
 saw her derive from the piously catholic death of the Princesse 
 Marie. Undoubtedly the loss was not the same, nor'her grief 
 parallel, but the Princess was also a dearly laved child. 
 
 I saw the Queen on her return from Eu. She was better ; 
 her face had recovered its natural and kindly expression ; 
 she had lost the assumed rigidity of feature and bearing 
 which I had noticed at our last interview. She wept a great 
 deal, speaking freely to me of Chartres, of her love and 
 pride in him and of the confidence with which she had 
 looked forward to the fate of her family and of France in 
 his hands. Her tears flowed bitterly but resignedly. 
 
 "Well," she said, after explaining every reason for her 
 just regret, " well, my dear, it is God's will." In spite of 
 these expressions of pious resignation, the poor Queen was 
 utterly down-stricken. She said to me, " One person in me 
 has been killed for ever. The other person will try to 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 
 
 perform the duties of my position to the end, and that p 
 alone will be seen by the world." 
 
 Many months have elapsed since these words anc 
 Queen has not made the least progress. Even her ar 
 at the danger to which her other children are exj 
 passes over the surface of her grief and does not remo\ 
 weight of that recollection under which she is crushed, 
 the fact will only be noticed by those who are ii 
 confidence and capable of divining it. 
 
 I have not yet had the honour to see the Du 
 d'Orl^ans, who lives in the deepest retirement. She see 
 members of the Royal Family. She is surrounded 1 
 most anxious attentions and the Dowager Grand Duel 
 Mecklenburg never leaves her. I am told that her ] 
 is improved, no doubt in consequence of the reguls 
 which she is obliged to lead. Formerly her anxie 
 accompany her husband and to please him often oblige 
 to abandon the treatment recommended by the d< 
 She is exclusively occupied with her children, whom si 
 not allow to be out of her sight for a moment, finds in 
 her only consolation, and perhaps instinctively forese 
 future importance. Her grief is intense, but is proud] 
 courageously borne. She has lost everything and 
 and appreciates the fact. The Due d'Orleans we 
 tenderest of husbands; love, esteem and mutual r 
 united this family which was in harmony upon every 
 I think, moreover, that the Duchesse d'Orleans, and 1 8 
 from reproaching her, set much store by the high ra 
 which she was called. It was easy to be seen that she d 
 everywhere to be recognised as the second lady in ] 
 until she became the first. She cannot but feel the 1 
 these prospects. It must also be admitted that she c 
 feel so entirely identified with the Royal Family a 
 intimately united with it, as not to sufler a great sei 
 isolation now that the powerful tie between them has 
 cruelly broken. I have no intention of attemptini 
 uugrateful task of prophecy, but it is not difiicult to f 
 that the Duchesse d'Orleans, with her distinguished int 
 
230 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 will not be content with the position of niu-se to her children, 
 and that if she is not given a polical status in the realm, she 
 will be influenced by ambitions to which her environment 
 will stimulate her. I was greatly touched by the following 
 remark of this Princess : M. Remusat, who had recently been 
 admitted to her presence, told me that she said in refei'ence 
 to the past : 
 
 " When I decided to come to France, it was after long 
 reflection. I had been very fully warned of the difficulties 
 to which I should be exposed. On the other hand I knew 
 the brilliant qualities of the Prince Royal, the virtues and 
 the unanimity of the family into which I was to enter. I had 
 carefully thought the whole matter out and considered myself 
 prepared for all these eventualities. One thing only I had 
 not foreseen ; that I should become the happiest woman in 
 the world." 
 
DEATH OF MADAME 
 ADELAIDE D'ORLEANS 
 
 1847 
 
 Development of French society — Progress or decadence — Former 
 influence of the Dae d'Orleans — The Duo de Nemours — M. Guizot 
 — A glance at Mme. Adelaide's mode of life — The King's 
 signature — The Queen's habits — The marriage of the Prince de 
 JoinviUe — "'The sailor's wife" — The Princesse de Joinville — 
 Marriage of the Due d'Aumale — M. Thiers and Marshal Turenne 
 — Acquisition of a villa at Trouville — M. Pasquier — Attempted 
 assassinations by the gamekeeper Lecomte at Fontainebleau and 
 by Henri at Paris 
 
 1862. 
 
 I HAVE often heard it said that if Mme. Adelaide had lived 
 the revolution of 1848 would not have taken place. That is 
 a mistake. In the first place, the transition period in which 
 we live is disturbed from time to time by storms which 
 agitate all minds. Nothing can stop them until they have 
 accomplished their work. Nations instinctively feel their 
 approach. They are heralded by a general uneasiness, but 
 those in high place, and especially those in power, do not see 
 the danger until it has become irresistible. The comparison 
 seems obvious between this revolutionary century and the 
 navigation of the Nile. After passing a rapid where de- 
 struction seems imminent, we reach comparatively calm 
 water. The banks grow more remote, and the prospect 
 becomes smiling ; a certain calm and prosperity follow, and 
 art provides its luxury for a social life which again attempts 
 to develop. Uneasiness is still predominant, and there is a 
 general desire to return to the practice of social virtues ; but 
 no starting-point can be found. People abandon themselves 
 to the daily enjoyment of material pleasures. Some call this 
 
 231 
 
232 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 state of things progress, others decadence. It may continue 
 for a greater or less period of years, and eventually we are 
 drawn before we notice it into the current which sweeps us to 
 a new cataract, and the danger is unobserved until we are 
 surrounded by it. Then all the vital powers of the country 
 come to the aid of society to prevent its complete dis- 
 appearance. Convulsions last for a certain length of time, 
 another stretch of calm water is entered, and the same drama 
 is begun once more ; but we have reached a lower level, the 
 waters are less pure, life is more material, and aspirations 
 almost exclusively sordid. 
 
 When the eighteenth century undermined religion, it 
 replaced its influence by the idea of honour. Offences against 
 honour were the terror of all classes alike, from the peasant 
 to the Marshal of France, and society punished them severely 
 through the force of public opinion. To-day there is neither 
 society nor public opinion, and the terms honour and faith 
 have become meaningless; enjoyment and profit have taken 
 their place. Honour has fled for refuge to the army, and is 
 to be found only beneath its flag ; our soldiers are the most 
 honourable and estimable part of the nation, the only part 
 with any loftiness in their ideals, but there also these ideals 
 are weakening, or at least influence only the sphere of 
 military life and military duty. 
 
 What will be the result of these successive catastrophes, 
 separated perhaps by a number of years, but years which are 
 very short in the life of a nation ? Shall we eventually reach 
 the level where the increased material welfare of the masses 
 will take the place of the intellectual distinction hitherto 
 sought? Or shall we pass through a period of barbarism 
 and return to higher ideals ? 
 
 This it is impossible to foresee, I am, however, inclined 
 to think that mind will one day recover its superiority over 
 matter. The resources of our globe will not suffice to enrich 
 every one, and, unless chemistry succeeds in turning stones 
 into bread, we shall have the poor always with us, always 
 agitating to deprive the rich of their possessions, unless 
 some moral barrier be raised before them, to calm their 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 233 
 
 anger and secure their hopes. Here, however, I will stop. 
 I am not fond of indulging in these generalisations or 
 attempting the profession of prophet, but some licence may 
 well be granted for twaddle of this kind, seeing that I am 
 more than eighty years of age when I now take up my pen 
 after laying it down for so long. I prefer to speak of what 
 I have seen and the people I have known. 
 
 Let us return to Madame Adelaide. Her political career 
 ended long before her life was concluded. She owed her 
 position to her force of character and her soundness of 
 judgment, and both gave way before the weakness of her 
 health. The poor Princess never recovered from the super- 
 human efforts which she made to help her grief-stricken 
 family after the death of the Due d'Orleans. The Queen's 
 obstinate despair induced her somewhat to neglect the King, 
 and Madame Adelaide gave herself never a moment's rest in 
 her attempts to supply this need. Affairs of State had 
 relieved the burden of grief under which Louis Philippe 
 seemed crushed at first. Afterwards it might be suspected 
 that he found a real consolation in the removal of an obstacle 
 to his will ; and from that time his sister's chief care was to 
 spare him the annoyance of any such obstacles. The Due 
 d'Orleans had taken his profession, as he called it, of Prince 
 Royal very seriously. He wished to be fully informed upon 
 eveiy point. He was most deferential and affectionate to the 
 King, but he had no intention of seeing political difficulties 
 arise which might prove an obstacle to his accession. He was 
 the only person whom the King was always obliged to con- 
 sider. He was accustomed to say to his Ministers, " That is 
 very well, but what will Seigneur Chartres say to it.?" And 
 even more often he would say, perhaps to his wife or his sister, 
 " Find out what Chartres thinks." This drag upon the King 
 was a great advantage, as it sometimes checked ill-considered 
 proposals. The Due d'Orleans may have made mistakes; 
 the deplorable will which was published through the indis- 
 cretions of the rising is only too much evidence of the fact ; 
 but he had plenty of intellectual power, was as easy a speaker 
 as the King and more elegant, nor could he be won over by 
 
234 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 discussion unless the arguments were reasonable. This was 
 alike to the advantage of the Monarch and the Cabinet. The 
 catastrophe which ended the life of the young Prince relieved 
 the King of any possible constraint in his domestic life. 
 
 The Due de Nemours, a most honourable and tactful 
 character, had accepted the position of younger brother too 
 obviously to change. Not only would he never have thought 
 of contradicting the King, but he would never have dared to 
 ask him questions, and he was never consulted upon anything. 
 His natural timidity and the habit of taking the second place 
 had deprived him of all initiative and made him of no impor- 
 tance. His handsome face and his cold appearance gave him 
 a reputation for haughtiness. He was not even popular with 
 the army ; he was known to be coldly brave and well trained 
 as a soldier, but the soldiers, accustomed to the affability, the 
 graciousness and the more brilliant valour of the Due d'Orleans, 
 were not attached to his brother. The elder might have 
 carried the army with him by a gesture when the Due de 
 Nemours would not have drawn a single man to his side. 
 
 He himself believed that he was born under an evil star. 
 His family were accustomed to speak of him always as " poor 
 Nemours," and he submitted to the epithet though he by no 
 means deserved it. However, such as he was, with sound 
 judgment, little ambition and the highest honesty, he was 
 modelled upon the person of an excellent regent if circum- 
 stances had called him to fill that part. Meanwhile the King's 
 fancies had nothing to fear from his control. The other 
 Princes, two of whom had already had opportunities of dis- 
 playing their brilliant valour, were as yet of no particular im- 
 portance and remained entirely under their father's guidance. 
 Partly because she was tired of objecting, and partly 
 because she was convinced, Mme. Adelaide was also per- 
 suaded of the King's infallibility. She therefore drifted 
 with the tide. Hitherto she had performed a general utility 
 part. She invariably made a conscientious search for the 
 truth, and reported it no less conscientiously to her brother, 
 speaking with complete frankness upon every question. 
 Latterly, however, she abandoned her desire to enlighten 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 235 
 
 him, and was careful only to spare him any opposition. 
 Nor did the King meet with opposition in the Council. In 
 spite of his pride and his claim to appear omnipotent, 
 M. Guizot is not a man of ideas ; he is ready to adopt those 
 offered to him, and to declare them loudly and exclusively to 
 be his own, even in the presence of those who have provided 
 them, as I have often observed. The King is a much cleverer 
 man, and produces ideas of every kind. M. Guizot's task 
 was to reclothe them in the fine language which gave him an 
 indisputable superiority at all meetings and made him very 
 popular with the King. The other Ministers, more sensible 
 if less brilliant, and above all less presumptuous, often 
 checked enterprises unduly dangerous. Thus, this Cabinet, 
 which was destined to bring about the overthrow of the 
 throne, was able to last for some years. 
 
 I remember that towards the end of 1846, in conversation 
 with Mme. Adelaide, I expressed some surprise at the warm 
 terms in which she spoke of M. Guizot. For a long time 
 I had attempted to overcome the excessive dislike with which 
 he had inspired me, and I told her so. 
 
 " That is quite true, my dear," she replied. " I have 
 changed towards him. His conceit often displeases me, but 
 he understands the King so well; no one has been so 
 successful in that." 
 
 Mme. Adelaide's affection for her brothers, and especially 
 for the eldest, had always been the chief interest and the 
 only passion of her life. As soon as he married Princess 
 Amelie of Naples, she took her place in the household and 
 never left them. These three persons were of one mind and 
 one soul, and the two Princesses were exclusively devoted to 
 the task of maintaining the happiness of the man whom they 
 loved above all things. At the same time, when the death 
 of the Dowager-Duchess of Orleans put her daughter in 
 possession of a vast fortune, which had been very badly 
 managed, the attention required by this property caused 
 some change in her habits. She often went in person to her 
 numerous estates to examine the improvements there pos- 
 sible, and from time to time gave herself a holiday of a few 
 
236 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 days at the Chateau de Randan, for which she had taken a 
 liking. She was never able to stay a full week away from 
 the beloved family upon which all her alFection was concen- 
 trated. Accompanied by one of her ladies, she would come 
 from Neuilly and take her place during morning receptions 
 at the Palais Royal, for business meetings, or to receive those 
 whom she honoured with her friendship ; sometimes also for 
 a little music, of which she was passionately fond. A prin- 
 cipal object was to visit the charitable institutions which she 
 patronised or had founded with the active and intelligent 
 co-operation of the Comtesse Melanie de Montjoie, her lady 
 of honour. But when the throne had brought its cares and 
 destroyed the happiness of this family, hitherto so peaceably 
 united, Mme. Adelaide would allow nothing to distract her. 
 In particular, after the first attempt upon the King's life, 
 she never left the dreary palaces to which her brother's 
 position bound him, except to follow him everywhere and at 
 all times. Not only her days, but also her nights, were 
 devoted to him. The King would leave the Queen's salon 
 between eleven o'clock and midnight, long after the young 
 people had retired. The Queen would follow him almost 
 immediately. Mme. Adelaide then slowly folded her work, 
 waited a few minutes, and then went to rejoin the King. 
 She found him occupied in the labour of signing documents. 
 He carefully traced in his lai'ge handwriting all the letters 
 forming his two names. 
 
 -dl^nxjJ , 
 
 Facsimile of the 
 King's Signatueb 
 
 (From an official document found in the papers of Mme. de Boigne) 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 237 
 
 It was a long task, but Mme. Adelaide relieved the tedium 
 of it, and handed him one by one the documents to be 
 signed. As most of them were of no importance whatever, 
 they gave rise to no comment, but it was the time for 
 intimate talk and mutual confidence ; their hearts were then 
 opened without restraint. These sessions would often last 
 more than an hour, sometimes almost two. When the last 
 signature had been written, and the King would never leave 
 anything undone, Mme. Adelaide retired to her room, of 
 recent years, at any rate, overwhelmed with fatigue. Mean- 
 while the Queen had been running through the English, 
 German, and Italian newspapers, and had marked those 
 passages which might interest the King. By the time he 
 reached her room she was undressing, but suificiently awake 
 to show him what he should read before he went to bed. In 
 spite of these late hours the Queen, accompanied by her two 
 daughters until they were married, by their governess, always 
 by Mme. de Montjoie, and sometimes by Mme. de Dolomieu, 
 was invariably at chapel at a quarter to seven, winter and 
 summer, to hear Mass. Mme. Adelaide was often there, 
 though not always, and of recent years I think but rarely. 
 I do not know whether the Catholic daughters-in-law 
 adopted this custom, but in any case their hours were very 
 early, for at half-past nine all the inhabitants of the palace 
 were gathered in the salon, and as soon as the King appeared, 
 about ten o'clock, they went to dejeuner. The Queen then 
 retired to her rooms, everybody dispersed until mid-day, and 
 were free to use the morning as they pleased, except the 
 Queen and Mme. Adelaide, who were always at the King's 
 disposal. 
 
 Thus it might seem that Mme. Adelaide could do nothing 
 more to devote her life to her brother. However, she was 
 able to show greater devotion yet, though with less practical 
 result, after the catastrophe of 1842. Ordinary life was bound 
 to follow its usual coui-se. The Prince de Joinville, in spite 
 of the popularity which he had certainly gained in conse- 
 quence, had been by no means flattered by his commission to 
 join the expedition which brought home the remains of the 
 
238 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Emperor Napoleon. He used to refer to it as " my carter's 
 job." He took his revenge by living a less restrained life on 
 his return, saying comically that as the King had sent him to 
 run over the main, he could hardly prevent him from running 
 after the maids. But he began to tire of shore life, and 
 obtained permission to embark upon his favourite frigate, 
 the Belle Poule. It was arranged that in this cruise he 
 should touch at Brazil and see the Princesses, the sisters of 
 the Emperor. If the younger pleased him, some considera- 
 tion would be given to the ideas of marriage which had been 
 already mooted. The Prince de Joinville started, greatly 
 enjoyed his voyage, touched at several ports, and finally 
 made so long a stay in one of the South American towns 
 that his family became impatient. He was ordered to 
 return. He replied that as his cruiser's time was nearly 
 expired, he would probably be unable to touch at Brazil. 
 This message caused some vexation. The following letter 
 was dated Rio Janeiro. Not only had Princess Fran^oise 
 pleased him, but he had decided to marry her. Everything 
 had been arranged between the Emperor, the Princess,^ and 
 himself, and he was only awaiting the King's consent, which 
 he requested might be sent at once. 
 
 This sudden change caused a considerable stir in the 
 Tuileries. As Baron LangsdorfF happened to be on leave at 
 Paris he was hastily appointed Minister to Brazil, and was 
 sent off with his ifrife to make the official request for the 
 Princess's hand, to draw up the necessary deeds, and to give 
 this alliance, highly suitable in every respect, a more royal 
 and diplomatic appearance. Mme. de Langsdorff was to act 
 provisionally as lady of honoui- to the Princess, and to 
 accompany her to France. All this was done with the 
 utmost possible despatch. However, some anxiety was being 
 felt in view of the non-arrival of despatches announcing that 
 M. de Langsdorff had reached Rio Janeiro, when the first 
 
 1 Franjoise d' Alcantara, born in 1824, died in 1898, daughter of Dom 
 Pedro I. of Alcantara (1798-1834). Emperor of Brazil and King of Portugal, 
 and of the Archduchesse Marie Leopoldine Josephe (1797-1826), daughter 
 of the Emperor of Austria Francois I., and sister of the Empress Marie 
 Louise, wife of Napoleon I. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 239 
 
 news was brought by the state boat of the Belle Poule, which 
 disembarked the Prince and Princess de Joinville ^ upon the 
 quay at Brest. They were speedily surrounded by the whole 
 of the maritime population. 
 
 " My friends," said the Prince, " I bring you a sailor's wife. 
 Is she not pretty ? And she really loves you." 
 
 By such means the young Prince became the idol of the 
 navy. After so rapid an expedition, he had no intention of 
 stopping upon the road and he promptly organised his 
 journey and descended upon the Tuileries almost as unex- 
 pectedly as upon Brest. This somewhat filibustering marriage 
 was not out of harmony with the character of the Prince 
 de Joinville. No one bore him any ill-will, either in his 
 family or in the public, who merely laughed. The Princess 
 de Joinville was very pretty and of a very distinguished bearing. 
 
 This charming and somewhat wild gazelle, hardly escaped 
 from the forests of the New World, was received with the 
 greatest kindness. She had a slight cold, but refused 
 chicken broth, demanding parrot instead. She also sighed 
 over the bare trees in the Tuileries and could not be per- 
 suaded that they would ever be covered with leaves. She 
 adored the Prince and seemed to shrink to him for shelter, 
 which she always found. This young couple cheered to some 
 degree the sadness of the Palace. The Duchesse d'Orleans 
 took a great liking for her new sister-in-law, possibly be- 
 cause she herself already disliked the Duchesse de Nemours, 
 knowing that the Duchess might one day be Mme. la 
 Regente, whereas she would only be Madame, the King's 
 mother. The Duchesse d'Orleans thought a great deal of 
 political power. Our new Princess knew absolutely nothing, 
 as her education had been entirely neglected. She asked for 
 masters, who were readily found, in order, as she said, that 
 she might be able to understand Joinville. This idea always 
 gave her the desire and sometimes the will to work, but 
 sustained application was impossible for her. I do not think 
 that her education was carried very far. Her love for her 
 husband was always the mainspring of her life. 
 
 1 The marriage took place on May 7, 1843, 
 
240 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The arrival of this new pair, and especially the unexpected 
 visit of Queen Victoria to the Chateau d'Eu,i ^hich over- 
 whelmed the Royal Family with delight, obliged them to put 
 off the mourning by which they were still sun-ounded, and 
 the following winter the Palace of the Tuileries recovered 
 something of its former character. The Queen, however, 
 was unable to overcome a certain lack of interest. I think I 
 have already said that from the first moment after the death 
 of the Due d'Orleans she would never speak with me as 
 unrestrainedly as before. Whenever I presented myself I was 
 admitted, but each time I felt that it would be necessary 
 to break the ice to reach something like intimacy, and if I 
 had not been sure that my attachment for her was entirely 
 disinterested, I should certainly have been somewhat hiu-t. I 
 understood that she was much more afraid of her own expan- 
 siveness than of any indiscretion on my part. She remembered 
 the many tears that she had shed in my arms, was afraid of 
 re-opening a grief that was always keen, or of touching upon 
 a subject ever present to her mind. The name of the 
 Due d'Orleans was never uttered by either of us, nor was any 
 allusion ever made to the disaster. 
 
 With Mme. Adelaide things were very different. She had 
 abandoned her habit of receiving her friends in the study 
 where she formerly worked, and to which those intimate with 
 her were admitted ; she sat in the room before it, with her 
 hat on, her shawl and her gloves ready near her, always 
 ready to enter the room where the King might arrive from 
 the apartments in the rear, or to go to him at the first call, 
 either to stay in his rooms, to drive out with him, to walk 
 with him upon the terrace, or in the galleries of the Louvre 
 
 1 September 2, 1843. Victoria I. (1819-1901), daughter of the Duke 
 of Kent (1767-1820) and Victoria of Saxe-Cobnrg-Saalfeld (1786-1861). 
 She had succeeded her uncle William IV., Dnle of Clarence (1766- 
 1837), younger brother of George IV. (1762-1830), to" whom Mme. de 
 Boigne has often referred in previous volumes during the time of his 
 regency. Queen Victoria married on February 10, 1840, her cousin, Prince 
 Albert of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha (1819-1861). son of Duke Ernest I. They 
 were both cousins-german of the Duchesse de Nemours and of her brother. 
 Prince Augustus of Saxe-Coburg, who married on April 20, 1843, Princess 
 Clementine d'Orleans, while the King of the Belgians, Leopold I., was 
 their uncle. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 241 
 
 when he felt tired or wanted air ; in one word, if it might 
 be so expressed, Mme. Adelaide was always on the qui vive. 
 Though this Princess had formerly been so occupied, I do 
 not think that she read a book, wrote ten pages, or even 
 unfolded a piece of work during these years. Her mornings 
 were entirely spent in waiting. She took much less interest 
 and thought much less seriously of public affairs ; she was 
 chiefly angry with anything that might disturb the King 
 and would only lend a ready ear to what she thought 
 would please him. She was the only channel by which it 
 wa^ possible to put him in possession of certain truths, 
 and at the instigation of the Chancellor, I sometimes made 
 use of it. 
 
 The Due d'Aumale, who had returned to Algeria, had 
 been brilliantly successful there.^ This campaign was fol- 
 lowed by a voyage to Naples. He had brought back as his 
 wife a cousin-german of the King, daughter of the Prince of 
 Salerno.^ This marriage, which was negotiated according to 
 full diplomatic forms and by no means so picturesquely as 
 bhat of the Piince de Joinville, greatly delighted the family, 
 but made no public impression. It was another family in 
 the Tuileries and nothing more. The Duchesse d'Aumale 
 was very small, by no means pretty, would not talk and was 
 far from impressive. 
 
 With her lofty piety the Queen was keenly anxious to 
 marry her sons with the object of restraining their private 
 lives, and strange as it may seem, her expedient was entirely 
 successful ; all these royal couples proved entiriely faithful to 
 one another. 
 
 About the date of this marriage, I think, Mme. Adelaide 
 told me the following story. The evening before there had 
 been a gala dinner at Saint Cloud, and on these solemn 
 occasions was brought out the magnificent Sevres dinner 
 
 t Campaign in the spring of 1844 against the Kabyles. The capture of 
 the smala of Abd-el-Kader had taken place in the preceding year fMay 
 1843). 
 
 2 Marie Caroline, daughter of the Prince of Salerno, brother of Queen 
 Marie Amelia and of the Archduchess Marie Clementine. (See vol. iii., 
 note to p. 217.) Born in 1822, she married the Duo d'Aumale in November 
 1844 ; died in 1869. 
 
 VOL. IV. Q 
 
242 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 service which had been begun by Louis XV., added to by 
 his successors, and bore the portraits of the famous men of 
 ancient and modern history. M. Thiers was seated by Mme. 
 Adelaide. For some moments he had been leaning over his 
 plate and muttering to himself. 
 
 " What are you saying ? " she asked him at last. 
 
 " What am I saying ? I am saying that that is what I 
 should have been ; that is what I am ; and that is what I 
 shall be." 
 
 And he showed her his plate on which was a portrait ot 
 Marshal Turenne, Mme. Adelaide began to laugh. 
 
 " Do not laugh, it is serious, quite serious, what I am 
 telling you," he replied in a somewhat surly tone, and never 
 uttered another word during the dinner. 
 
 I suppose he was devising one of the great strategical 
 paragraphs in his work upon the empire where he not only 
 relates but also corrects and modifies the campaigns of the 
 man whom he calls the greatest captain ever known. Pos- 
 sibly he thought himself also very modest in comparing 
 himself only with Marshal Turenne. In any case and not- 
 withstanding his prohibition Mme. Adelaide and myself 
 ventured to laugh at his military claims. We both of us 
 liked him, however, and esteemed him. This is the impres- 
 sion usually made by the charm and distinction of his mind 
 and by the transparent honesty of his character. Those 
 about him have done their best to inspire him with hatred 
 and rancour but without success, and if he ever entertained 
 any feelings of the kind, they were very transitory. Had it 
 not been for the deplorable environment into which he was 
 thrown by complete ignorance of morality in his youth and 
 by some quixotic notion of generosity and gratitude, M. 
 Thiers would have been a far more honourable and more 
 important man. 
 
 It was in 1843 that Chancellor Pasquier and myself con- 
 tracted a liking for the seashore of Trouville. I bought a 
 villa there, and we went from time to time and spent 
 some weeks there. I then altered the house and made 
 it more convenient. Since 1848 it became my sole country 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 243 
 
 residence, and the Chancellor used to stay there almost all the 
 summer. For a long time he had been in the habit of coming 
 to my house at Chatenay between the sessions of the Chamber 
 of Peers, to recruit from the arduous toils of presidency and 
 from the troublesome work imposed upon him by the numerous 
 political lawsuits from which he emerged with so much clever- 
 ness and success. It would be impossible to find an easier or 
 more charming companion than M. Pasquier. To a ready 
 invention and the most varied fund of conversation, he added 
 incomparable good sense and a natural benevolence which 
 was never conventional but always made hiija take the best 
 possible view of men and things. He was honest in every- 
 thing, from the most lofty ideas of statesmanship to the 
 smallest details of private life. Nothing was above or below 
 him, and his devotion to his friends was shown in the smallest 
 as in the greatest things. When he had told me some 
 important political secret, I felt no embarrassment in turning 
 the conversation to my household affairs, and he would listen 
 with the most serious good-humour. The only thing that 
 irritated him was unreasonableness. He would then fall 
 into fits of fury worthy of Alceste. I remember a scene 
 of the kind one day. He began his tirade by saying, " You 
 think yourself very impartial and no one was ever less so." 
 Then he burst out upon my caste prejudice, my party spirit, 
 my social intolerance, &c. In these reproaches there was a 
 considerable amount of exaggeration, but there was also some 
 small truth from which I learnt my lesson. He was much 
 ashamed of himself when he had been betrayed into one of 
 these outbursts; still they were not without charm for his 
 friends, for he then showed the depths of his fine character 
 by his energetic hatred of evil. Party spirit was his great 
 aversion, and it is remarkable that he should have made his 
 way through parties all his life and never have been infected 
 by it. I may be suspected of partiality when I say that he 
 had no ambition, seeing that he had reached the summit of 
 all social distinction, and yet nothing could be more true. 
 He liked State business and he knew that he performed it 
 well, and when an actual opportunity for it presented itself. 
 
244 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 it came to his satisfaction. He had never cliuig to office 
 or intrigued to return to it. He underwent the ostracism 
 imposed upon him by the animosity of the court of Charles X. 
 for several years in calm and dignified retirement, and only 
 the imperative necessities of the countiy induced him to come 
 to the help of the power in 1830. M. Pasquier was a patriot 
 in the best sense of the term, and this feeling has given real 
 unity to the whole of his political life, notwithstanding the 
 outcries of his detractors. 
 
 The attempt of Lecomte upon the King took place in the 
 spring of 1846 at Fontainebleau, The waggonette in which 
 the Royal Family was, received the charge from a carbine 
 fired by this gamekeeper.^ Alarmed by the rumours which 
 I had heard, I went to get information, and entered Mme. 
 Adelaide's ante-chamber at the moment when she reached the 
 Tuileries. I was standing aside to let her pass when she saw 
 me. She took me by the arm, and drew me without saying a 
 word into her bedroom. I helped her to take off the furs in 
 which she was enveloped (for it was very cold), and she 
 dropped upon a sofa in the greatest despondency. I had 
 seen her a few days before, and was terrified at the change in 
 her. Her complexion, which had always been very dark, was 
 usually animated ; I now thought her grey and ashen colour ; 
 her eyes were lustreless and her lips pale. If the eighteen 
 buckshot fired by Lecomte had lodged in the carriage, which 
 contained fourteen people, without touching any one, Mme, 
 Adelaide was, none the less, mortally stricken. It was a 
 long time before she could speak, and she related in a some- 
 what rambling way the event of the previous day, continually 
 • exclaiming, " The series of assassinations has again begun. 
 They will kill him, my dear, they will kill him." She thought 
 much more of the King's danger than of any that she and 
 the rest of the family had run. I sat for some time with her. 
 Her excitement calmed, and eventually she began to cry, 
 which she hardly ever did, and I left her somewhat calmer. 
 I went to inquire for the Queen, who called me in. I found 
 her very sad, but much less agitated, than her sister-in-law ; 
 
 * Aprill6,1846. Lecomte was condemned to death by the Oonrt of Peers. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 245 
 
 she described in greater detail, and with greater clearness, 
 this abominable attempt, and the providential chance which 
 had thwarted it. Generally speaking, the accounts of 
 Mme. Adelaide were much more circumstantial, but this time 
 the cases were reversed. This Princess had never cared for 
 the Legitimist party. She had not been left in ignorance 
 of the delight which they had shown at the death of the 
 Due d'Orl^ans, a manifestation which was at least most 
 unfeeling, and her hostility for them had naturally increased. 
 She suspected them on every occasion, and was persuaded 
 that Lecomte was their agent. The Duchesse de Marmier,^ a 
 very stupid and intriguing woman, brought her some kitchen 
 gossip, to which M. Merilhou,^ from a desire to curry favour, 
 affected to attach some importance. Mme. Adelaide wrote 
 to the Chancellor, asking him to see Mme. de Marmier. 
 
 M. Pasquier was not a man to be influenced in such a case. 
 He saw Mme. de Marmier, investigated her charges, questioned 
 the witnesses whom she brought forward, and loudly declared 
 that the whole thing was not worth a straw, and did not deserve 
 a trial. Lecomte, a lonely, morbid temperament, had merely 
 obeyed his own impulse, which had been raised to the point 
 of frenzy in consequence of deceitful promises inconsiderately 
 made to him by General de Rumigny, the King's aide-de-camp. 
 He thought he had been deceived, and anger alone had pro- 
 voked his abominable crime. This the King readily recog- 
 nised; M. Merilhou was cornered, and forced to admit the 
 fact. However, Mme. Adelaide, embittered and weakened 
 by anxiety, disliked the Chancellor for his decision, and showed 
 her displeasure. TTie Royal Family treated him somewhat 
 coldly, but he was far above these Court trivialities, which in 
 any case made no impression, and continued the trial with as 
 much justice and impartiality as before. He was unfortunate 
 enough to have another case of the kind a short time after- 
 wards, but this was nothing serious. 
 
 1 Lady to Queen Marie Am^lie. 
 
 2 Joseph M6rilhon, bom in 1788. Lawyer. Magistrate under the 
 Empire ; General Secretary to the Ministry of Justice ; Counsellor of 
 State ; Minister of Justice (1830-1831) ; Deputy ; Counsellor to the Court 
 of Cassation ; Peer of France (1837) ; died at Neuilly in 1856. 
 
246 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 A certain M. Henri/ wishing to make himself notorious, 
 had fired a blank charge at the King from a pistol on the day 
 of Saint Louis, in the middle of the crowd which thronged the 
 garden of the Tuileries. The case was investigated and 
 tried very promptly, and did not delay the Chancellor's 
 departure for Trouville. 
 
 1 On July 29, 1846, Joseph Henri fired two pistol shots at the King, who 
 was bowing to the crowd from the balcony of the Tuileries. He was con- 
 demned to hard labour for life by the Court of Peers. As will be seen, 
 Mme. de Boigne has confused the dates. The attempt took place, not upon 
 the festival of Saint Louis, but upon that of the anniversary of the July 
 devolution. 
 
II 
 
 Spanish marriages — Apprehensions of Chancellor Fasquier — How 
 the marriages were decided — The Due de Montpensier — Life in 
 the Tuileries — The Queen's daughters-in-law — The Petit Luxem- 
 burg — Growing weakness of the King — M. Duohdtel — Ill-health 
 of Mme. Adelaide — Dissatisfaction in the Boyal Family — Walking 
 accident at Chdtenay — Bad harvest — The Pritchard case — General 
 
 de Gnbi^res and M. Teste — Anecdote concerning M, de M 
 
 — Entertainment at Vincennes 
 
 Shoetly after Chancellor Pasquier arrived at Trouville, the 
 Moniieur brought him the news of the marriage of the Due 
 de Montpensier with the Infanta Dona Fernanda. This was 
 the first intimation he had had of the event.* At the first 
 moment this alliance seemed very brilliant, and the Chan- 
 cellor hastened to write and congratulate the King, who was 
 then at the Chateau d'Eu. But the same evening he admitted 
 to me that he regi'etted his letter. "With any other 
 Minister," he said, " I should feel no anxiety. The alliance 
 would be brilliant and useful. But all depends on the 
 manner in which it is done, and M. Guizot is so careless, so 
 presumptuous, so imprudent, and so inclined to regard events 
 only from his own favourite point of view, that when I add to 
 my knowledge of his character the hasty despatch of Louis 
 Decazes,* Duke of Glucksberg,i'rom Madrid to Eu, from Eu 
 
 1 Queen Isabella II. (1830-1904) married her cousin-german, Dom 
 Franfois of Assisi, Duke of Cadiz (1822-1902), son of the Infant Frangois 
 de Faule (1794-1865), brother of Ferdinand VII. At the same time the 
 Infanta Louisa Fernanda, sister of Queen Isabella and her heiress (1832- 
 1897) married Antoine, Due de Montpensier, last son of King Louis 
 Philippe, born at Neuilly on Jnly 31, 1824, and died in 1890. These two 
 marriages ended in a breach of the cordial relations with England. 
 Announced on August 29, approved by the Coites in September, they were 
 celebrated on October 10, 1846. 
 
 2 Louis Decazes, Duke of Gliicksberg (1819-1886). Son of the Minister 
 of Louis XVIII. Secretary to the Embassy at London, at Madrid, and 
 Minister at Lisbon ; Deputy in 1871 ; Ambassador to London in 1873 ; 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs^ 
 
 247 
 
248 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 to Val Richer, from Val Richer to Eu, and thence to Madrid 
 again by way of this same Val Richer, I am afraid that some 
 intrigue or freak may lie beneath all this. Moreover, if the 
 negotiation is conducted without the knowledge or informa- 
 tion of the English Cabinet, you may be sure that the most 
 inconvenient consequences will follow. Far from rejoicing, 
 we shall rather have to lament this success." The result 
 has shown to what an extent a statesmanlike glance at the 
 situation had enlightened the Chancellor. 
 
 I have since learnt how events took place, though I heard 
 of no incidents sufficiently personal to be worth reporting 
 here. Queen Christina, seeing herself threatened in Spain, 
 declined to wait any longer to secure effective protection in a 
 foreign country, or at least to obtain the guarantee of recog- 
 nised facilities for residence. She therefore resolved upon 
 the following step, and perhaps was urged to it by the 
 ambition of our Ambassador, Comte Bresson,^ who was very 
 anxious that his name should be associated with this alliance ; 
 she put the whole matter in his hands, and declared that if, 
 at a near date fixed by her, France had not accepted the 
 marriage of Queen Isabella with the son of Dom Francois de 
 Paule, and that of the Infanta with the Due de Montpensier, 
 she would go over to the English side and marry the Queen to 
 the Coburg,* the candidate proposed by the British Cabinet 
 and put forward by Lord Palmerston, notwithstanding the 
 engagement entered into with the Tuileries to nominate no 
 one. The Duke of Gliicksberg was sent off with this ulti- 
 matum : the King seemed very disturbed, very undecided ; 
 M. Guizot had the honour of persuading him in spite of the 
 very positive resistance of the Queen. She considered, on the 
 one hand, that the proposal implied a breach of the under- 
 taking personally given by the King to Queen Victoria in 
 that very Chateau d'Eu ; on the other hand, I think she did 
 not wish to see her domestic life disturbed by a Spanish 
 
 1 Comte Charles Bresson (1798-1847). He bad already negotiated the 
 marriage of Princess Louise with the King of the Belgians. 
 
 2 Leopold of Cobnrg, cousin-german of Prince Albert, husband of Queen 
 Victoria, and brother of the Duchesse de Nemours and also of the husband 
 of Princess Clementine. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 249 
 
 Princess brought up in the irregular habits of the Madrid 
 palace and under the influence of Queen Christina. The first 
 objection was overthrown by the argument that the English 
 Cabinet, in putting forward a Prince of Coburg, had broken 
 the arrangement made with the Queen of England; the 
 second objection could not be justified. The Duchesse de 
 Montpensier showed herself a most accomplished Princess 
 and very tenderly devoted to Queen Marie Amelie. I have 
 also reason to think that the emphatic wishes of the Due 
 de Montpensier largely influenced the King and Madame 
 Adelaide. He was their favourite child and exerted con- 
 siderable influence upon them. The Due d'Orleans had said, 
 " Montpensier has more brains and less heart than any of us," 
 and his judgment was sound. 
 
 However, the marriage proved popular in the country, 
 precisely on account of its most vexatious point, that is to 
 say, the ill-feeling which it had occasioned in England. 
 M. Guizot was intoxicated by this success, and the public 
 applauded. The festivities were numerous and very fine. 
 At none of these was I present. My age and my weak health 
 were sufficient excuse for me to retire from society. I had 
 already excused myself from receptions and balls at the 
 Tuileries. I also avoided the concerts and evening parties 
 given by the Due de Nemours, who had opened his house in 
 place of that of the Due d'Orleans. 
 
 I often went to see the Queen and Mme. Adelaide, and 
 from time to time I saw the Duchesse d'Orleans in the 
 morning. I frequently took a place at the round table 
 where the Queen and the Princesses worked every evening, 
 I had then opportunities of seeing the King, and sometimes 
 of talking with him, and of examining the Princesses, the 
 daughters-in-law, who had aroused my curiosity. The 
 Duchesse de Nemours, in all the magnificence of her splendid 
 beauty, was always seated at the Queen's right hand, assi- 
 duously working, hardly raising her eyes, and constantly 
 attending to the Queen's small wants — threading her needles 
 and hastening to pick up her reels. The affectionate warmth 
 with which she was thanked showed how large a place she 
 
250 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 held in the Queen's heart. She was, in fact, the favourite, 
 and she deserved it, for she was as good as she was simple 
 and beautiful. When there was no foreign Princess present, 
 the place at the Queen's left was occupied by lady visitors, 
 who gave way to the Duchesse d'Orleans, for whom this place 
 was reserved. She always came in late, after her children 
 had gone to bed. Her entry, followed by her ladies, caused 
 a certain amount of confusion; every one rose except the 
 Queen, Even Mme. Adelaide rose from her armchair — the 
 only one, by the way, at the table, as the Queen and all the 
 other Princesses sat upon upright chairs. The Duchesse 
 d'Orleans took her place by the Queen's side. Between her 
 and Mme. Adelaide there was another place, which was 
 almost always empty ; and upon the back of this chair the 
 King, Princes, and politicians would lean when they came to 
 talk to the Duchesse d'Orleans. She immediately guided the 
 conversation, in which Mme. Adelaide took part sometimes. 
 The Queen confined herself to commonplace courtesies 
 as soon as the Duchesse had arrived. On the left of 
 Mme. Adelaide, by the side of one another, came the 
 Duchesse de Joinville and the Duchesse d'Aumale, whispering 
 together without regard for anybody. Then the Duchesse 
 de Montpensier, who was exceedingly young, for the King 
 had had to present her with three months to complete the 
 fifteen years necessary to legalise the marriage ; but, in spite 
 of her youth, she was the most amiable, the most gracious, 
 and the most obliging of all these Princesses. She seemed 
 to have been accustomed to hold her court, and adopted the 
 manners of a very great lady, unbending most gracefully and 
 suitably towards visitors admitted to these little gatherings ; 
 at any rate, that was my impression of her. 
 
 In truth our first interview had been of such a nature as to 
 break the ice between us. I had been to call upon the Queen 
 at Saint Cloud. She was busy and I was awaiting her leisure 
 in the great salon. I had taken a seat in one of the windows ; 
 a side door opened and I saw a girl come in skipping and 
 singing. I at once guessed it was the Infanta. She began to 
 dance before a large glass, not to look at herself, but to 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 251 
 
 amuse herself in the most gay and graceful manner possible. 
 Soon afterwards the Queen opened the door of her boudoir ; 
 the little dancer ran to her and the Queen looked at her for a 
 moment, smiling at me. She seemed a little embarrassed 
 when she saw me, but by no means disconcerted. The Queen 
 presented me with the obliging words which she always used 
 in my case, as her oldest friend. The Princess had come to 
 ask some information from her mother-in-law. She went 
 into the boudoir with the simplicity and self-possession of a 
 great lady, which in fact she was, and stayed for some 
 moments ; she was very gracious to me, laughing very readily 
 at the ridiculous manner in which she had entered the salon, 
 and withdrew leaving me under the impression that she was 
 a person of very high rank and very agreeable. 
 
 Very different was the reception which I had received from 
 her husband in the preceding year in this same Palace of 
 Saint Cloud. When I went into Mme. Adelaide's room, I 
 found near her a dirty-looking man, enveloped in a long grey 
 coat of some coarse stuff, the collar of which was turned up 
 so high that it touched a battered hat which he crammed 
 on his head as he passed me, bursting with laughter, which 
 also infected Mme. Adelaide. 
 
 " You did not recognise him ? That is Montpensier in his 
 Jew's dress. He goes like that round all the second-hand 
 shops and curiosity dealers and makes excellent bargains. 
 He has just brought me this little snuff-box ; it is worth ten 
 times more than he paid for it. He will sometimes wait for 
 months to get things a little cheaper ; he is a very clever 
 bargainer." 
 
 " Not a very princely occupation," the words escaped my 
 lips. 
 
 " Oh, no one recognises him and it amuses him." 
 
 I made no reply and we were both somewhat embarrassed. 
 Mme, Adelaide spoke of something else and we did not return 
 to the Jewish talents of her favourite nephew. It is perfectly 
 true that he looked like a dirty little Jew in this strange 
 costume. 
 
 As I have said, I was not present at any of the festivities 
 
252 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 on the occasion of this marriage, but there were many of 
 them and they were very magnificent. The entertainment at 
 the Spanish Embassy was splendid. The Ministers and the 
 so-called authorities attempted to out-do one another, except 
 the Chancellor. He found that the Upper Chamber was 
 often forced to become a court of peers in order that the 
 rooms of its president might be transformed into ballrooms 
 or concert-halls. He frequently gave the largest and best 
 dinners in Paris, but the receptions of the Palace of the Petit 
 Luxemburg were always solemn functions. He would not 
 even abandon these habits in 1845 on the occasion of the 
 marriage of his nephew Gaston d'Audiffret, whom he had 
 just adopted, giving him his name, his title and his fortune. 
 Winter therefore opened under less sad auspices than former 
 years had seen. Entertainments are always very popular at 
 Paris, as they make money circulate. Besides, the marriage 
 of the Infanta was popular in the country, especially under 
 the idea that it was unpopular in England, for in spite of the 
 friendly understanding of which the Government boasted, the 
 national animosity had never ceased to exist. At the same 
 time the best-informed people grew more and more anxious. 
 The King had always been subject to fits of fury, but only at 
 long intervals ; now he became more and more irascible every 
 day. He was a good speaker and was always fond of dis- 
 playing his powers, but he now reached the point of loquacity ; 
 sometimes councils were concluded without any attempt to 
 discuss business, because the King had been speaking the 
 whole time, and these sad signs of weakness were far from 
 encouraging to those who observed them, except M. Guizot, 
 whose optimism would not be discouraged, and whose pride 
 was increased by what he called his Spanish success. 
 
 This success, however, had greatly disunited the Ministry. 
 M. DuchStel, who was in poor health, had been greatly 
 offended, and very reasonably, when his first information of the 
 event was derived from the Moniteur, as had happened in the 
 Chancellor's case. The details of the transaction in no way 
 mollified him and he showed great coldness, while neglecting 
 public business more than he should have done. He would 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 253 
 
 have liked to have made his health an excuse for retiring, 
 but the King and even M. Guizot felt that his retirement 
 would have been followed by the dissolution of the Ministry, 
 and began from that time to employ every means to keep him 
 with them and bore without flinching the grumpiness which 
 he constantly inflicted upon them. I have always held 
 M. Duchatel in high esteem, but I cannot help blaming him 
 in this circumstance. If he foresaw danger, he should not 
 have hesitated to break up the Ministry, and if he thought it 
 possible to support the Ministry, he should have done his 
 best to strengthen its hands by thwarting the Minister who 
 seemed likely to him to deprive it of its powers ; but he did 
 neither. While he stood aside he allowed the machinery of 
 authority to fall into steadily increasing disorder under his 
 hands. 
 
 Sometimes in the Council the King would scold his 
 Ministers for their lack of consideration for his wishes, while 
 they were prostrated before "his majesty the majority." 
 M. Guizot promised to make amends, while laughing at this 
 weakness of the King to hiniself. The other Ministers looked 
 down and shrugged their shoulders. Madame Adelaide, who 
 was once so strong a constitutionalist, shared the King's dis- 
 satisfaction and expressed it quite as freely. She would 
 have liked to continue the mode of life which she had 
 undertaken, but her health had daily grown worse since the 
 attempt upon the King's life at Fontainebleau. Sometimes 
 she was obliged to keep her bed and very often her room 
 and to abandon the post of shadowing the King which she 
 had undertaken. He attempted to supply the want of her 
 by continually coming to her room, but that was not enough. 
 She made desperate efforts, often to the prejudice of her 
 health, to resume the habits of which she was so fond. 
 
 If there was no unanimity in the Cabinet, there was also 
 very little in the family. The Duchesse d'Orleans was vexed 
 to see the disappearance of the hopes of the Regency, which 
 she at first entertained, and was more reasonably angry when 
 she saw the management of the property of the Comte de 
 Paris taken out of her hands. The King had taken over 
 
254 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 this duty, making himself responsible for the household 
 expenses of the young Princes and their mother. She was 
 deeply wounded and surrounded herself with those Protestants 
 who were the most active and ardent proselytisers, in order to 
 form a party of her own. She also made overtures to the re- 
 presentatives of the Liberal opposition and attempted to open 
 communications, more or less obviously, with their leaders. 
 The Due d'Aumale had induced the King with great diflRculty 
 to leave him some small part of his own fortune, and had 
 only obtained his wish by making this the price of his consent 
 to his marriage. The Prince de Joinville had permission to 
 use his wife's dowry, bat it was not yet liquidated. Conse- 
 quently all these Princes were, to some extent, in pecuniary 
 embarrassment, much to their disgust. No doubt the King 
 thought he was acting the part of an excellent father; he 
 believed that he could manage his children's property better 
 than they could and was anxious to extinguish certain duties 
 and charges before restoring their fortunes unburdened to 
 their hands, but he showed undue severity and did not make 
 sufficient allowance for their positions. 
 
 The Palace of the Tuileries had been turned upside down 
 to prepare a magnificent suite of rooms on the first floor for 
 the Infanta, heiress presumptive to the throne of Spain. 
 This was very natural, but the Princess de Joinville and the 
 Duchesse d'Aumale, who were both relegated to the attics of 
 the Pavilion de Flore, did not share this opinion and re- 
 garded themselves as insulted by the preference thus given 
 to the Duchesse de Montpensier, the more so as the Due de 
 Montpensier was the only one of the brothers who already 
 had a smart and agreeable residence in the Chateau of Vin- 
 cennes. The consequence was such jealousy that the King 
 was eventually obliged to allow the Due d'Aumale to stay 
 occasionally at Chantilly. His long residence in Africa, 
 where the Duchesse d'Aumale went to join him when he was 
 appointed Governor-General of Algeria,^ put an end to these 
 excursions to Chantilly, of which he had become very fond. 
 This slight friction in the Royal Family was a great trouble 
 1 August 20, 1847. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 255 
 
 to the Queen. She had undertaken to maintain at least an 
 outward show of harmony and the universal respect and 
 affection which she inspired made her the best person for 
 the task. 
 
 A serious illness kept me in the house during the spring 
 of 1847, and obliged me to seek country air earlier than 
 usual. I went to take my leave of the Queen and Mme. 
 Adelaide before leaving Paris. I remember no incident of 
 this visit except that Mme. Adelaide was very weak and 
 was carried about even in her own rooms. Soon after my 
 arrival at Chatenay I felt a pain in my foot which increased 
 so much that I was obliged to call in a young physician in 
 the neighbourhood. He thought he saw a thorn and tried 
 to pull it out with tweezers, but he was mistaken ; it was a 
 small nerve. The pain, though very keen, was transitory 
 and I thought no more of it, when during the night I was 
 overcome with such dreadful suffering that I thought I 
 had tetanus. My doctor was called in, I was rubbed with 
 laudanum, but the irritation to the nerve had ended in 
 inflammation, and this accident, which was never anything 
 more than trifling, caused me infinite suffering, prevented 
 me for years from putting my foot to the ground, and 
 obliged me to begin the habits of an invalid. 
 
 The harvest of 1846 had been a bad one. The potato 
 disease had begun to spread and the following winter was a 
 time of much suffering, especially in the provinces. The 
 great sacrifices made in Paris diminished the suffering but 
 not the discontent, which the opposition did their best to 
 foment. I had many opportunities of observing the anxiety 
 caused by this state of things and the discussions of those 
 commissioned to remedy it. It was not considered certain 
 that the importation of corn would be an efficacious means 
 of relief. It was rather a means of alleviating the uneasi- 
 ness of the masses than a real help ; moreover, it aroused the 
 most vigorous objections from the farmers. 
 
 An incident hardly worthy of the historian, but one which 
 became important in the last years of the reign of Louis 
 Philippe, is so trivial that I should hesitate to mention it if 
 
256 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 it did not show what influence can be exerted by a clever 
 and consistently hostile press. The protectorate of the 
 Marquesas islands had been ceded to us by England, and 
 the more readily as they were of no military or commercial 
 importance. The idea of establishing in one of these islands, 
 Noukahiva, a prison for political prisoners condemned to 
 deportation, had been at first entertained, but I do not think 
 any prisoner was ever deported thither. The impossibility 
 of keeping a garrison there had been recognised. Admiral 
 Dupetit-Thouars ^ with somewhat untimely zeal had sur- 
 reptitiously extended the protectorate of France to the 
 group of the Friendly Islands. He had established himself 
 in the roadstead of Otaiti, to which he said he had been 
 summoned by Pomare,^ the Queen of those islands. The 
 result was some friction between the French and the English 
 Cabinets. Lord Aberdeen,^ who was as well disposed to the 
 House of Orleans as Lord Palmerston had been hostile, pro- 
 longed the discussion, and we were left in possession of the 
 protectorate. 
 
 Now a certain Pritchard * had been established at Otaiti 
 for some years. He was a friend and counsellor of Pomare, 
 a Methodist missionary, a distributor of Bibles, and the only 
 chemist in the country; moreover, he was recognised as 
 English Consul. The French party considered that he was 
 intriguing against them, and one fine night he was arrested in 
 his house, which was plundered. He was then taken on board 
 one of the frigates where he spent several days in the hold. 
 I do not remember how he got out. His complaints reached 
 England, and the Methodist party were loudly indignant.* 
 If the British Cabinet had been hostile, it could certainly 
 
 1 Abel Aubert Dupetit-Thouars (1793-1864). Entered the service in 
 1804 ; Commander of the southern seaports ; Bear-Admiral in 1841 ; Vice- 
 Admiral in 1846 ; member of the Admiralty Council in 1849 ; Deputy in 
 1849 ; member of the Academy of Science in 1855. 
 
 2 Pomare IV. (Aimata), Queen of Haiti (1822-1«77). 
 
 3 George Hamilton Gordon, Earl of Aberdeen (1784-1860). Ambassador 
 at Venice in 1813. Several times Minister, and in particular Foreign 
 Minister in Peel's Cabinet from Septembers, 1841, to July 1846, As Prime 
 Minister in 1852 he concluded the alliance with France. 
 
 4 George Pritchard, born at Birmingham in 1796. Died in 1883. English 
 Consul at Samoa. s February 1844. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 257 
 
 have made instant demands that the insult to the English 
 Consul should be repaired. Lord Aberdeen showed great 
 patience. It was agreed that to appease the outcries of the 
 ultra-religious party an estimate should be made of the loss 
 suffered by Mr. Pritchard through the destruction of his 
 furniture and of the bottles broken when he was arrested. 
 The sum was fixed at i?400 — which, by the way, we nev^r 
 paid — and the consequence of the friendly negotiations was 
 that the London Cabinet professed itself satisfied by this act 
 of justice.^ Never had an unfortunate incident had a more 
 agreeable termination. Certainly the French had no reason 
 to complain. Possibly the English might have shown a more 
 conciliatory spirit. It seemed that so small an event, which 
 had been brought to so peaceable a conclusion, was not likely 
 to leave any traces. 
 
 The newspapers, however, took the matter up ; they 
 insisted daily that France had been humiliated. When 
 the cleverest of them saw the stupidity of the public they 
 drove the matter home, and eventually roused the sense of 
 nationalism to a point that could never have been expected. 
 Under these impressions the elections took place. Many 
 Deputies had been ordered by their constituents to vote 
 against the Pritchard affair. The Conservatives were known 
 as " Pritchardists "" and the " satisfied " party, a Government 
 orator having used this expression when speaking of the 
 wretched Pritchard business, and these epithets were showered 
 upon them as the worst of insults. I remember that a waver- 
 ing Legitimist, a good, loyal, and even an enlightened man, 
 applied the term " Pritchardist " to me. I at once opened 
 fire, and undertook to give him the full details of the stupid 
 incident. He listened with some attention and great defer- 
 ence, and then replied : 
 
 " But you see, dear Madame, I am an ardent Frenchman, 
 and I feel humihated to the bottom of my heart." 
 
 No doubt he spoke in good faith, but it was impossible 
 to act against party spirit so cleverly used. This intrigue 
 
 1 The indemnity claimed on July 31, 1844, by the English Cabinet was 
 voted in September by the French Chambers. 
 
 VOL. IV. E 
 
258 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 became of considerable importance during these last years, 
 but after February 1848 no one thought of it or spoke of it 
 without a smile. Thus engines of war, invented by party 
 leaders and placed in the hands of the masses to bring about 
 destruction, are forgotten as soon as their work is over. 
 None the less, I cannot help feeling surprised that all the 
 classes of a nation should have been brought to such a 
 state of excitement, especially a nation so clever as ours, 
 upon a question so puerile and so utterly void of any 
 importance. 
 
 On the day that I proposed to enter into residence at 
 Chatenay, I stopped for dinner at the Luxemburg. During 
 the meal we heard a carriage drive very rapidly into the 
 courtyard. One of the servants looking through the window 
 saw General de Cubieres ^ descend. A moment afterwards an 
 usher came to inform the Chancellor that an audience was 
 required of him in his study. He left the table, remained 
 away for a considerable time, and returned looking very 
 serious. It was not his custom to make a mystery of trifles, 
 but those about him knew very well that it was hopeless to 
 ask him questions when he preferred to hold his tongue, so I 
 went away to the country without any /explanation of this 
 strange behaviour. The next day I learnt from visitors that 
 very serious rumours were in circulation concerning M. de 
 Cubieres. I afterwards heard that he had come to ask the 
 Chancellor's advice concerning the attitude that he should 
 adopt in view of his position as a Peer. I do not propose to 
 enter into the details of this sad business. I knew M. de 
 Cubieres. He often came to my house, especially din-ing the 
 time when he held the portfolio of the Minister of War, 
 which office he filled very creditably. I had seen less of him 
 for some months, but was sufficiently interested to feel regret 
 that he was compromised in this matter. My interest on 
 
 I Am^d6e Louis Despans de Cubieres (1786-1853), son of an equerry to 
 Kings Louis XVI. and XVIII. ; an officer in the Imperial Army ; Colonel 
 in 1815 ; on his retirement was appointed Receiver-General for the Meuse ; 
 re-entered the service in 1823 ; Lieutenant-Generalinl83S ; Peer of France 
 in 1839 ; twice Minister of War ; condemned to a fine and the loss of civil 
 rights for bribery and corruption by the Court of Peers on July 17, 1847 ; 
 rehabilitated in 1852. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 259 
 
 his behalf earned me a good scolding from the Chancellor. 
 I attempted to point out that there was a great difference 
 between M. de Cubieres giving money and M. Teste * receiving 
 it. The magisterial blood of M. Pasquier rose to boiling- 
 point, and though he took me severely to task he did not 
 entirely persuade me. The comic element in this sad 
 business was supplied by poor M. Pellaprat. This capitalist 
 had founded his fortune under the Directory, and increased 
 it under every Government by more or less honourable 
 manipulations of stock. After the cross-examination which 
 he was forced to undergo, he said with great simplicity : 
 
 " I really cannot understand why these gentlemen should 
 take the matter seriously. The thing is done every day : 
 it is known as a refresher, and all my life I have given 
 refreshers in every piece of business which has turned out 
 successfully." 
 
 In spite of his astonishment, he received a severe sentence, 
 
 the reason for which he was never able to understand. 
 
 The simple cynicism of poor M. Pellaprat reminds me of a 
 
 story which I heard some years previously, told by M. de 
 
 M against himself. The conquests of the first Consul 
 
 had placed Germany in his hands, and he had entrusted it to 
 
 M, de Talleyrand, Minister of Foreign Affairs, to chop in 
 
 pieces for the benefit of the sovereigns beyond the Rhine. 
 
 They displayed great eagerness to receive their shares. M. de 
 
 M was quite at home in M. de Talleyrand's house, and 
 
 therefore seemed to be an influential person. Naturally 
 
 he was constantly approached by Teutonic suitors. Upon 
 
 one occasion an especially choice morsel was claimed by three 
 
 antagonists ; their three agents came up one after another in 
 
 the comse of one evening during a ball, and offered M. de 
 
 M a hundred thousand francs if he could successfully 
 
 support the claims of their respective sovereigns. The incident 
 
 1 Jean Baptists Teste (1780-1852). Lawyer. Chief of Police at Lyons 
 during the Hundred Days ; proscribed by the Restoration ; returned upon 
 the Revolution of 1830 ; became a Deputy ; Minister of Commerce in 1834, 
 of Justice in 1839, and of Public Works in 1840. He was a Peer of France 
 and President of the Chamber to the Court of Cassation. He was con- 
 demned by the Court of Peers for bribery and corruption to three years' 
 imprisonment on July 17, 1847. 
 
260 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 seemed to him so comical that he sought them out again, and 
 promised each and all of them on the spot his most vigorous 
 good oflBces and his warm support. Then he folded his arms, 
 did not breathe a word of the matter to M. de Talleyrand, 
 and remained perfectly calm. One of the three Princes, as 
 was bound to be the case, proved triumphant. The next 
 day the conscientious German brought a hundred thousand 
 
 francs to M. de M . " And as you may imagine," he 
 
 added, " I did not hesitate to pocket them without the least 
 scruple." Delicacy of feeling would, no doubt, have dictated 
 a different course of action ; but delicacy, I imagine, was not 
 often called in to advise M. de M . This strange per- 
 sonage, whose character combined the defects of the eighteenth 
 century and the vices of the nineteenth, succeeded for more 
 than sixty years in skirting the edge of the mud without ever 
 putting his feet in it. His mode of existence was an enigma 
 to every one. He was seen to spend money nobly, lavishly, 
 and often generously, and so far as was known he had not an 
 inch of land, a halfpenny of income, or any capital whatever. 
 He played for high stakes, but without eagerness or greater 
 success than an ordinary person, and upon his death he left 
 
 neither debts nor fortune. It cannot be said that M. de M 
 
 was highly esteemed ; at the same time, he went everywhere, 
 was entertained and sought by people in high places. The 
 fact may partly be explained by his remarkable talents, and 
 partly by the fear which he inspired. He was a pitiless 
 mocker, never spared his best friends, and struck home. One 
 example among many may be given. M. de Flahaut, who 
 was charming in his youth, but was now falling into middle- 
 age, and was very bald, showed himself madly in love with a 
 certain young and beautiful Countess Potocka. He advertised 
 his feelings so loudly as to make himself ridiculous. As New 
 Year's Day approached he wished to discover something which 
 did not look exactly like a present, but was still smart and 
 refined, as a New Year's gift for his idol. The exquisite taste 
 
 of M. de M was universally recognised, and M. de Flahaut 
 
 went to consult him. He undertook to consider the matter ; 
 iu the evening at the club he apostrophised him across a table 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 261 
 
 in a crowd of twenty people : " Flahaut," he said, very loudly, 
 " you were looking this morning for an object of no great 
 value but very rare, to offer to the lady of your heart. Give 
 her one of your hairs. Nothing is rarer than that." The 
 would-be young man nearly collapsed, but found no answer 
 
 to M. de M , and laughed it off. 
 
 The Chancellor emerged from the case of Teste and Cubi^res 
 with his usual perspicacity, leniency, and justice, with great 
 credit to himself; but the stir made by these discussions, 
 in which two of the King's Ministers were so strangely 
 compromised, was turned by the various oppositions to their 
 own advantage with extreme malevolence, and increased 
 the bad feeling which began to prevail everywhere. Never 
 was a Government less venal and more honourable in money 
 matters than that of Louis Philippe. It was proved over 
 and over again that of all his officials M. Teste alone was 
 compromised, and yet it was regarded as irrefutably demon- 
 strated that any one could be bought for hard cash. The 
 rumour went about that the King took his share of all these 
 exactions and laid up treasure for himself. The people were 
 persuaded that the cellars of the Tuileries were full of barrels 
 of gold ; the lower middle class, better informed, insisted 
 that these funds were sent to England or America. These 
 absurd calumnies were repeated and obtained credence in the 
 country. This ill-feeling was demonstrated on the occasion 
 of an entertainment given by the Due de Montpensier at the 
 ChS,teau of Vincennes. It was in the middle of the summer, 
 and was still daylight, when the guests crossed the Faubourg 
 Saint Antoine. At that moment the working classes were 
 going home. The fine carriages, full of beautifully dressed 
 women, were an unaccustomed sight in these quarters, and 
 attracted attention; but far from causing amusement, the 
 spectacle aroused anger, and the leaders represented their 
 appearance as an act of disregard for the misery of the 
 people. The murmurs of the crowd grew louder and louder, 
 and often reached the point of insult. Some outbreak was 
 feared, as the population of these suburbs had not entirely 
 abandoned their habit of rising. However, the string of 
 
262 \ RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 carriages passed by, the spectators dispersed, and peace was 
 restored. Fortunately, the troops, who had received orders 
 to mount, did not leave their quarters, and the Vincennes 
 entertainment went off without disturbance. Several guests 
 had been greatly frightened, and all were alarmed by these 
 symptoms, except, perhaps, those who could have provided 
 some remedy. 
 
Ill 
 
 Assassination of the Duchesse de Fraslin — ^Adventure of Comte 
 Hector Mortier — Intervention of the Chancellor and of the 
 Prefect of Police — Defence of M. Baroohe — Swiss affairs — A 
 check to M. Ouizot — The Chancellor's foresight — ^Visit to Mme. 
 Adelaide — Hei death 
 
 Aboxjt the end of August the Chancellor and I were pro- 
 posing to go to Trouville, when I received a note from him 
 telling me of the assassination of the Duchesse de Praslin. 
 " Everything tends to show," he added, " that the crime was 
 committed by her husband.^ Her husband is a Peer ; you 
 will understand the rest, and I cannot accompany you to 
 Trouville." 
 
 I gave up this proposed journey the more readily as I was 
 suffering considerably from my foot. I do not propose to go 
 into details of this dreadful trial. It raised the popular 
 discontent to the point of exasperation. It was loudly 
 asserted that some means would be found of acquitting 
 M. de Praslin, as the rich were never condemned. It was 
 this manifestation of popular spirit which decided the Chan- 
 cellor to act rather as a statesman than as a magistrate. 
 The Chamber of Peers, being omnipotent within the sphere 
 of its own jurisdiction, had proceeded with the trial, although, 
 legally, proceedings should have been suspended upon the 
 death of the accused. It continued investigations until 
 proof, which was published, had been provided, showing the 
 culpability as well as the suicide of the Due de Praslin. 
 None the less the rumour was spread and believed that this 
 
 1 Charles LaureHugues Theobald, Dnc de Ohoiseul-Praslin (1805-1847). 
 Deputy in 1839 ; Peer of France in 1845. He had married in 1824 the 
 daughter of G-eneral SSbastiani, by whom he had ten children. In 1847 his 
 wife was found dead, pierced with thirty dagger thrusts. He was arrested, 
 and poisoned himself in prison. 
 
 263 
 
264 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Duke and Peer had been smuggled away to escape his trial. 
 The arsenic which he had swallowed had been the only agent 
 employed for that purpose. However, the newspapers and 
 the orators of secret societies continued to declaim and to 
 stir the masses against the corruption and the crimes of the 
 upper classes. The precipice grew deeper and deeper. 
 
 I was very sorry for poor Mme. de Praslin, a kind and 
 amiable character. I think the last call that she ever made 
 was at my house the evening before the day on which she 
 started for Praslin. On her return thence she was killed by 
 this abominable husband whom she was weak enough to 
 love excessively in spite of his invariably bad behaviour 
 towards her. 
 
 I happened to have an even more personal interest in 
 another incident which also made a bad impression upon the 
 public. Count Mortier, then French Minister at Turin, had 
 begun his diplomatic career under my father in the London 
 Embassy. The affectionate veneration with which he faith- 
 fully remembered him had united us in real friendship, and 
 he looked upon himself as a child of the house. During his 
 short visits to Paris he had stayed at my father's house and 
 afterwards at mine. He had been Secretary to the Embassy 
 at Rome and in Spain, afterwards Minister in Portugal, 
 Prussia, Holland, Switzerland, and finally at Turin. I 
 certainly heard that his personal life had been everywhere 
 discreditable, but the affairs of State had been well con- 
 ducted, and I thought these rumours were exaggerated by 
 the jealousy of his colleagues. He married in 1836, and 
 introduced to me a very pretty young wife of whom he 
 seemed extremely fond. I had not become very intimate 
 with her nor was I likely to do so in view of the difference 
 in our ages, but I saw her very often. I maintained a regular 
 correspondence with Hector Mortier in which his wife some- 
 times took part when he was too busy to send me any news 
 for transmission to the Tuileries, or too ill to write. One 
 half of the letters which I received from him were full of 
 adoration and admiration for his angelic spouse, as he 
 called her. They had two children in whom they both 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 265 
 
 seemed to be entirely absorbed. Such was apparently 
 their position when they came to Paris in the summer of 
 1847. They went to the seaside, to Ostend, and thence 
 to Mons to the Mortier family. One day in December I 
 was informed that a heavily veiled lady was anxious to 
 see me in private. I was greatly astonished to recognise 
 Mme. Mortier. I found her ten-ibly changed. 
 
 " What on earth has happened to you, my dear child ? " 
 
 " Madame, I wish to thank you for all your past kindness 
 before saying good-bye to you." 
 
 " Saying good-bye — and where are you going .'' " 
 
 " I am staying in Paris." 
 
 " And where is Hector .'' " 
 
 " I believe at Mons." 
 
 " But what has happened ? " 
 
 " M. Mortier has driven me out of his house and deprived 
 me of my children. I have taken refuge with my father." 
 
 " Come, my poor child, tell me all about it." 
 
 For a long time her tears prevented her from speaking. I 
 thought it was a case of some jealousy, more or less founded, 
 on the part of a man fifty years of age towards a splendid 
 young woman of twenty-five, and I asked her. She assured 
 me that it was nothing of the kind. Her husband had 
 attacked her for no reason with a razor, and her mother-in- 
 law had enabled her to escape from the house to avoid a 
 crime. The details of this scene and of others which pre- 
 ceded it seemed to me incomprehensible. Hitherto Mme. 
 Mortier had always carefully concealed these domestic storms 
 from every one. She asked me if she could approach Mme. 
 Adelaide, who was a particular patroness of M. Mortier, as 
 she had ventured to approach me. I encouraged her in the 
 idea, and declined to hear of saying good-bye, but I did 
 not understand the situation. 
 
 Two days afterwards Count Mortier came into my room, 
 and the sight of him revealed the mystery. Poor Hector was 
 mad. He came in with a red handkerchief wrapped round 
 his head under a cap, a short coat of coarse cloth, trousers, 
 and slippers. His face was in harmony with his costume. 
 
266 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 and his look was frightful. I have always been greatly afraid 
 of madmen, but I felt so sorry for him that this feeling 
 overpowered any other. 
 
 " Do you know," he said when he came in, " that Leonie 
 has left me ? " 
 
 I replied that I did not. 
 
 He then began a series of invectives against her. I asked 
 him what could have happened, for he had never spoken of 
 her to me except in transports of adoration and admiration. 
 His outbursts began again. The chief grievance that he 
 mentioned against her was that she had driven out at Turin 
 in a Parisian cloak, which had attracted so much attention 
 that several ladies had wanted a pattern for it. As if it was 
 fitting for the mother of a family to pose as a woman of 
 fashion ! Another time, under pretext of being too hot, she 
 had thrown open the cloak which she had wrapped round 
 herself on leaving the theatre, for the purpose of showing off 
 her figure to the guard who were drawn up in line for the 
 King's exit. Moreover, she never looked after him when he 
 was ill. At Mons she had given him soup that was too salt, 
 without troubling to taste it first. I vigorously refuted all 
 these accusations, one after another, asserting that they were 
 not sufficient ground for driving a wife out of the house and 
 separating her from her children. I felt that I was really 
 dominating this absurd mind, but as I overthrew one of his 
 allegations, he produced another of equal importance while 
 striding up and down my room. 
 
 A special incident was the fact that Mme, Lenormant* 
 came in to call, and the moment she entered the room 
 M. Mortier recovered his calm. He could not change his 
 extraordinary costume, but he came up to the fireplace and 
 began to talk quietly. Swiss politics were the great question 
 of the day, and these he explained with the lucidity and 
 common sense which never left him. I was delighted to see 
 
 1 Am^lie Cyvoct (1810-1893), niece of Mme. R^camier. She manied 
 Charles Lenormant (1802-1859), Inspector of Fine Arts ; Librarian at the 
 Arsenal ; assistant to Guizot at the Sorbonne in 1835 ; Keeper of Printed 
 Books at the Bojal Library in 1838; Superintendent of the Cabinet of 
 Medals in 1841 ; Professor at the College of France, and member of the 
 Academy of Inscriptions and Belles Lettres. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 267 
 
 him so far appeased, but the moment Mme. Lenormant had 
 gone he returned to the end of the room, resumed his dia- 
 bolical appearance and the thread of his absurd arguments 
 precisely at the point where he had laid them down. This 
 went on for a long time ; at length he went to the window, 
 and said : 
 
 " I shall have to go. It is getting dark and my scoundrelly 
 father-in-law keeps shadowing me by people armed with thick 
 sticks. They might catch me if it were dark. Perhaps I 
 shall not see you to-morrow. I think of taking my poor 
 children to Havre." 
 
 He then left me completely exhausted by this painful scene, 
 which had lasted no less than three hours, and very anxious 
 as to my duty in such a state of affairs. I told myself that 
 I would ask the Chancellor. In the evening he came, but 
 there were other visitors, and I could only ask him to come 
 and see me early the next morning. About mid-day I 
 received a very excellent envelope closed with a great red 
 seal, with a crest, a regular Ministerial despatch. It con- 
 tained eight pages of very neatly formed writing, which began 
 as follows: 
 
 "As you are the person for whom I have the greatest 
 esteem and affection and whose approval I desire to secure, I 
 owe you an explanation of my conduct. I have abandoned 
 the project of going to Havre, where I had intended to jump 
 into the sea with my children : but some attempt might have 
 been made to save us, and I think it would better and safer 
 to end the matter here. When you receive this letter we shall 
 no longer be forced to endure the shame and misfortune of such 
 a wife and such a mother. Neither they nor I will be alive." 
 
 After the scene of the evening before, nothing seemed 
 
 to me impossible. I hastily rang for my horses to be 
 
 harnessed, and as I could not myself stand, I sent for 
 
 the priest of the expiatory chapel, the Abbe Berlese,^ a great 
 
 friend both of myself and of M. Mortier, whose marriage he 
 
 had celebrated. At that moment a servant arrived from 
 
 1 He had been appointed on the recommendation of the Comtesse de 
 Boigne. See in the Appendix the letters from M. de Montalivet and 
 M. Mol£. 
 
268 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 M. Mortier, completely out of breath, asking that the letter 
 might be given back to him. I questioned him. It was only 
 a pretext for getting rid of the last person in his house. 
 I heard that the children's nurse was away. She had been 
 sent upon an errand. He told me that his master had seemed 
 very agitated and that he had heard him double-lock the 
 door behind him. I advised him to return as quickly as 
 possible and sent my footman with him to bring back the 
 news. When the Abbe came my carriage was harnessed. 
 I gave him the letter, telling him to read it on the road and 
 to act as he thought best, and to gain an entry to the house 
 by saying that he was bringing my answer. Either he did 
 not read the letter or he lost his head, but he did not insist 
 that the door should be opened and obeyed M. Mortier's 
 order to pass my answer, which was his own letter, under the 
 door. The minutes, the quarters and the hours went by for 
 me in real anguish. I sent out messenger after messenger 
 and obtained no reply. One at last came in to tell me that 
 he had just seen the two children at the window of an upper 
 room and that they seemed quite happy. AU who were 
 staying in the Chatham residence, where the drama took 
 place, were in a state of anxiety. 
 
 At this moment the Chancellor arrived. He immediately 
 made his way to the Chatham residence and was speedily 
 joined by the Prefect of Police, M. Delessert.* M. Pasquier 
 ordered M. Mortier to open the door, speaking authorita- 
 tively as President of the Chamber of Peers, of which 
 M. Mortier was a member. He was answered only by 
 refusals and invectives. M. Mortier strode repeatedly in 
 front of all the windows of the flat, and it was thought that 
 some weapon could be seen shining in his hand. The poor 
 little children were still glued to a window, the curtain of 
 which they lifted from time to time. Their appearance 
 invariably relieved the spectators of this frightful scene. 
 They dared not burst in the door, which was a very strong one, 
 
 ^ Gabriel Abraham Marguerite Delessert (1786-1858). Entered upon 
 office in 1834; Prefect of the Aude and of Enre et Loire ; Prefect of Police 
 from 1836 to 1848; Councillor of State in 1836 ; Peer of France in 1844; 
 retired to private life in 1848. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 269 
 
 for fear they should urge the madman to accomplish the 
 crime, about which he seemed to be hesitating. The Chan- 
 cellor tried another colloquy in a more familiar tone with 
 M. Mortier. This time he returned a less brutal answer. 
 M. Pasquier at length obtained from him the assurance that 
 if his wife came and asked him for the children, he would 
 perhaps show them to her. 
 
 « Well," said the Chancellor, " I will go and fetch her." 
 " You do not know her. She is too hard-hearted. She 
 will not come, I am quite certain." 
 
 The Chancellor went to the poor woman, who did not 
 hesitate a moment to follow him, perhaps at the risk of her 
 own life. 
 
 " M. Mortier, I bring you your wife. You promised to let 
 her kiss her children. Open the door." 
 " I am quite certain that she is not there." 
 " But I tell you that she is." 
 " Well, then, let her speak." 
 
 Mme. Mortier made a desperate effort, and asked for 
 her children. Furniture was heard being withdrawn from 
 another door of less strength which had been barricaded 
 within. The police were in a row on either side along the 
 walls, and the moment the door was half-opened they 
 dashed upon M. Mortier. He appeared to all present with 
 the same red handkerchief round his head, dressed in a pair 
 of drawers hardly hanging to his body, his shirt open on his 
 breast, his sleeves turned up to the elbow, with haggard 
 eyes and an open razor in each hand, a regular lunatic 
 escaped from Charenton. A little German nurse was bold 
 enough to slip under this madman''s arm, and to run to 
 the bottom of the room. She carried away the children 
 stupefied with terror, and the Chancellor had the happiness 
 of restoring them safe and sound to their mother's arms, 
 who had nearly fainted on the stairs. He advised her to 
 take them away at once. It was already half-past four, 
 and the Chancellor's coolness and perseverance had produced 
 this result. The presence of aU these people calmed the fury 
 of this furious madman. He sat down quietly, but without 
 
270 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 dropping his razors. M. Delessert, in his turn, was bold enough 
 to sit down near him, and try and bring him to reason. At 
 length he decided to put the razors on the table, and the 
 police immediately swept them away. He then asked 
 M. Delessert to leave him, stating that he wished to dress. 
 
 Before he proceeded to do so, he began to write a letter, 
 which was perfectly sensible, and was addressed to the 
 Guardian of the Seals, complaining that his house had been 
 invaded and his children carried off, and protesting as a 
 citizen and a Peer of France. He opened the window, and 
 called to one of his servants whom he saw in the courtyard, 
 ordering him to take it to the Guardian of the Seals. 
 M. Delessert undertook this duty, and brought back an 
 answer informing M. Mortier that the Guardian of the Seals 
 would receive him immediately. He then dressed himself very 
 properly, ordered a carriage to be called, and quietly went 
 into the courtyard. No sooner was he there than a squad of 
 policemen rushed at him. He made no resistance. Three of 
 them got into a cab with him, and he was taken to a private 
 asylum. He showed no sign of madness during the drive, 
 though he continually complained of the injustice with which 
 he had been treated. When he was searched, four razors were 
 found in his pockets. On the table he had left the letter 
 which the Abbe had given him. He had made a new envelope 
 for it, as neatly and as beautifully sealed as before. It was in 
 the course of the morning paroxysms, when he looked and 
 acted like a madman, that he had taken this trouble ; for 
 about two o'clock the light of a candle had been observed in 
 his room, and it was feared that he might be setting fire to 
 his house. The letter was addressed in a firm hand ; the 
 police took possession of it after showing it to me. 
 
 To conclude my account of this deplorable incident which 
 still provides material for invective against the upper classes, 
 I will add that in the course of the suit for a separation, 
 M. Baroche,^ M. Mortier's lawyer, was cruel enough to 
 
 1 Pierre Jules Baroohe (1802-1870). Lawyer in 1823; President- 
 Barrister in 184:6 ; Deputy in 1847 ; Attorney-General to the Court of 
 Paris after 1848 ; Minister of the Interior in 1850 ; President of the 
 Council of State. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 271 
 
 support with the weight of his authority, the absurdities enter- 
 tained by his crackbrained client. With the cunning peculiar 
 to madness the accusations he had brought to me who knew 
 his domestic life had been quite puerile. Very different were 
 those invented for the use of M. Baroche, who represented 
 the purest of wives, the most affectionate of mothers, and the 
 most honourable and most respected woman in France and 
 in the foreign countries where she had lived, as an infamous 
 creature of irregular life who had never attempted to fulfil 
 her duties. These statements deserved nothing but scorn ; 
 none the less they caused a great stir. The unfortunate 
 Mme. Mortier was overwhelmed, and though the whole of 
 her life, both before and after this event, had daily given the 
 lie to these accusations, the shock was so severe that she was 
 never able to raise her head again. The very place, a private 
 asylum, where M. Baroche received his information from 
 M. Mortier, should have induced him to consider what 
 amount of confidence the accusations deserved, and the least 
 inquiry would have shown him their brutal absurdity. I 
 have always regarded his action as very blameworthy. It 
 did him considerable harm in the law courts and among 
 right-minded people, but his demagogic and socialistic 
 opinions at that time, which he has, I will admit, greatly 
 modified since, had brought him to power in 1848, and the 
 past was buried in these great events. 
 The Swiss ^ incident to which I have just alluded had 
 
 1 In 1841, in the canton of Argovia, which was divided between the two 
 religions parties, the Catholics took up arms in defence of their liberty. 
 They were beaten, and the Grand Counoil suppressed all the convents. 
 The quarrel spread to the other cantons. In 1844 the seven Catholic 
 cantons. Lucerne, Uri, Schwitz, Unterwalden, Zug, Friburg, and Valais, 
 proposed to set up a, separate union, the Sonderbund. The canton of 
 Lucerne called in the Jesuits to undertake the education of their children, 
 and prohibited Protestant worship. An agitation followed in the Badical 
 cantons. In 1845 bodies of volunteers were organised by the democratic 
 party for the struggle against the Catholics. M. Leu d'Ebersol, the leader 
 of the Catholic party, was assassinated at Lucerne on July 19. In 1846 the 
 Radical party was further organised. The Catholic cantons definitely 
 formed the Sonderbund. A revolution broke out at Geneva to the advan- 
 tage of the Badicals on October 6. The volunteers caused disturbances at 
 Berne. In 1847 the Federal Diet, which met at Berne, a Eadioal canton, 
 voted for the dissolution of the Sonderbund and the expulsion of the 
 Jesuits on July 20, and on October 4 ordered that these measures should be 
 
272 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 largely occupied public attention. In the autumn of 1846, 
 the Catholic and- aristocratic cantons formed a federation 
 called the Sonderbund, to oppose the increasing encroach- 
 ments of the Protestant and revolutionary party. If we 
 had spoken loudly and strongly in their favour, vi^e could 
 easily have secured to them the upper hand, but M. Guizot 
 thought, with his habitual optimism, that the opporttmity 
 had come to take revenge on Lord Palmerston, who had 
 shown him even greater coldness since the Spanish mar- 
 riages.^ He had succeeded in forming a quadruple alliance 
 on the Eastern question, leaving France out in the cold. 
 M. Guizot thought that he could form a quadruple alliance 
 on the Swiss question and isolate England; but while he 
 was drawing up and sending out fine despatches for all the 
 Cabinets, Lord Palmerston anticipated him with one stroke. 
 Mr. Peel was sent to Berne with a very encouraging message, 
 a considerable sum of money, and inducements to take the 
 initiative before the Catholic party, upon which our ambas- 
 sador was urging temporising measures, had completed its 
 preparations either for attack or defence. Thus, both 
 Switzerland and the rest of Europe were considerably surprised 
 to learn that hostilities had begun, and that the army of the 
 Sonderbund had been defeated almost immediately afterwards. 
 The consequence was a dissolution of this league. This was 
 a serious check to our Government. The opposition parties 
 were careful to emphasise the fact and the Government fell 
 heavily in public opinion, more reasonably on this occasion 
 than on account of the Pritchard case. M. Guizot showed 
 himself in no way disconcerted, but he had boasted of his 
 diplomatic campaign, which he thought he was conducting 
 with such great strategy, to so many people that he could 
 
 carried out by force of arms. A short campaign followed under General 
 Dufoar of Geneva from November 10 to November 29. The seven Catholic 
 cantons were beaten and the Sonderbnnd annihilated, in spite of the moral 
 support of Austria and France. In 1818 the constitution was revised and 
 a new federal constitution was set up, which was accepted by the cantons 
 on September 1, and declared a fundamental law on September 12. 
 
 1 The Whig Cabinet to which Lord Palmerston belonged had been 
 followed on September 3, 1841, by a Tory Ministry under Sir Bobert Peel. 
 This was overthrown on June 29, 1846, and Lord John Kussell recalled 
 Lord Palmerston to the Foreign Office. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 273 
 
 not hope to keep it secret ; but by nature he is shortsighted 
 and has a natural faculty for forgetting facts that may prove 
 unpleasant. 
 
 Shortly before this time I was talking one morning to the 
 Chancellor concerning his decision to abandon public life. 
 We were considering the advisability of announcing his 
 intentions at the first or the last meeting of the session. 
 I inclined to the latter course, and he then said : 
 
 " My great age and the weakness of my sight are un- 
 doubtedly sufficient reasons for my retirement, but I admit 
 that I am also impelled by my profound dislike of present- 
 day politics. Everything is falling into ruins around us. 
 The King has been on the throne for eighteen years, and his 
 position is not so strong as it was the first year. There is no 
 guidance, no government, and no force of will. Every one 
 goes his own way, without submitting to guidance ; humilia- 
 tion and dissolution are the invariable result. When I see 
 how orders are given and obeyed to-day, and when I remem- 
 ber how they used to be given and obeyed, I am forced to 
 recognise that everything is changed. I do not belong to so 
 new a world ; we are not made for one another. As for the 
 Chamber over which I preside, its degradation seems to 
 increase daily. The Ministry, and even the King, use it as a 
 kind of sink for all the incompetents. It is useless to point 
 out the undesirability of this. My remonstrances are no 
 longer heard. It still contains a dozen Peers who galvanise 
 it into life from time to time, but when they go, and we are 
 all of us old, you will see it fall into a disrepute which I have 
 no wish to share." 
 
 " Fortunately, my friend," I replied with a smile, " we are 
 too old to witness the catastrophes which you apprehend." 
 
 " 1 am not sure of that," he replied, suddenly rising, as his 
 habit was when he grew excited. " I am by no means sure. 
 This Government is so completely undermined that I should 
 not be astonished to see it collapse at any time." And this 
 time was not far off. 
 
 Though my foot was not so painful as before, I could not 
 bear carriage exercise, and I do not think I had been to 
 
 VOL. IV. s 
 
274 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Saint Cloud during the summer. The Court did not leave 
 that residence until Christmas. I immediately went to see 
 my two Princesses. Mme. Adelaide was with the King; 
 I was taken to her room, and sat down in one of the great 
 window seats to wait for her. She came in carried by her 
 servants, and made them stop opposite to me. She did not 
 seem greatly changed since our last interview. After the 
 first words concerning our respective health, she made me 
 tell her about the Mortier case, which led us to the Praslin 
 case ; and, as usual in our conversations, we soon began to 
 discuss politics and the situation of the country. I informed 
 her of the general uneasiness of which I daily heard, of the 
 dangers which threatened the Crown, and of the small 
 attempts made to oppose them. She seemed to listen at 
 first with great astonishment ; then anxiety showed itself, 
 and her common sense seemed to awake, but I noticed 
 that she seemed extremely exhausted ; I was afraid that I 
 might tire her, and stopped. As I withdrew, I paid her 
 the compliments customary at the end of the year, and 
 asked her to be so kind as to transmit my good wishes 
 to the King. My inability to walk would prevent me from 
 coming to the evening drawing-room to pay my respects in 
 person. 
 
 " Not at all, not at all, my dear," she said ; " the King 
 will be very sorry not to wish you a Happy New Year. 
 Come on Monday. You will wait for him as long as may be 
 necessary. I will let him know you are here, and he will 
 certainly come as soon as he can. No, I think Wednesday 
 would be better. Come on Wednesday. All these trouble- 
 some court functions will be over then, and he will be more 
 at liberty ; and then, you see, my dear Mme. de Boigne, we 
 shall be out of this dreadful year 1847. I hate it, and I 
 hope to see the end of it." 
 
 Unfortunately, the wishes of this poor Princess were not 
 to be realised. These were the last words that I heard from 
 her lips. 
 
 On leaving her room, I was carried to the Queen. I do 
 not recollect any incidents of any interest. She talked only 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 275 
 
 about the Mortier and Praslin cases, and especially of her 
 anxiety concerning her sister-in-law's condition. The next 
 day I learnt that Mme. de Montjoie had spoken to the 
 Mai-quise de Salvo,^ and had asked if I had entirely fallen 
 into my dotage. 
 
 "Just think, my dear child, our friend, Mme. de Boigne, 
 came yesterday to see Mme. Adelaide and talked a great deal 
 of nonsense, which so upset the Princess that I found her 
 quite overwhelmed. I was obliged to argue for more than 
 two hours to show her the absurdity of thcjse allegations. 
 You may say what you like, my dear, but Mme. de Boigne 
 must be growing very weak in the head." 
 
 Mme. de Salvo, who was too young and too timid to 
 argue, replied that I was perhaps a trifle pessimistic, but 
 that she did not think my mental faculties impaired. Yet 
 the Comtesse de Montjoie was a sensible and often far-sighted 
 person. She is an instance of the consequences due to living 
 exclusively in a court atmosphere. I really think that the 
 walls of all palaces, and those of the Tuileries in particular, 
 are impregnated with deleterious illusions which aflfect the 
 wisest heads and cloud their thoughts. Perhaps those who 
 are known as the flatterers of princes are often the first to be 
 deceived. 
 
 In any case, Mme. Adelaide's condition was far more 
 serious than I had thought. On December 30, though 
 apparently no worse than I had thought her on the 27th, 
 she was taken with a violent choking fit and lost the power 
 of speech. The King, who was immediately informed, came 
 without delay, and was followed by the whole of the Royal 
 Family. Mme. Adelaide clasped her brother's hand, which 
 she retained ; her other hand was given to the Queen and to 
 her nephews. This cruel scene continued for nearly three 
 hours, while the family were on their knees and in tears. 
 She expired, after infinite suffering, without losing conscious- 
 ness or recovering her power of speech. Sorrow was deep and 
 sincere in the Tuileries, but I do not think that the public 
 
 1 See in " Esqmsses et Portraits, M4movret du Ficomte de La SoohefoucmUd 
 Due de DoudeawvUle," vol. xi. p. 115, a study of the Marquise de Salvo. ' 
 
276 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 shared it. The King was overwhelmed; he had lost the 
 object of his chiefest affection in life and one of his daily 
 habits. Mme. Adelaide had left some small keepsakes to 
 several people ; to me an enamelled gold case, which I highly 
 value, but she made no legacies of the least importance. The 
 scruples which urged her not to diminish her estate had been 
 carried so far that the Comtesse Melanie de Montjoie, her 
 lady of honour, her friend and her faithful companion from 
 youth, received only the emoluments of her oiHce as an 
 annuity. 
 
THE FALL OF THE 
 JULY MONARCHY 
 
 1848 
 
 The fall of three Governments — The reading of Mme. Adelaide's 
 will — Dissension in the Boyal Family — Last conversation with the 
 Queen at the Tuileries — The banquets — The King desires the 
 resignation of General Jacqueminot — M. DnchStel — Remark of 
 M. de Salvandy — Reply of M. Guizot to Mme. de Li^ven — Dis- 
 quieting symptoms — The King and Horace Vernet — Outcry 
 against the Ministers — Resignation of M. Guizot — " Good evening, 
 Mater Dolorosa. " — Thiers' Cabinet — General Budeau — The 
 Odilon Barrot Ministry — The Army in agreement with the people 
 — The departure of the Chancellor for Ch^tenay — He withdraws 
 to Pontchartrain — Action of M. Arago — M. Pasqnier at Tours 
 
 Since I have reached the age of reason, I have seen three 
 powerful Governments fall, . all by suicidal abuse of the 
 principle which brought them into being. The Empire had 
 fallen by its obstinate persistency in despotism and war; 
 the Restoration by a senseless and inopportune revival of 
 legitimist claims ; the July Monarchy by a reluctance, which 
 reached the point of cowardice, to abandon strict legal forms 
 and to disregard the Paris middle class. If the present 
 generation are destined to see the fall of the second Empire, 
 I am persuaded that it will perish from the passion of 
 governing the universe by and on behalf of revolution ; so 
 formidable and bloodstained a monster cannot be stirred to 
 life with importunity, and is not to be appeased by flattery. 
 England, after causing our destruction, will fall in turn to 
 her cruel and treacherous egoism, but she will offer a longer 
 resistance, thanks to the public spirit which the Englishman 
 
 277 
 
278 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 breathes in with his native air and cames with him un- 
 diminished to the ends of the earth. 
 
 Some days after the death of Mme. Adelaide, the family 
 council, the Ministers, and the Royal Family met to hear the 
 reading of the will. Her vast fortune was divided among her 
 nephews and nieces. The Prince de Joinville and the Due de 
 Montpensier had the largest shares. When the clause was 
 reached which gave the King the usufruct of her property, 
 leaving the management and the enjoyment of all the income 
 in his hands, great was the disappointment among the legatees 
 and their vexation was hardly concealed. The King noticed 
 the fact, and, under pretext of emotion, he cut short the 
 meeting, nor was it resumed, at any rate, not before the same 
 witnesses. The silent exasperation which already existed 
 beneath the roof of the Tuileries grew stronger. The Duchesse 
 d'Orleans had become a centre of ambitions, which now 
 redoubled their activity. The Prince de Joinville joined 
 this party. The King, in moments of exasperation which 
 became more and more frequent, was in the habit of saying : 
 " If life is made too hard for me, I will give the whole thing 
 up. I will retire to Eu with my good Queen, and they will 
 see how they will get on without me." 
 
 Aspirants to the Ministry and the Princes unfortunately 
 began to think that one might as well take him at his word. 
 Intrigues became more frequent, and the Prince de Joinville 
 showed such hostility that the King's Government thought 
 it advisable to send him into semi-exile to join his brother, 
 the Due d'Aumale, in Algiers. The latter was posing as a 
 discontented man, in view of the refusal to ratify the 
 agreement which he had made with the Emir Abd-el- 
 Kader.-' 
 
 1 Abd-el-Kader (El-Hadj) (1807-1883), son of the Marabout Mahi-el- 
 Din, preached the holy war against the French in 1832. From 1834 to 
 1837) after defeats and victories, he succeeded in establishing his complete 
 supremacy over the whole of Southern Algeria up to the gates of Algiers 
 and Oran. In 1840 Bugeaud, who had been appointed Governor-General 
 of Algeria on December 29, undertook to destroy this power, and allowed 
 him no rest. On May 16, 1843, the Due d'Aumale, in command of a flying 
 column, captured the smala of the Emir. The latter went to Morocco, 
 and induced the Sultan to begin a war, which concluded with the victory 
 of Isly and the bombardment of Tangiers (1844). On November 23, 1847, 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 279 
 
 It is necessary to remark upon this state of feeling pre- 
 valent in the Royal Family, for the revolution of 1848 was 
 begun in the palace* The Duchesse d'Orleans constantly 
 flattered the King, and he showed her great attention. 
 Towards the middle of February I one day asked the Queen 
 for permission to speak to her seriously. I pointed out to 
 hsr the inadvisability of prolonging the isolation in which her 
 mourning kept her as well as the King. 
 
 " Mme. Adelaide," I said to her, " has left an important 
 place which should not remain vacant. She was the channel 
 by which much information reached the King. To ask for 
 an ludience is a serious matter, and such requests cannot be 
 continually gi'anted." 
 
 I did not add that for some time audiences had become 
 useless, as the King invariably talked the whole time, and it 
 was often impossible to bring to his notice the reason for 
 whidi the audience had been requested. 
 
 " The distinguished abilities and the excellent good sense 
 of Princess Clementine would make her the best person to 
 take her aunt's place, but many people consider her in some 
 respects as a foreign princess, unable to identify herself fully 
 with French interests. The Duchesse de Nemours is out of 
 touch with political movements, but there is another person 
 who would be very suitable if her connections were not so 
 dangerous, and who obviously aspires to the post." 
 
 " Helene," cried the Queen with the first touch of energy 
 that I had seen in her since the death of the Due d'Orleans ; 
 " you may set your mind at rest, my dear ; it will never be 
 the Duchesse d'Orleans ; no, it will be myself. I feel the 
 importance of what you say and the necessity of taking the 
 matter in hand. I will speak of it to the King. I assure you 
 that I will not forget." 
 
 She then talked of other subjects, thanking me for my 
 
 the Emir gave fais sword to LamoiiciSre, who promised to allow him to 
 withdraw to Alexandria or to Saint Jean d'Acre. This promise was 
 ratified by the Dnc d'Aumale, Governor-General of Algeria since August 20, 
 1847, but the Government thought it more prudent to keep Abd-el-Kader 
 in France, at any rate for a time. He was restored to freedom in 1852, 
 and retired to Syria in 1855. France gave him a pension, and until the 
 time of his de^th he retrained a faithful f ri^pd oi our country. 
 
280 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 devotion, and we parted on very affectionate terms. It was 
 the last time that I saw her at the Tuileries. A few days after 
 wards I heard that the Queen had informed the most impoiv 
 tant of Mme. Adelaide's regular visitors, and those who were 
 especially honoured with her confidence, among others the 
 Chancellor, that she could always be found at five o'clock bj 
 any one who wished to see her. That was the result that f 
 wished to secure. 
 
 The ovations given by M. de Lafayette ^ in the south aid 
 the banquets held in many towns in honour of the Deput|es 
 of the Left, caused considerable public excitement, ite 
 importance of the matter was so fully recognised that pafty 
 spirit at Paris wished to turn it to advantage. Eveiy oppo- 
 sition party harnessed itself to this gi'eat war machine. Wth 
 intentions more or less perverse some wished to overthrow 
 the Ministry, others King Louis Philippe, others the 
 Monarchy, and others the whole social system. The sup- 
 porters of law and order became more and more alarbed 
 with the exception of those who might have been ablt to 
 avert so obvious and so imminent a danger with a greiiter 
 display of energy and good-will. I am not writing history 
 and shall not enter into the intrigues and negotiati|)ns 
 which proceeded up to the last moment between the Govern- 
 ment and the dynastic Left. They thought themselves the 
 masters of the situation, but from that time they were over- 
 powered and represented no party. I repeat that I am not 
 writing history. At most I can but flatter myself that by 
 recounting the events in which I took part or which! I 
 observed, I may add some strokes to the picture which may 
 better enable the spectator to appreciate the incideijts 
 and the actors. Therefore I do not propose to speak 
 of matters which I only learnt by means of gossip and 
 rumour. 
 
 Anxiety increased ; the debate upon the address in the two 
 Chambers became more bitter every day. Virulent newspapei- 
 
 1 Oscar Thomas Gilbert Metier, Comte and then Marquis de Lafayette 
 (1815-1881). Pupil of the Polytechnic School; Deputy for the Seine 
 at Mame in 1846 ; Perpetual Senator in 1876. Grandson of the 
 General. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 281 
 
 articles, demonstrations of students and workmen multiplied, 
 desiring to secure permission for meeting at banquets ; a 
 lukewarm refusal had merely increased these desires, which 
 reached the point of passion. At length permission was 
 extracted by the deceitful promises of people who were 
 really unable to fulfil them. General Jacqueminot had no 
 influence over the National Guard which he commanded. 
 The King was perfectly well aware of the fact and attempted 
 to induce M. Duchatel to ask for his resignation, but M. 
 Duchatel was annoyed by the promotion of M. Guizot to 
 the Presidency of the Council, and was only anxious to find 
 an excuse for leaving a Ministry in which he was ill at ease. 
 He told the King that he would bring him the resignation 
 of General Jacqueminot at any moment that he asked for 
 it, and requested permission to bring his own resignation 
 at the same time, as family ties would not permit him to 
 refuse this satisfaction to his father-in-law. The King was 
 well aware of M. Duchatel's feeling ; he knew that he could 
 not keep M. Guizot without him, and did not wish to dis- 
 solve his Ministry. He therefore put off the dismissal of 
 M. Jacqueminot, though every one was well aware of his 
 inability to agree with General Sebastiani ^ who commanded 
 the army of Paris. This incident increased the anxiety of 
 the friends of law and order. 
 
 On Wednesday, February 20, in the hearing of several 
 visitors at my house. Colonel de La Rue remarked that there 
 was great disaffection among the soldiers as well as in the 
 town. No one knew whom to obey and contradictory orders 
 were issued. He added : 
 
 "The nomination of Marshal Bugeaud to the command of 
 Paris would calm men's minds." 
 
 M. de Salvandy, Minister of Public Instruction, with the 
 air of importance which he always assumed, replied very 
 loudly : " Sir, when the town of Paris is so fortunate as to 
 have General Jacqueminot in command of the National 
 
 1 Jean Andr^ Tiburoe, Vioomte Sebastiani (1786-1871). Brother of the 
 Marshal. Second Lieutenant in 1806 : Colonel in 1813 ; commander of the 
 Corsioan Legion of the Restoration ; Deputy in 1828; Lieutenant-General 
 in 1831 ; Peer in 1837. 
 
282 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Guard and General Tiburce Sebastiani in command of the 
 garrison, there is nothing either to fear or to desire," 
 
 After this fine speech he left the room like a stage hero and 
 left us somewhat astonished. At the same moment in a more 
 numerous company at the house of the Princesse de Lieven, 
 M. Rambuteau,^ Prefect of Paris, and M. Delessert, Prefect 
 of Police, were questioned in a casual way upon the events 
 of the day by Madame de Lieven. They depicted the state 
 of affairs in colours so dark as to arouse her attention. 
 M. Guizot was sitting on a sofa at the other end of the room, 
 talking with the English Ambassador. The Princess called 
 him. 
 
 "Do come here," she said, "and listen to what these 
 gentlemen are saying." 
 
 M. Guizot listened and replied : 
 
 "Was it only for this that you have interrupted my 
 conversation with Lord Normanby ? * Princess, these gentle- 
 men need not feel anxious, and they, like you, can sleep 
 quietly in their beds." 
 
 Then he turned on his heels, giving them by way of farewell 
 one of the superior and self-satisfied smiles which he has at 
 every one's service, and went to resume his place on the sofa. 
 
 I have no special recollection of the Monday. Excitement 
 increased and crowds were numerous, though not entirely 
 hostile. Rumour asserted that demonstrations were imminent. 
 The workers had left their occupations ; the lower classes of 
 Paris, with the stupidity which is their distinguishing feature, 
 were rejoicing at the idea of giving a lesson to the supreme 
 power, to use their favourite expression, and were making no 
 preparations for defending a government which was theirs 
 and for which they really cared. All these symptoms grew 
 
 1 Claude Philibert Barthelot, Comte de Eambutean (1781-1869). Cham- 
 berlain to the Emperor in 1811 ; Prefect of the Simplon and of the Loire 
 in 1814 ; Deputy during the Hundred Days in 1827 ; Prefect of the Seine 
 in 1833; Peer of Prance in 1835. 
 
 2 Constantine Henry Phipps, Lord Mnlgrave, Marquis of Normanby 
 (1797-1863). Entered the House of Commons in 1822; Governor of 
 Jamaica; Lord of the Privy Seal in 1834; Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland In 
 1835 ; Minister of War and then Home Secretary ; Ambassador at Paris 
 from 1846 to 1852. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 283 
 
 worse every moment and eventually it was impossible to 
 disregard them. I had not seen M. Pasquier, as he had 
 been detained by the session of the Chamber of Peers, his 
 state dinner on Monday and the following reception. He 
 came to dinner with me on the Tuesday and told me that 
 troops had been summoned from all sides, that the banquet 
 arranged for the next day was definitely forbidden, that a 
 great display of force would be made, and that groups were 
 not to be permitted to collect. This was the more necessary 
 as they were obviously organised by secret societies; each 
 group of people was accompanied by a man in an overcoat, 
 neatly dressed, wearing a cap, almost approaching a uniform, 
 by which he could be recognised by his followers. From all 
 the sewers of Paris were also to be seen emerging those 
 frightful figures which the slums produce when a revolutionary 
 period approaches. As the time of their importance had not 
 yet come, they did not wish to terrify the population 
 beforehand. 
 
 Notwithstanding the reports I had received in the course 
 of the morning, the Chancellor's words to some extent revived 
 my spirits. He seemed less imeasy than the others, but 
 increasing calm in the hour of danger is a characteristic of 
 him. He left me early to go to the Tuileries. All my callers 
 seemed greatly alarmed. At eleven o'clock in the evening I 
 received a note from M. de Salvandy saying merely these 
 words : " I had intended to come and reassure you in person, 
 Madame. It is already late and I am still detained at the 
 Council. Be calm, all has been foreseen and all prepara- 
 tions have been made. You need not feel a shadow of 
 apprehension." These words were written to me on the 
 Council table at eleven o'clock in the evening on Tuesday, 
 February 22. 
 
 Early on Wednesday morning I learnt from my servants, 
 to my great surprise, that the boulevards and the squares 
 were entirely denuded of the military forces that should have 
 been there and that crowds of people from the suburbs were 
 making their way towards the Champs I^lysees where the 
 banquet was to take place. I have since heard on excellent 
 
284 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 authority that Horace Vernet ^ had been summoned by the 
 King from Versailles where he lived and had reached the 
 Tuileries pretty early. The King was already working with 
 the architect of Versailles. When he came out of the study 
 Vernet asked him whether the King knew the condition of 
 the town. 
 
 " I do not think so," the other replied. " He is quite 
 calm." 
 
 Vernet took upon himself to express the fears which he 
 felt in view of what he had seen as he made his way to the 
 palace. The King replied with a smile and immediately 
 entered upon the question for which he had summoned him. 
 Horace Vernet was to go to Blois to paint the portrait of 
 Abd-el-Kader. The King was anxious to expedite his 
 departure and commissioned him to express to the Emir 
 his keen regret at his inability to fulfil the promises made by 
 the Due d'Aumale, while assuring him that they should be 
 shortly fulfilled, and at latest immediately after the session. 
 The King emphasised the importance of this message, and 
 his reliance upon the prudence and discretion of Horace 
 Vernet. He again attempted to draw the monarch's atten- 
 tion to the situation of Paris, but the only answer was : 
 
 " Do not feel anxious, my dear Horace, it is a fire of straw 
 and will go out of itself without causing difficulty ; I hope it 
 will not even be necessary to extinguish it." 
 
 I do not know by what means this fine self-assurance was 
 disturbed. 
 
 Shouts of "Down with Guizot" and "Down with the 
 Ministers" were uttered by some hundreds of people before 
 the gates of the Tuileries, and though they were accompanied 
 by some feeble cries of " Long live the King," they carried 
 consternation to the palace, especially, I think, when the 
 uniforms of some National Guards were noticed among the 
 shouters. Soon afterwards M. DuchStel was summoned from 
 the Chamber of Deputies, where he was attending a session, 
 and taken to the King's room. He found him greatly 
 
 1 Horace Vernet (1789-1863), son of Carle Vernet. Member of the 
 Institute and Director of the French Academy at Borne in 1829. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 285 
 
 depressed. " The Queen," he said, " would like to speak to 
 you in her room." 
 
 M. Duchatel immediately went there. The Queen, in 
 tears, begged him to give a final proof of his loyalty by 
 securing the resignation of M. Guizot, whose unpopularity 
 became too compromising. M. Duchatel undertook to 
 secure the dissolution of the Ministry and returned to the 
 Palais Bourbon. A few moments afterwards M. Guizot 
 announced his resignation and said that his Majesty had 
 summoned M. Mole to form a Cabinet. / Many people then 
 believed that the crisis had passed, but this did not suit the 
 organisers of this fatal movement. The accession to power 
 of M. Mole was not in accordance with their views. How- 
 ever, it was possible to hope for some moments' respite. I 
 was dining that day with Mme. de ChStenay, in the Square 
 of Louis XV. Some troops had at length been summoned : 
 they were bivouacking in the square. Before the Ministry of 
 Foreign Affairs there were also troops and bands of people, 
 less numerous, but still ill-disposed, notwithstanding the 
 concessions obtained in the morning. M. Salvandy was to 
 have dined with us, but came in person to excuse himself. 
 He was obliged to pack up ; his confidence of the evening 
 before had been destroyed, and we, on the other hand, felt 
 less apprehensive. The Chancellor looked in during the 
 evening. He came from M. Mole, to whom the King had sent 
 him to discuss the new Ministry. M. Mole still hoped that 
 he might succeed in forming it, and was waiting for answers ; 
 he feared that he would not secure M. Thiers, though he 
 had declared that there should be no President of the 
 Council, but he expected at least to gain M. de Remusat as 
 representative of that political clique. 
 
 It was about ten o'clock, as the Chancellor took me home, 
 that he told me these details. He was to go back to M. Mole 
 and thence to the Tuileries to report the progress of negotia- 
 tions concerning the new Cabinet to the King. As we drove 
 along together I thought I saw people running in the Square 
 of the Madeleine, and on reaching home I found all my 
 servants greatly frightened, standing together on the stairs 
 
286 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 and asking what had happened. They had heard a vigorous 
 fusillade and many cries of fear. Silence had returned and 
 we attached little importance to the incident, the less so 
 as the Due de Fezensac, who had stayed behind us at 
 Mme. de Chatenay's house, soon came in and told us that a 
 horse which had run away from a bivouac on the boulevard 
 had plunged into the horses in the Square of Louis XV., 
 creating a great uproar and causing all this panic. Installed 
 in my long chair I waited for further information from my 
 regular callers. I was, however, so despondent that the 
 Chancellor when he went out soon afterwards to return to the 
 Mole residence, called to me from the door : " Good evening, 
 Mater Dolorosa." M. de Fezensac continued to tease me in 
 the same strain before retiring in his tvun. I waited till 
 midnight but no one came. Calm and silence prevailed 
 everywhere in our quarter and I went to bed. 
 
 The servants who came in next morning brought sinister 
 rumours which were already in circulation. There was talk 
 of a general rising, and it was said that numerous victims 
 had been cut down by the troops. I wrote a word to 
 Mme. de Remusat, my nearest neighbour in the Rue d'Anjou, 
 asking if she had any news. She told me that she would 
 send her son who would inform me of the events of the night. 
 -Pierre de Remusat came in almost immediately. His 
 father had accompanied M. Thiers to the Tuileries about 
 midnight. The latter had undertaken to form a Ministry ; 
 he had obtained the King's consent to the names of 
 Odilon Barrot, Duvei-gier de Hauranne,^ de Remusat, 
 and M. Dufaure,^ I think. However, Marshal Bugeaud was 
 Commander of the Army ' and Minister of War in petto. At 
 
 1 Prosper Dnvergier de Hauranne (1798-1881). Collaborator on the 
 Olobe; Deputy in 1831; organised the campaign of banquets in 1848; 
 Deputy to the Constituent and Legislative Assemblies; exiled at the 
 time of the cowp d'itat ; Member of the French Academy in 1870. 
 
 2 Armand Jules Stanislas Dufaure (1798-1881); Lawyer at Bordeaux. 
 Deputy in 1834; Councillor of State; Minister of Public Works in 1839; 
 Deputy to the Constituent and Legislative Assemblies; voted for the 
 banishment of the Orleans family; Minister of the Interior; Member of 
 the French Academy in 1864 ; Deputy in 1871 ; Minister of Justice ; Presi- 
 dent of the Council; Perpetual Senator; again President of the Council 
 and Minister of Justice in 1877. 3 As also of the National Guard. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 287 
 
 daybreak all these Ministers, except the Marshal, had ridden 
 out to visit the barricades already raised. They expected to 
 see them fall at their approach ; but instead of the cheers on 
 which they had counted, they were received with outcries and 
 hostile gestures. The troops, under the orders of General 
 Bedeau,^ took no action. The General confined himself to 
 argument with the populace, instead of driving them before 
 him. M. Thiers was too far-sighted not to recognise that he 
 had allowed things to go too far and that his opportunity 
 had passed. M. Odilon Barrot, on the contrary, who had 
 received several handshakes and cries of " Long live the 
 father of the people," thought that his turn had come. On 
 returning to the Palace of the Tuileries, M. Thiers again 
 placed his resignation in the King's hands. M. Odilon 
 Barrot accepted without hesitation the commission to form a 
 Ministry on condition that Marshal Bugeaud should be 
 deprived of his command and that all the troops should be 
 led back to their barracks. M. de Remusat had just returned 
 home with the sad news. He was speedily followed by 
 rumours more and more disquieting. I learnt in succession 
 of the invasion of the Tuileries, the departure of the King, 
 and the expulsion of the Duchesse d'Orleans from the 
 Chamber of Deputies. 
 
 As I saw and heard nothing personally during these fatal 
 days, I shall relate only those details which affected me 
 individually, as well as some points which are little known, and 
 which reached me so directly that I can guarantee their authen- 
 ticity in spite of the agitation which necessarily accompanies 
 a narrative of disasters occurring in such rapid succession. 
 
 The young Pasquier household was established in the 
 Luxemburg, but on the Wednesday they had dined with 
 their father and father-in-law, M. -de Fontenillat, in the Rue 
 de la Chaussee d'Antin, and had been unable to return 
 
 1 Marie Abraham Bedean (1804-1863). His military career was conflned 
 to Algeria. He was Creneral of Division in 1814; returned to France in 
 1848. He was entrusted with the command of one of the columns sent 
 against the insurgents, and showed himself unequal to the task. Minister 
 of War in the provisional Government ; Military Commander of Paris ; 
 Deputy. He was wounded in the days of June ; exiled at the time of the 
 coup d'itat, and returned under the amnestyof 18S9. 
 
288 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 home. The Marquis Pasquier ^ attempted to make his way 
 there in the morning, but unsuccessfully. The bridges 
 were guarded. 
 
 I therefore remained without news of the Chancellor. I 
 expected to see him arrive at any moment, and I tried to 
 think of a refuge where he could be better hidden than in 
 my house, for the disturbances were spreading to our quarter, 
 which was usually so peaceful. An armourer's shop opposite 
 my windows was pillaged. Soon afterwards we were deafened 
 by a frightful uproar. A crowd of dreadful bandits, dis- 
 hevelled and half-ragged fiuries from Saint Lazare, the doors 
 of which the people had forced, were escorting with blas- 
 phemies a band of unarmed soldiers, for the most part 
 bareheaded, while ragged street boys carried their guns and 
 their helmets. This was known at the time as making a 
 truce with the people. It was one of the most dreadful 
 spectacles at which peaceable people could be condemned to 
 look. In spite of the state of the streets I saw a considerable 
 number of people in alarm and terror, the women carrying 
 their diamonds in their pockets and the men at their wits' 
 end to find a refuge. I knew the Tuileries, the Palais Royal, 
 and the Ministries had been invaded, and aU the valuable 
 furniture as well as the papers thrown out of the windows. 
 The same fate was to be expected for the Luxemburg, and 
 probably for the private residences before long. As the day 
 fell I tried to send a man over the Pont d'lena to rejoin the 
 Chancellor. A few moments afterwards I received a message 
 from him ; though the Luxemburg was threatened, it was not 
 yet in the power of the bandits. The Chancellor had been 
 able to reach the bamer by way of the garden. He had 
 found his carriage, and informed me that he was going to 
 ChStenay, where he would await me. I breathed a little, but 
 
 1 Edme Armand Gaston, Duo d'Audiffret Pasquier (1823-1905). Son of 
 the Comte d'AndiSret, Beceiver-General ; nephew and adopted son of the 
 Chancellor Fasqaiei; Auditor to the Council of State from 1845 to 1848; 
 Deputy for the Orne in 1871 ; President of the Commission concerning the 
 bargains concluded during the war ; President of the National Assembly 
 in 1875; Perpetual Senator in 1875; President of the Senate in 1876; 
 Member of the French Academy in 1878, where he took the place of 
 Monseigneur Dnpanloap. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 289 
 
 none too freely. To go to Cheltenay was to run into the jaws 
 of the wolf. Our presence would be more obvious there than 
 anywhere, and if we had to hide no place would be worse 
 chosen. 
 
 I then heard that on leaving me on Wednesday he had 
 gone to M. Mole. The King, anxious for an answer, had 
 sent one of his aides-de-camp ; he took back a letter in which 
 M. Mole told the King that he was totally unable to form a 
 Cabinet, and announced his intention of abandoning the 
 attempt. As the Chancellor had no further news to give the 
 King, he did not return to the Tuileries, but went back to 
 the Faubourg Saint Germain, which was still perfectly calm, 
 and returned to his rooms without suspecting the vast results 
 of the uproar, the noise of which we had heard. Of this he 
 was not informed until the next day, when he learnt in suc- 
 cession the vicissitudes of that stormy morning, though he 
 did not venture to leave the post where duty kept him. 
 About eleven o'clock he was advised to make preparations for 
 a Royal session. He and M. Decazes ^ did their best to gather 
 as many Peers as possible. A few of them came in and 
 waited for the Duchesse d'Orl&ns and her son until the 
 moment when the defeat of the Chamber of Deputies was 
 communicated to them. The Chancellor went back to his 
 rooms to put some papers in order. Threatening groups 
 shouted insults at the palace from time to time, but the gates 
 had not been forced when he left it, as I have already said. 
 I should add that part of the Provisional Government was 
 installed the next day in the Luxemburg, and therefore this 
 palace was not devastated ; a desire to pillage the Chateau of 
 Neuilly had diverted the zeal of the bandits for this first 
 night. Under pretext of exercising my horses, I attempted 
 to send mine out harnessed to a carriage in which I put a 
 reliable footman dressed as a stableman. The Chancellor 
 had spent the night at Chatenay, but the information which he 
 received obliged him to leave it. My man saw him enter a 
 carriage to go to Pontchartrain by way of Jouy, avoiding 
 
 1 The Duo Decazes, former Minister and favonrite of Louis XVIII (see 
 vol. u.), was chief referendary of the Chamber of Peers from 1834. 
 
290 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Versailles, which was also said to be in a state of revolt. The 
 residence of Pontchartrain is very lonely, and I felt somewhat 
 relieved to know that he was there installed. 
 
 The day passed in the greatest excitement ; reports were 
 all contradictory, but all equally gloomy. I was constantly 
 busy with thoughts of providing a safer refuge for the 
 Chancellor. 
 
 As the names of the persons forming the Provisional 
 Government were known, I wrote to M. Arago — ^who had 
 taken possession of the Ministry of Marine — asking him to 
 procure me a passport in their names, and I sent him a note 
 by the same footman, whom he knew very well, and who, 
 eighteen years previously, in imitation of M. Arago, had 
 performed functions of the kind for the Due de Raguse.^ 
 M. Arago kept him waiting for a long time in an ante- 
 chamber full of people. When he came out of his study he 
 passed close to him and, without stopping or looking at him, 
 said, " Louis, tell her that she can have it." In fact, some 
 hours afterwards a kind of pass reached me, sent by the 
 members of the Provisional Government, which might serve 
 as a passport in case of need. I hastened to send it to Pont- 
 chartrain, but my messenger found no one there. The 
 Marquis Pasquier had arrived in the night and had taken his 
 father away early the next morning. It was thought that 
 they must have reached the Orleans railway road by way of 
 Rambouillet. My messenger, when he handed me the papers 
 and some money which I had sent in case my poor friend had 
 been unable to procure any in the haste of his departure, 
 told me that the steward had thought Gaston Pasquier very 
 anxious and very hurried. The Chancellor was deeply 
 despondent, and did not utter a word. This report was not 
 very encouraging and I had to wait for further news. 
 
 Events around me served to redouble my anxiety. On 
 Sunday morning I received a visit from Mme. Emile de 
 Girardin, very handsome, and very excited at the triumphant 
 course of events, a regular goddess of war. She advised me 
 to open my house,, to give dinners and receptions,^ in order ta 
 4 gee vol. iii. p. 281. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 291 
 
 show the people how far I was ready to trust their admirable 
 feeling. I replied that I had long been living in retirement, 
 and admitted that I could not share her enthusiasm for the 
 crowds that I heard yelling in the streets. She gave me a 
 very poetical description of the lofty feelings existing beneath 
 their rags. She was then expecting to govern France in 
 conjunction with M. de Lamartine. I do not know how 
 long she retained this illusion. We parted in some annoy- 
 ance with one another, and I am not sure that I ever saw her 
 again. The next evening, when several visitors were in my 
 drawing-room, I was informed that some one wished to speak 
 to me in private. With thoughts of the Chancellor in my 
 mind always, I imagined it might be a messenger from him. 
 I hurriedly went into another room, lighted only by a single 
 candlestick. In the darkest corner I saw a tall man enve- 
 loped in a grey overcoat, very muddy, with an umbrella in 
 his hand. I was greatly surprised to recognise M. Arago. 
 
 " Hush," he said, in time to stop an exclamation on my 
 part ; " I am here at the peril of my life. If there were the 
 least suspicion of my presence, I should be ruined. You can 
 therefore judge of the importance of this interview. Have 
 you any one hidden whom you wish to save ? I bring you 
 passports in full regular form." 
 
 " Why, no," I replied. " You were kind enough to send 
 me one for the Chancellor. I have not been able to hand it 
 to him yet. I do not even know where to find him." 
 
 " The Chancellor runs no risk ; but have you no Prince or 
 Princess on your hands ? " 
 
 " Certainly not. I do not know where any of them have 
 retired." 
 
 "Do not insult me by suspecting that I might betray 
 you." 
 
 " I know that you are incapable of it, but I have nothing 
 to confide in you." 
 
 " You are perfectly sure of that ? " 
 
 " Perfectly sure." 
 
 " I have three passports and a hundred thousand francs in 
 my pocket. Would you like me to leave them here ? " 
 
292 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 « Certainly not." 
 
 " I am authorised by the Provisional Government." 
 " But I tell you again that I have no use for them." 
 " Very well then, I will go. Listen to me, Mme. de Boigne ; 
 pray earnestly for us that we may retain the power. If you 
 knew the consequences of our possible overthrow, every hair 
 on your head would stand on end. I see and hear them and 
 am horrified, but am the more decided to defy the storm. 
 Good-bye ; pray for us and count upon me." 
 
 He went to the door, then came ba<;k again and added : 
 "If for any reason a few houi-s hence you change your 
 mind, send me a note with the single words ' I accept.' I 
 will then try to send you what you will not keep now, but 
 remember that time has wings, and that events proceed no 
 less quickly." 
 
 I was greatly astonished by M. Arago's action. I under- 
 stood it afterwards when I heard that King Louis Philippe 
 had spent thirty-six hours at Trouville. It was naturally 
 thought that he had taken refuge at my house. 
 
 At length I heard that M. Pasquier had reached Tours. 
 Gaston was anxious to take him as far as the Pyrenees for 
 refuge, but the Chancellor had recovered all his energy, and 
 refused to go further away until he knew what had happened 
 at Paris. 
 
II 
 
 The King's Abdication— The Duo de Montpensier— Remark by 
 the Queen— The Departure of the Royal Family— General Bedeau 
 —The Duohesse de Montpensier is forgotten— Mme. de Dolomien 
 — Mme. deMontjoie— The Royal Family at Dreux— They separate 
 — The Flight of the King and Queen — The Red Flag — Pre- 
 parations for Departure — Lapointe's action — The Trees of 
 Liberty — The Departure for Tours — The first operation of Uni- 
 versal Suffrage— Return to Paris— Sad news from England— 
 M. Thiers advises Reunion vrith the elder branch — The Duohesse 
 d'Orltens— Death of the King— Death of the Queen of the 
 Belgians 
 
 Fkom every side I gathered details concerning the King's 
 departure. Amid all these anxieties I had one real satis- 
 faction. Every account showed that the Queen had been as 
 great and as noble as I wished her to be. She alone had 
 preserved her courage and her dignity. The King at her 
 request had mounted his horse, but when he saw the crowds 
 led by the National Guards he came in again, crying that all 
 was lost. The Due de Montpensier then clung to his arm, 
 saying " Abdicate, Sire, abdicate. You have no other means 
 of saving your family. We shall all be massacred." 
 
 The Queen then came forward, and, asserting that the 
 King ought not to be influenced by this consideration, she 
 objected to abdication. The Duke de Montpensier continued 
 his entreaties, put a sheet of paper on the table, and almost 
 forced the King to sit down before it. While the King was 
 taking oft' his gloves the Duke snatched them from him, 
 ciying " Write, write. Sire ; there is not a moment to lose." 
 Hardly was the paper signed than he snatched it away and 
 passed it over the head of the King to M. ^mile de Girardin,* 
 
 1 :fimile de Girardin (1806-1881). Held various posts in the King's 
 household ; was a banli clerk and an inspector of iine arts. He then 
 
 293 
 
294 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 who immediately ran away with it. The King's room was 
 full of people, who came in as though it was a public place. 
 While the King was writing the Queen said calmly to the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans : 
 
 " You may now rejoice, Helene, you have attained your 
 object." 
 
 "Oh, mother, what a cruel speech," cried the Princess, 
 seizing her hands. 
 
 The Queen withdrew neither her hands nor her speech. 
 The latter she has since denied, but two persons worthy of 
 credence assured me that they heard the words. 
 
 The Duchesse d'Orleans in bewilderment kept saybg, 
 " And Joinville is not here." 
 
 The King went into his room to take off his uniform. 
 The Queen went into hers to put on her hat and to give 
 some orders to Lapointe, her confidential valet. They 
 returned to the room arm-in-arm. 
 
 I do not know how the family separation took place. 
 The King, the Queen, the Duchesse de Nemours and her 
 children. Princess Clementine and hers, and the Due de 
 Montpensier, went out by the garden. They were all 
 crammed into two little carriages which had been brought 
 to the Square of Louis XV. Mme. de Dolomieu accompanied 
 them. They drove to Saint Cloud, where they waited long 
 enough for a great coach with no armorial bearings to be 
 harnessed, and then proceeded to Nantes. The Due de 
 Montpensier was in such a hurry to go that he left them not 
 a moment's rest. Mme. de Dolomieu, who had come back 
 from Saint Cloud to Paris, told me the story of this departure, 
 but she was herself so agitated that she did not fully 
 remember all the details. The Duchesse d'Orleans returned 
 to her room and her children. I do not know precisely how 
 she went away. I only heard that General Bedeau, who was 
 
 founded various newspapers from 1829 to 1835. The next year he founded 
 La, Pretse, a cheap political paper which revolutionised journalism. A 
 Deputy in 1834. He supported the Bepublic in 1848 ; then the Empire 
 after he had been exiled by the eowp d'itoct. He became a Republican after 
 the war of 1870-1871, of which he had been a warm supporter. He sup- 
 ported Marshal McMabon in Le Petit Jownal and was one of the organisers 
 of the check of May 16. He had married Delphine Gay (1804-1855), 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 295 
 
 ordered to guard the bridge of Louis XVI., after allowing 
 the Princess and her escort to pass, was careful not to oppose ' 
 the advance of the revolters who had invaded the Hall of 
 the Deputies and forced them to withdraw. Indeed a few 
 moments previously the same General Bedeau had allowed the 
 populace to cut down the, municipal guards almost at the 
 side of his horse without making an effort to save them. 
 I could never understand how the Orleans party wished to 
 regard this general as one of its chief supporters. Marshal 
 Bugeaud, despondent but full of energy, left the Chateau of 
 the Tuileries in full uniform on horseback and rode slowly 
 through the crowds of revolters, who opened before him as he 
 " swept them with his glance," to use the favourite expression 
 of the bulletins of the Empire. Every one dispersed. 
 The Palace was overrun except the rooms of the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans ; these were respected and no one entered them. 
 The Duchesse de Montpensier had been forgotten in this 
 tumult; M. de Lasteyrie met her wandering about the 
 Palace, gave her his arm, and led her on foot to his wife in 
 the Rue de La Ville I'l^veque. 
 
 As my custom is to relate in greater detail incidents of 
 which I have certain knowledge, I may here insert Mme. de 
 Dolomieu's story. When she left Mass on Thursday morning, 
 she said to her sister, Mme. de Montjoie : 
 
 "Everything looks to me very black. I have three notes 
 of a thousand francs in my writing-case ; I am going to sew 
 them into the lining of my dress." 
 
 Mme. de Montjoie shrugged her shoulders. When they 
 met at dejeuner Mme. de Dolomieu intimated to her sister 
 that she had accomplished her object by crackling the papers 
 under her dress; she spoke of it to her neighbour, the 
 Duchesse de Nemours, and the story went round the table. 
 When they rose all the Princesses and Princes, including the 
 Due de Montpensier who was so terrified a few moments later, 
 surrounded the lady of honour, overwhelming her with 
 mockery : « Poor Zoe, itis just like her," &c. 
 
 Yet, when I saw her again these three thousand francs 
 were all that she had, for everything had been plundered 
 
296 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 from her rooms. I do not know how or at what moment 
 the panic broke out in the Chateau which ended so rapidly 
 in the flight of the King. Mme. de Montjoie, who was 
 suffering from a violent headache, had gone up to her rooms 
 in the Pavilion de Flore after the dejeuner. She was en- 
 veloped in shawls in the depths of her armchair when she 
 saw an unknown man fairly well dressed come into her room, 
 who said : " Madame, I am some moments in front of a band 
 whose leader I am supposed to be, but whom I do not 
 command. Follow me quickly. If you have any valuables 
 at hand put them into that basket which I see near you. 
 I will do my best to save it." 
 
 Mme. de Montjoie, almost without knowing what she was 
 doing, put some jewels, a little money, and some papers into 
 the basket. The unknown took it, gave his airm to the 
 Countess, and they went down the stairs. A disorderly 
 crowd was coming up with shouts, who allowed them to pass. 
 When they emerged from the gates of the Tuileries, he 
 asked Mme.de Montjoie where she wanted to go. She asked 
 to be taken to Mme. de Lasteyrie. He accompanied her 
 with great attention, but did not reveal his name. I do not 
 know whether she arrived after or before the Duchesse de 
 Montpensier. 
 
 The coach which we have seen Ipaving Saint Cloud, instead 
 of driving along the Normandy road, went to Dreux; the 
 occupants were anxious to kneel once again at the tombs 
 where reposed their dearest, and to leave time for the 
 servants and the luggage to catch them up ; but the rumours 
 which followed every moment, and the orders given to the 
 sub-prefects, did not allow them to carry out their proposal 
 of staying there. When they reached the Prefecture of 
 Evreux, before daybreak, the Royal Family understood that 
 it was necessary to separate. The King and Queen crossed 
 the town in the Prefect's carriage, abandoning the project of 
 going to Eu by way of Rouen. The Prefect took them to a 
 small landowner whom he could trust. He guided them stage 
 by stage with farm -horses to the coast. M. de Perthuis, 
 orderly to the King, had rejoined him at Dreux. His son. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 297 
 
 a naval officer, was at Havre, and he went thither. It was 
 arranged that the English steamer leaving Havre should stop 
 out at sea, and that the King should join it in a boat which 
 was to put off from the nearest small port. A dreadful 
 storm of wind prevented the execution of this plan. The 
 King spent three days on the coast between Honfleur and 
 Trouville, but could not find a fisherman willing to put out 
 to sea. The Queen was hidden at Honfleur in the house of 
 M. de Perthuis. Two citizens of Trouville, with great 
 loyalty and adroitness, eventually succeeded in smuggling 
 the Royal couple on the steamboat from Honfleur to Havre. 
 The young M. de Perthuis,^ with some of his sailors, was 
 waiting for them on the quay. The English boat was 
 already getting up steam. They embarked at once, and 
 their escort had the sad relief of seeing them depart unrecog- 
 nised. I have no special details concerning the wanderings 
 of the other members of the Royal Family or of the 
 Ministers. All successfully escaped without encountering 
 the zeal of the sub-officials, which is so fatal to those 
 proscribed. 
 
 The courage and eloquence of M. de Lamartine had 
 averted for a day the immediate danger of the red flag and 
 of a Republic stained with blood ; but his heart failed him, 
 and he repented of it the next day. He allowed Ledru- 
 Rollin, Louis Blanc, and Flocon ^ to appear at the Town 
 Hall with large red plumes in their hats. MM. Arago, 
 
 1 Edmond de Perthuis, second son of the colonel who was orderly to the 
 King; was flag-officer and commanded the State cutter, the SSdeur, 
 stationed at Havre. 
 
 2 AlphoDse Marie Louis de Prat de Lamartine (1790-1869). Member of 
 the French Academy in 1830. Deputy- Member of the Provisional Govern- 
 ment in 1848. Minister of Foreign Affairs. 
 
 Alexandre Auguste Ledru-Bollin (1807-1874). Lawyer. Deputy in 
 1841. Member of the Provisional Government in 1848. Minister of the 
 Interior. After the rising of June 13, 1849, the High Court of Versailles 
 condemned him by contumacy to transportation. He joined Mazzini, who 
 was compromised in 1857 in a plot against the Emperor, and was con- 
 demned a second time to transportation. He was amnestied in 1870 and 
 a Deputy in 1874. 
 
 Jean Joseph Charles Louis Blanc (1812-1882). A lawyer's clerk and 
 journalist. He published the Siatory of Ten Tears, from 1830-1840. 
 A member of the Provisional Government in 1848. After the rising of 
 May 15 he withdrew to London. During his exile he published his 
 
298 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Gamier Pages, Marie, and Marrast ^ induced them to remove 
 these decorations. 
 
 These dissensions within the party were not calculated to 
 inspire us with confidence, and from the stories which reached 
 us our fears were more or less intensified. Among the persons 
 whom I saw not only every day, but several times a day, 
 M. Mole was the most courageous and M. de Barante the 
 most despondent. I wavered between these two extremes. I 
 was always chiefly anxious concerning the Chancellor. If we 
 remember that of the people who had been brought to supreme 
 and unlimited power by the revolutionary storm, the majority 
 had been tried and several condemned by him, the depth of 
 my anxiety will be understood. No doubt these trials had 
 been conducted kindly, impartially and justly, but it was 
 impossible to appreciate the resentment which the guilty 
 preserved or to guess how they would manifest it. We dared 
 not write to one another, but we were in fairly regular com- 
 munication. I knew that M. Pasquier had stopped at Tours 
 without being molested so far, but he was quite alone in an 
 inn, as his son had been obliged to return to his wife. I 
 succeeded in obtaining from the Marquis de Brignole, the 
 Sardinian ambassador, a passport as a widow of a general of 
 Piedmont returning to Turin with my servants.* I also 
 
 History of the French Sevohition. He returned on September 4, 1870, 
 and became a Deputy. 
 
 Ferdinand Flooon (1800-1866). A Republican journalist. Secretary and 
 afterwards Member of the Provisional Government of 1848. Minister of 
 Agriculture and of Commerce. Banished after the coup d'itat. 
 
 1 Louis Antoine Pag&s, knovfn as Gamier Pagfes (1803-1878). Deputy in 
 1842. Member of the Provisional Government of 1848. Mayor of Paris. 
 Financial Micister ; Deputy in 1846 ; a member of the Government of 
 September 4, 1870. 
 
 Pierre Thomas Amable Marie de Saint Georges, known as Marie (1795- 
 1870). Lawyer and President-Barrister at Paris. Deputy from 1842- 
 1848. Member of the Provisional Governmentof 1848. Minister of Public 
 Works and of Justice. Deputy for Marseilles from 1863^1869. 
 
 Armand Marrast (1801-1852). In succession professor, master, and 
 private tutor from 1824-1830. Journalist from 1832-1885, then director 
 of the National. Member of the Provisional Government of 1848. Mayor 
 of Paris. Financial Minister. President of the Constituent Assembly. 
 
 2 Passport handed to the Comtesse de Boigne, widow of a Sardinian 
 subject, accompanied by two servants and a chambermaid, on her way to 
 the Sardinian States, by Antoine Brignole Sale, Marquis de Groppoli, 
 Ambassador at Paris, on March 6, 1848. Visaed at the Ministry of Foreign 
 Affairs, March 7, 1848. Visaed by the Prefect of Police, March 8, 1848. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 299 
 
 bought the passport of an old Spaniard who had it visaed. 
 The description in it might suit the Chancellor in case of 
 emergency. I bought a convenient travelling carriage with 
 no number or armorial bearings, and tried to bring my own 
 aiFairs into some order. AU these occupations took up some 
 days. One morning I saw Lapointe come into my room, the 
 Queen's valet-de-chambre. He was trying to make his way to 
 her and came to put into my hands two valuable jewel cases 
 which he had succeeded in saving from the Tuileries and 
 dared not take them away. I could not refuse to receive 
 them. Fortunately, I was able to hand them over to the 
 wife of the Austrian ambassador. Countess Apponyi. She 
 was going away in a few days and readily undertook the 
 responsibility of them. Lapointe told me that during his 
 short conversation with his Royal mistress she had ordered him 
 to burn certain papers, to shut himself up in her room and 
 await the orders of the Duchesse d'Orleans before coming to 
 join her at Eu. 
 
 The invasion of the Palace had prevented him from 
 following these instructions. However, he had succeeded 
 in burning the papers and in saving the jewel cases which he 
 brought me. This explains how the King had gone to Dreux. 
 Persuaded that the announcement of the Regency of the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans would delay the tumult and enable him to 
 reach the Chateau d'Eu, he thought there was no necessity 
 for hurry. If the reports which reached my house were often 
 disquieting, the sight of the streets was far from reassuring. 
 The necessity of settling my business and my inability to 
 walk, obliged me to go out in a carriage. The carriage 
 often encountered groups of people whom I was obliged to 
 pass very respectfully at a walk. I constantly met with 
 angry looks and often with insults ; actual outrage had not 
 yet been begun, but it was possible at every meeting. We 
 did our best to avoid these people, but if we withdrew from 
 one group we fell upon another, for they were numerous. 
 
 Some of them were dragging great trees about, stopping 
 at the corner of the street or square and planting them 
 as trees of liberty. The bandits and miserable women 
 
300 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 employed upon this impious work joined derision to 
 blasphemy. They insisted that a priest should come in 
 stole and surplice, with holy water in hand, and bless this 
 symbol of the horrors of '93. Then some of them left the 
 group and went from door to door to beg for money to water 
 the newly planted tree. No one refused so patriotic a gift. 
 The watering went on in the nearest public house and the 
 group proceeded to pursue their profitable trade a little 
 further off. Thus, about the middle of March, Paris looked 
 like a forest. I had gone out uneasy; I returned home 
 horrified. When night fell, gangs of street boys went about 
 the streets shouting " lamps, lamps," and lamps we had to 
 light if we did not wish our windows broken. All this 
 was not open hostility, but enough to cause great 
 apprehension. 
 
 As my business had now been nearly concluded, I 
 started for Tours on March 14.^ There was no positive 
 duty to keep me in France. I intended to rejoin the 
 Chancellor and had decided to devote the rest of my life to 
 him and to follow him into exile if he were forced to leave the 
 country. I found M. Pasquier extremely well, both in 
 body and mind, examining the gravity of his position 
 without exaggerating it either to others or to himself. He 
 went out but little, but made no attempt at concealment, 
 and hitherto he had experienced at Tours nothing but the 
 highest consideration. The commissary of the Provisional 
 Government, a certain M. Marchais who had himself been 
 compromised in the Quenisset affair ^ and tried at the Luxem- 
 burg, had none the less paid him a visit at his hotel, with 
 
 1 Passport delivered by the Mayor of Ch^tenay on March 5, 1848, to 
 Mme. Adelaide d'Osmond, widow of M. de Boigne, travelling with a 
 chambermaid and two servants for Ch3,tenay and Tours. (Indre-et- 
 Loire.) 
 
 2 On September 13, 1841, a pistol shot was fired in the Rue Traversi^re 
 Saint Antoine, at the Due d'Aumale as he was returning to Paris at the 
 head of the 17th Light Horse. He had with him the Duo d'Orl^ns and 
 the Duo de Nemours. None of the Princes were hit, but a horse was 
 killed. On December 23, the Court of Peers sentenced to death Quenisset, 
 known as Pappart, and two of his accomplices, while others received 
 lighter sentences, including a journalist who was convicted of moral com- 
 plicity. The death sentence was commuted on January 8, 1 842. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 301 
 
 the revolutionary authorities of the town, and had offered 
 him his services. He was in reality a man of no influence, 
 but as there were very few workmen and still fewer of the 
 lower classes in the town, order could be maintained with no 
 great effort. Moreover, at Tours, as in the West of France, 
 the Republic was entirely unpopular. We resolved to 
 remain there for a time. As Tours was the terminus of 
 the only line of railway yet completed, news from Paris 
 reached us more promptly there than elsewhere, and if 
 the news obliged us to retreat, the roads were open upon 
 every side. We hesitated between Pau, which was recom- 
 mended by its mild climate and its neighbourhood to Spain, 
 and Jersey which afforded a more positive security. I did 
 not think of England, in spite of my close family relation- 
 ships there ; I was too fully convinced that the Chancellor 
 would never be able to live in a country where French was 
 not spoken. 
 
 Days and weeks passed by without any disturbance to our 
 calm. I hired a fine suite of rooms looking out upon a beautiful 
 garden adjoining the country, where we were enabled to 
 establish ourselves fairly conveniently. We thus spent eight 
 months in the good town of Tours, escaping the dreadful 
 attempt of May 15,^ and the yet more cruel days of the month 
 of June,* when for ninety-six hours the inhabitants of Paris 
 
 1 The constituent assembly had met on May 4, and bad again pro- 
 claimed a Eepublic. On the 6th the Provi8iona,l Government resigned. 
 The Assembly appointed an executive commission of five members on the 
 10th; Arago, Garnier Pages, Marie, Lamartine, Ledrn BoUin. On the 
 15th the Assembly was entered by the crowd bearing a petition on behalf 
 of Poland. The National Gnard restored order. Barb^s, Blanqui, and 
 others were arrested. General Oavaignac was appointed Minister of 
 War. 
 
 z The national workshops brought into existence on February 26 were 
 dissolved on June 23. . This measure was followed by a formidable in- 
 surrection, and by street fighting which lasted till the 26th. The Assembly 
 declared Paris to be in a state of siege, summoned the National Guards 
 from the departments,and entrusted the dictatorship to General Cavaignac. 
 Mgr. AfEre, Archbishop of Paris, was mortally wounded in the Faubourg 
 Saint Antoine when attempting to intervene between the combatants. 
 General Brea was assassinated. When the insurrection had been re- 
 pressed, cruel reprisals were begun against the insurgents, the clubs, the 
 secret societies, and the press, by General Cavaignac, who was appointed 
 chief of the executive power on June 2S. 
 
302 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 watched or took part in the most bloody battle that has ever 
 been fought in a town.^ 
 
 Our anxiety in these events was certainly great, but it 
 could not be compared with that which was felt in the capital. 
 We saw universal suifrage for the first time in operation.^ 
 Almost insurmountable difficulties of organisation were ex- 
 pected, but none were encountered. The inhabitants of the 
 town, parishes, and surrounding communes came in proces- 
 sion, led by their mayor or their priest. As they approached 
 the Prefecture, officials, stationed for the purpose, distributed 
 to them the electoral cards of the Republican candidates. 
 The electors received them silently, put them in their left 
 pockets, then, when they reached the voting place, they drew 
 from their right pockets the cards of the candidates of the 
 orderly party and placed them in the poll-box, while the 
 Prefect saw the court strewn with the cards which had been 
 issued by his orders. When they had accomplished their 
 purpose these good people went home, leaving no stragglers 
 behind them, avoiding the public-houses, very pleased with 
 themselves and leaving us still more content. The spirit 
 prevalent in Tours must have been felt in other quarters, for 
 the Chamber of 1848 was infinitely more Conservative than 
 could have been expected. It was obvious that the very 
 mention of a Republic frightened France. I had been able 
 to realise the fact during the few days of my stay in Paris ; I 
 had never seen such readiness and even affectation to shower 
 our titles upon us. The merchants and middle classes in Paris 
 seemed to find this a kind of relief ; they regarded it as a kind 
 of protest against the rise of the Republican authority. These 
 excellent elections, and the victory gained at Paris, allowed 
 us to feel comparatively at ease. Still I could have wished 
 to spend the winter at Tours, where we were surrounded 
 by so many attentions and kindnesses from every class of the 
 population. 
 
 The Chancellor, however, sighed for the capital of Paiis 
 
 1 See in the Appendix letters from Mme. Lenormant to Mme. de Boigne. 
 
 2 In the elections for the Constituent Assembly in the month of April 
 1848. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 303 
 
 and was anxious to be once more in the centre of news. He 
 went so far as to propose that he should spend a month in 
 Paris and return to rejoin me; but this was not my idea. 
 The proposal of a stay in Paris aroused my interest much 
 more for him than for myself. We therefore returned to the 
 capital in the first days of November. He established him- 
 self in a house of his own in the Rue Royale ; he had taken 
 it with the intention of arranging his library there, which 
 had escaped the plundering of the Luxemburg. I returned 
 to the Rue d'Anjou, and when I found myself in my comfort- 
 able home, which I had hardly expected to revisit when I left 
 it on March 14, 1 admit that I felt a very keen satisfaction. Very 
 sad news from England awaited me.^ The Castle of Clare- 
 mont had remained uninhabited since the death of Princess 
 Charlotte of Wales ;^ certain tanks which had been lined 
 with lead and had not received attention had poisoned the 
 water before any one had the least suspicion of the fact. 
 The eflFect was not immediate. The Queen, Mme. de Mont- 
 joie, and Mme. de Dolomieu, who drank nothing but water, 
 were the first to be attacked, together with the Prince de 
 Joinville. Change of air was recommended, and the invalids 
 were taken to Richmond. As Mme. de Montjoie and Mme. 
 de Dolomieu did not like their rooms they preferred to return 
 to Claremont. Both of them soon died, as also did M. Vatout,' 
 and several members of the household staff. Every one was 
 more or less ill. At length the water was suspected, and its 
 danger was speedily recognised. The young Princesses and 
 their children had been saved by their habit of drinking 
 large quantities of milk, which acted as an antidote ; the 
 Due de Nemours and the King, who chiefly drank beer, 
 seemed to have escaped the danger. It is very possible that 
 this poison may have indirectly aggravated the malarial and 
 consumptive attack which carried ofi^ the King in August 
 
 1 See in the Appendix the letter from M. DachS.tel to Mme. de Eoigne, 
 under date November 1, 1848. 
 
 2 See vol. ii., chapter xxi. 
 
 3 Jeaii Vatout (1792-1848). Sub-Prefect during the Hundred Days and 
 under the Bestoration. Librarian to the Due d' Orleans in 1822. Deputy 
 in 1831 and Member of the French Academy. 
 
304 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 1850. Immediate measures were taken at Claremont to 
 secure a pure water-supply, but the impression had been 
 made; the Royal Family always regarded this residence, 
 where so many conveniences attracted them, as unhealthy 
 and gloomy. The health of the Queen and the Prince de 
 Joinville had grown no worse, but remained very precarious, 
 but as both of them had been removed in time from the 
 effects of the poison, they slowly recovered. I learnt these sad 
 details and heard with real grief of the death of two women 
 with whom I had been intimate for more than thirty years. 
 
 Communications, though not forbidden, were not so easy 
 as they have since become. These domestic calamities, added 
 to the disasters which had overwhelmed the Royal Family, 
 made the fate of the august exiles really deplorable. I was 
 deeply affected by it. I have certain knowledge that in the 
 month of August 1848, M. Thiers sent the Duchesse de 
 Massa to London to tell the King that futmre safety depended 
 on a reunion with the elder branch. He could not be sus- 
 pected of being " infected with " legitimacy, but he was so 
 convinced of the fact that he thought himself bound in 
 honour to inform the King. At Claremont the matter was 
 discussed before M. Guizot. He adopted the idea, and as 
 usual immediately proclaimed it as his own. M. Thiers at 
 once broke away from him, went over to the side of the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans, and gave her, I have reason to believe, 
 most pernicious advice which finally turned her head, though 
 this was not a difficult task. The Duchesse d'Orleans was a 
 clever woman, but was inspired by an extravagant, aggressive 
 and very personal ambition. The certainty that the crown 
 would be placed upon her son's head in the most honourable 
 and definite manner would assuredly not have seemed to her 
 adequate compensation for the position of fourth lady in 
 France instead of first, which she had expected, in looking 
 forward to a Regency. This idea was constantly in her 
 mind. She was well aware that no clause upon the point 
 was to be found in the act of abdication extorted from King 
 Louis Philippe and she had been in negotiations to secure 
 a recognition of the title from Claremont, but the King 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 305 
 
 positively refused. He asserted that he had not the right to 
 abrogate a law.^ On her side, the Princess after many 
 delays, was at length obliged to rejoin her family in England, 
 and refused obstinately and even angrily to enter into any 
 agreement with the Comte de Chambord. It was in these 
 circumstances that the King sadly declared, to those who 
 attempted to form connections which he was himself anxious 
 to consolidate, " Madame Helene is by no means always 
 tractable." His health, undermined by illness, did not allow 
 him to act decisively, and his death left an open road to 
 the revolutionary tendencies of those who survived him. 
 Some months later M. de Metternich said : " In Germany 
 we have only three Princesses of any ability, though they 
 certainly have ability enough ; but all three are very refrac- 
 tory." Those to whom he thus referred were the Duchesse 
 d'Orleans, the Queen of Holland,* and the Princess Royal of 
 Prussia.^ 
 
 Hardly had the poor Queen closed the eyes of the King 
 than she was summoned to Ostend to the death-bed of her 
 beloved daughter, the Queen of the Belgians.* 
 
 1 Organic law of August 30, 1842, which fixed the majority of the King 
 at eighteen years of age, and the Begency as devolving upon the nearest heir 
 in the order of succession to the throne. 
 
 2 Sophia, daughter of William I., King of Wurtemberg. Born in 1813, 
 died in 1877. She married in 1839 William III. (1817-1890), King of 
 Holland in 1849. 
 
 3 Augusta, daughter of Charles Frederick, Grand Duke of Saze-Weimar- 
 Eisenach. Born in 1811, died in 1890. She married in 1829, William, 
 Prince of Prussia, Begent in 1858 ; King in 1861, and Emperor of Germany 
 in 1871. 
 
 i King Louis Philippe died at Claremont on August 26, 1860, and the 
 Queen of theBelgiansonOctoberll,1850. See in the Appendix the letters 
 from the Comtesse MoUien. 
 
 VOL. IV. 
 
EPILOGUE 
 
 Queen Marie Am^lie in Belgium — My visit to Laelcen — The 
 Fusion — Conversation with the Qneen — Family unity — July 13, 
 1842 — Heartrending separation — Letter to the Queen — ^Theory of 
 my father and of Chancellor Fasqnier — ^The disastrous year 1862 
 
 QnEEK Marie Amelie was recalled to Brussels at the outset 
 of the summer of 1 851 by the desire to see her grandchildren 
 and King Leopold, and I took advantage of her stay at 
 Laeken to go and see her.^ She received me with an effusive 
 warmth, by which I was deeply touched. When the first 
 emotion was passed, our conversation proceeded upon the 
 lines of the perfect confidence which she had always placed 
 in me. However, she began by praising the touching devo- 
 tion shown by her " dear Montpensier " for the King upon 
 the departure from the Tuileries, and by the energy dis- 
 played by her " courageous daughter-in-law," as she called 
 her. I immediately understood that she was anticipating 
 the criticism which was but too well deserved, and my idea 
 was confirmed when she repeated the same epithets the next 
 day. It would have been useless to contradict her, and 
 I passed the matter over in silence. I did my best to repre- 
 sent the situation in France as excessively precarious, all 
 minds being in a ferment, but especially excited by appre- 
 hensions of the Red Republic, the hour for which seemed 
 likely to be struck by the fatal date of 1852. Every one was 
 chiefly anxious to find some plank to which to cling in the 
 course of the coming shipwreck, and there was yet greater 
 
 ^ Passport delivered to Mme. de Boigne, travelling to Brussels with her 
 suite, by M. Baroche, Minister of Foreign Affairs, on May 17, 1861, and 
 visaed by the Belgian Embassy in Paris, May 19, 1851. 
 
 S06 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 807 
 
 anxiety for the possibility of some firm foothold. AH right- 
 minded people considered that a sincere and public recon- 
 ciliation with the elder branch of the Bourbon Family, so as 
 to bring about what was then known as the " fusion," pro- 
 vided the best chance of restoring confidence. The Queen 
 seemed to me to entertain this idea with much enthusiasm. 
 She did not positively say that the King had wished it, but 
 she intimated as much, and I ventured to reproach her for 
 not working more effectively in this direction. 
 
 A rumour, perhaps unfounded, had got about that the 
 Prince de Joinville had not rejected the idea of a nomination 
 as President of the Republic. The Queen vigorously denied 
 it : " Joinville in that case would have to betray his nephews 
 or break the oath which he would have to take. It is abso- 
 lutely impossible. None of my children would ever abandon 
 iustice or honour." 
 
 On the occasion of the death of her beloved Louise, the 
 Queen had told me how greatly she was touched by the warm 
 sympathy expressed by the Dauphine. Princess Clementine 
 had undertaken to transmit her thanks. She never spoke of 
 the Dauphine without emotion. 
 
 The hours went by. The Queen told me that she would 
 not allow " Leopold " to see the very few . Frenchmen 
 admitted to her presence, for fear of compromising him. 
 Moreover, since his wife's death he had lived in complete 
 retirement. I left Laeken without seeing King Leopold, 
 though I had known him in past years,^ and after making 
 an appointment for the next morning. On returning to 
 Brussels, I visited the little chapel of Laeken, where the 
 remains of Queen Louise have been laid pending the con- 
 struction of a more magnificent tomb, which certainly could 
 not be so touching. The whole of Belgium was in mourning, 
 and tears could be heard in every voice with which all 
 unquestioned uttered the praises and the name of " our dear, 
 sweet, good, and sainted Queen." She had brought consola- 
 tion and help to all in general and to every one in particular. 
 Never has Sovereign left a memory more generally adored. 
 * See vol. ii., chapter xxi. 
 
308 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The King's despair, and the extreme affection which Queen 
 Louise had shown for him in her last moments, had raised 
 him somewhat in his subjects' estimation ; at the same time, 
 he was by no means popular just then. 
 
 My first conversation with the Queen had cleared the 
 ground, and, after the inevitable eulogy of the Due de 
 Montpensier and the Duchesse d'Orleans, I ventured to refer 
 to the point which I had at heart, telling her that she was 
 not fulfilling her duty as head of the family. It was now her 
 business to show and to exert her authority. This was un- 
 doubtedly the task left to her by the King. She had the 
 right and the obligation to conduct it to a successful issue. 
 
 The Queen listened to me very attentively, and shook her 
 head : " You are entirely wrong, my dear, with regard to my 
 position and the extent of my power ; I am not, I never have 
 been, and never shall be, the head of the family. I have 
 never been anything but the Bang's wife, and now that he is 
 gone I am nothing." 
 
 I attempted to raise her in her own esteem. 
 
 " No," she repeated, " you are wrong. My children are very 
 fond of me, they would not willingly do anything which they 
 knew might hurt me ; but do not delude yourself with the idea 
 that I have any authority over their minds or their opinions. 
 As long as God is pleased to leave me on the earth, I shall faith- 
 fully watch over the King's ashes, and shall attempt to fulfil the 
 only duty which he has positively entrusted to me — the duty 
 of maintaining, as far as possible, the unity real and apparent 
 in the Orleans family. This is one of the reasons which has 
 brought me here. I could be useful in no other direction. As 
 for the alliance of which you speak, it can never be a serious 
 possibility, as Helene stands aloof from us and from the ideas 
 which you wish us to entertain, and withholds the most im- 
 portant pledges that we should have to give. What would 
 be the use of a reconciliation with my sons as long as a 
 separate party was formed for their nephews ? You see, my 
 dear, there is no issue in this direction, and the difficulty 
 does not date from February 24, 1848, but from July 13, 
 1842." 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 309 
 
 She then began to speak with her old confidence in the 
 Due d'Orl^ans, and of the misfortunes caused by his loss. I 
 saw and I had observed during the last two days that the 
 open wound was here ; the new calamities had passed into it, 
 but had not overwhelmed the pain of it or brought any 
 change. The very reasonable grief of the Queen was of a kind 
 that had been strengthened and embittered by subsequent 
 events and misfortunes. I would not, however, admit that 
 I had been overcome by her arguments, or recognise the 
 secondary position which she assumed. I did not make any 
 great impression upon her mind, and she seemed to me quite 
 persuaded that if she attempted to use the support which I 
 indicated, it would collapse under her hands. At the same 
 time, I went away with the idea, and perhaps the more readily 
 as it was not true, that the Princes assembled in England, 
 as well as the Princes in Spain, Princess Clementine and 
 King Leopold, desired a reunion with the Bourbon branch ; 
 but that the Duchesse d'Orleans, in her German residence, 
 kept her children entirely [apart. At length we had to part, 
 not without great grief on my part, and I will venture to say 
 upon hers. She embraced me tenderly, thanking me for the 
 trouble which I had undertaken in coming to Brussels. My 
 very poor state of health made the journey, in fact, somewhat 
 difficult. I returned to Paris very tired and sad, bringing 
 with me redoubled affection and loyalty to the Queen, but 
 very little confidence in the attitude of those about her. I 
 had no particularly good news for the few people with whom 
 I was in entire sympathy. I will conclude these jottings 
 by an extract from a letter which I sent soon afterwards 
 to the Queen, which summarises part of my conversation 
 at Laeken. 
 
 " The tide of red which is rising everywhere, especially in 
 the south, and threatening to engulf everything, is beginning 
 to cause general apprehension. I fear that the great party 
 of peace and order, if it finds it is deprived of the strength 
 which it expected to gain from a reconciliation ardently 
 desired, will be forced of necessity to seek support in another 
 
310 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 direction. The Queen has always allowed my loyalty to tell 
 the truth as I see it, and I cannot conceal from her that the 
 best servants of her house have been greatly afflicted by recent 
 events. I have imagined a scene in which two illustrious 
 saintly Princesses,^ venerated throughout the world, would 
 join hands and renew the affection which, as I know for 
 myself, has never changed, and from the high regions to 
 which their greatness of heart and their royal virtues have 
 raised them, would dictate laws of love and charity to their 
 respective parties. I am persuaded, Madame, tJiat the 
 moment has come when they would be heard. . . . 
 « Juffust 7, 1851." 
 
 I had kept this fragment to show it to the Chancellor and 
 I happened to find it recently. I remember his words after 
 reading it to him: " There is no harm in it, but it will produce 
 no result." 
 
 His judgment was correct. The Queen replied with her 
 accustomed kindness to the other points in my letter, but 
 said not a word in reference to this one. I took her silence 
 as an answer. This was the last political attempt that my 
 zeal and my tender affection for her induced me to venture. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, moreover, the Government passed into 
 hands which seemed strong enough and willing enough to 
 secure tranquillity, comparative secui-ity, and even a certain 
 degree of prosperity. To howl in the wilderness has always 
 seemed to me an idle occupation, and when, as in the present 
 revolutionary age, a government seems determined to main- 
 tain order, I should feel that any attempt to cut short the 
 period which Providence may grant it would be criminal. I 
 have blamed the Legitimists for eighteen years for such action 
 and do not propose to follow their example at the first 
 opportunity. I do not believe that obedience need reach 
 the point of serviUty. Heaven forbid! While avoiding 
 hostile opposition, independence of action and character 
 may be preserved. When intrigue and conspiracy is the only 
 
 1 The Dachesse d'AngoalSme died at Frohsdoif shortly afterwards on 
 October 19, 1851. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 311 
 
 resource for attacking a government, either course is equally 
 repugnant to me. Such at least was the doctrine of my 
 father and of Chancellor Fasquier, and in this respect I have 
 acted as I shall always wish to act, upon the teaching which 
 I have received from them. 
 
 The year 1862 was disastrous for me. It carried off my 
 best friend, Chancellor Fasquier,^ and less than three months 
 afterwards my only brother, the Marquis d'Osmond. This 
 double loss has left me without intellectual or moral support 
 and without consolation. The weakness of my health had 
 given me no expectation that I should survive those who 
 were dear to me, and yet my great age has enabled me to 
 leave many generations behind. Life henceforward bears but 
 a sombre and monotonous aspect. I try to show no ill-temper 
 with others and to resign myself without murmuring to the will 
 of God, but my weariness is none the less profound. The 
 forced cessation of intercourse so dear and pleasant and of 
 daily correspondence which gave a certain interest to the 
 events of the day, has thrown me back upon my recollections 
 of the past, and to cheat the present moments I have taken 
 up my pen once more, which I had laid aside for many years, 
 to recount the last moments of Mme. Adelaide and of the 
 July Monarchy. To-day I lay it down again for ever. My 
 life has become too colourless and my interest in current 
 events is too small to provide me with material for any 
 narrative hereafter. 
 
 ^ Due Fasquier died at the age of ninety-ste on July 5, 1862. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 I 
 
 Letters from Queev Makie Amelie to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 TUILEBIES, July 29, 1833. 
 I AM quite sure, my dear friend, that you will fully share my 
 pleasure at finding myself a grandmother, as you have always 
 so fully understood and sympathised with my feelings. I 
 found your kind letter here when I returned from a drive and 
 would have liked to thank you for it at once, but I was very 
 tired on the evening of the day before yesterday and busy the 
 whole of yesterday, so that I have had no time. I left Louise 
 sitting up in bed, wonderfully well with her pretty child at 
 her side.*^ She is very fond of it and I feel for it as every 
 grandmother must. As Louise's health causes me no anxiety, 
 I was very anxious to be during this time at the post to 
 which my affection and my duty called me, and have arrived 
 with Clementine. As Marie preferred to remain with her sister, 
 I propose to start off to-morrow evening to rejoin her there 
 and to stay and nurse Louise for a few days longer. Our stay 
 here ha^s been very pleasant. Yesterday the weather was 
 most brilliant, the festivities have continued in succession for 
 more than twelve hours ; peace and good order have been 
 perfect. During the review some objectionable outcry was 
 heard but was immediately overwhelmed by the cheers with 
 which the King was greeted. These acclamations were 
 renewed with even greater ardour and affection dm-ing the 
 drive which we took this morning, and no disagi'eeable mani- 
 festation took place. I am very sorry for your anxiety 
 
 1 Louis Philippe Leopold Victor Ernest, Prince of Belgium, born July 
 1833, died May 16, 1834. 
 
 312 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 313 
 
 concerning your father's health, and I know how essential to 
 him is your tender care. Please give him my kind regards, 
 and believe me your old and constant friend, 
 
 Maeik Amelie. 
 
 Labken, August 6, 1833. 
 My dear Friend, — I could riot possibly find a moment 
 before to thank you for your letter of the Slst, with the 
 interesting details which you have given me. These I have 
 imparted only to the King. I hope that on your return to 
 Chitenay you will find M. d'Osmond well. Pray give him my 
 kind regards. I found my daughter and her pretty child 
 wonderfully well. He is to be baptized next Thursday, and 
 on Saturday I shall make my way back to my household gods 
 where I am always so glad to be. Meanwhile, believe me, 
 your old and constant friend. 
 
 TuiLEBIES, July 25, 183S. 
 My dear Countess, — I hasten to correct an involuntary 
 mistake which I made yesterday. It is only too true that 
 M. Cholet, Captain in the Sixth Dragoons, a brave officer, 
 met his death in the days of June 1832, and that I then saw 
 his widow and interested myself in her fate. It is only the 
 cousin whom I cannot identify. I spoke to the King again 
 concerning the two proteges of G. Jt'uzzo, and he asked me 
 to bring before him again the notes concerning them, that he 
 might remind his Ministers of the case. If this has not yet 
 been done, it is not for lack of goodwill on the King's part, who 
 would be delighted to be of any use to the General. Good- 
 bye, my dear, you know my old and sincere friendship for 
 you. 
 
 LAUSANNE, August 10, 1852. 
 My dear Friend, — On arriving here, I heard of the dread- 
 ful misfortune which has happened to your nephew. I can 
 realise what grief it must cause you, and my heart bids me 
 express my sympathy with your distress and with his poor 
 parents. I found Helene quite convalescent and recovered 
 from her accident, I have only time to renew my assurances 
 of my friendship. 
 
314 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Bamsgate, Auffutt 7, 1853. 
 My dear Countess, — I have just heard of the misfortune 
 which has overtaken you, and hasten to express my sym- 
 pathy in your grief. It is indeed cruel to lose a sister and 
 a friend, and I am truly sorry for you, for your poor brother, 
 for his children, and for the poor people whom your sister- 
 in-law helped with such zeal and charity. She will find her 
 reward in heaven. I have relied upon the kindness of our 
 common friend, the good Mme. Mollien, to give you news 
 of me and all my dear ones, but I would not leave the task 
 of writing to her, at a time when you are unhappy and, 
 when I was anxious to tell you myself of my sympathy for 
 you. I do hope that this shock will not again impair your 
 health. At the same time I must thank you for your two 
 kind letters of April 21 and June 5, and if I do not reply 
 as soon as I should like to do, I assure you that they have 
 given me great pleasure, as I take the greatest interest in all 
 your concerns, and nothing can change my longstanding 
 friendship for you. I hope that the health of the esteemed 
 Chancellor remains good. Please tell me about him. He 
 knows my feelings for him, and I am very sorry for the 
 disaster that his children have again experienced. I have 
 come to spend a few days here with Aumale and his family, 
 who have been here for six weeks. Helene and her children 
 have come to rejoin me. I have good news from all my dear 
 ones, and am proposing to spend the winter at Seville if 
 circumstances allow. I thank you for all that you have said 
 concerning the marriage of my grandson. Everjrthing in- 
 clines me to hope that he will be happy, though I think him 
 a little too young.^ Goodbye, my dear friend, and rely 
 always upon the friendship of your loving 
 
 M. A. 
 
 1 liouis Philippe Marie Victor Leopold, Duke of Brabant, born in 1835 ; 
 King of the Belgians in 1865, as Leopold II. ; married in 1853 the Aroh- 
 dnchesse Maria Henrietta of Austria (1836-1902), daughter of the Arch- 
 duke Joseph (1776-1847), Palatine of Hungary, fourth son of the Emperor 
 Leopold II. and brother of Queen Marie Antoinette. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 315 
 
 Nbbvi, tehfoa/ry 16, 1856.*- 
 My dear Codntess, — I asked our common friend, the 
 good Mme. Mollien, to act as my interpreter, as my health 
 has not allowed me to write to you as often as I could have 
 wished for a long time. Now, thanks to the fine weather, 
 my strength is daily returning, and I will no longer delay in 
 thanking you for your letter of the 3rd of this month, and 
 for the good wishes which it contains. Pray accept my good 
 wishes for your health and happiness. I was sorry to see 
 that the Chancellor's health caused you some anxiety, but I 
 have been glad to learn since then that he has completely 
 recovered. I am sure he understands the keen and constant 
 interest which I take in him. I felt the grief that the 
 death of M. Mole must have caused you. It is very sad to 
 see our old friends pass away one after the other for ever. 
 Nemours and his wife ask me to thank you for your good 
 wishes and send you their kind regards. They watch over 
 me with unfailing tenderness. Clementine went home last 
 October. Her eldest son has had typhoid fever and caused 
 her great anxiety, but has at present entirely recovered. 
 Good-bye, my dear friend ; be assured of the long-standing 
 sympathy of this old hermit. 
 
 Your most affectionate, 
 
 Marie Amelie. 
 
 1 The Queen spent the winter of 1855-56 at Nervi, near Genoa. There 
 she was very ill. The Comte de Chambord paid a visit there to his great- 
 annt. ( YU de la Beme Marie AmUie, by M. Trognon. Part iv. chap, ii.) 
 
II 
 
 Letters from Madame Adelaide d'Oeleans 
 
 to the COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Saint Cloud, Tkwsday, Mwy 12, 1831. 
 I HAVE grieved for you, my dear, from the bottom of my 
 heart and shared your sorrow,^ I know that you suffer for 
 your unhappy father, as well as upon your own account. 
 Tell him how much we think of him, and please explain to 
 him our sympathy. I felt that I must tell you how I feel 
 for you in this sad time, and how I understand your sorrow. 
 With kindest regards, 
 
 L. Adelaide L. d'Oeleans. 
 
 P.S. — Let me hear from you and about your poor father. 
 The King and Queen commissioned me to transmit their 
 sympathy to you, and I write in the name of us all. 
 
 The following lines are i/ii the hand of Queen Marie 
 Amilie : 
 
 Most readily do I join my sister in telling you how I feel 
 for you and your father ; how sorry I am, and how I share 
 your grief. You know my long-standing friendship for you. 
 
 Saint Cloud, July 15, 1831. 
 
 I am very sorry to have missed seeing you yesterday, my 
 
 dear Countess, when we were at Paris. I believe and I hope 
 
 that yesterday will disturb the equanimity to some extent of 
 
 the profligates and agitators of all parties, thanks to the 
 
 1 This letter was wiilten after the death of the Marquise d'Osmond, 
 mother of the Comtesse deBolgne, 
 
 316 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 317 
 
 indignation which the people and the workmen displayed 
 against the authors of these wicked attempts. I thank you 
 heartily for your interesting letter, and for the curious 
 extract which it contained. I am sorry that you have been 
 unable to change your proposal for coming on Sunday, for I 
 shall not be able to take advantage of it. We are going to 
 spend the morning at Paris, but I hope you will give me 
 an opportunity of compensating for my loss another day. 
 Good-bye, my dear Countess ; you know my feelings for you, 
 and with all my heart I renew my expression of it. Pray 
 give my compliments to your excellent father. 
 
 L. Adelaide L. d'Orleans. 
 
 Neuilly, JulyU, 1833. 
 My dear Countess, — We are very happy to have received 
 the excellent news that our dear Louise was successfully 
 confined this morning of a fine boy. She and the child are 
 going on as well as possible. I know how you and your 
 excellent father will share our delight. With my affectionate 
 regards.' 
 
Ill 
 
 Letter from M. de Chateaubeiand to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Fabis, May 13, 1831. 
 I CALLED at your house for two very sad reasons. Be 
 assured, Madame, of the sympathy that I feel with your 
 grief and that of M. d'Osmond.^ I am on the point of 
 leaving France, and cannot say when I shall see you again, 
 but if you will keep me in remembrance I shall be more 
 than grateful. 
 
 With kind regards. 
 
 Yours faithfully, 
 
 Chateaubriand. 
 
 ^ The Marquise d' Osmond, mother of Mme. de Boigne, had just died. 
 
 318 
 
IV 
 
 Letters from the Due de Laval, Adeien de Montmorency, 
 to the CoMTESSE de Boigne. 
 
 Genoa, Mcurch 17, 1881. 
 The day before yesterday, at half-past eleven at night, I 
 was reading a few pages of Walter Scott to distract my 
 thoughts, without success, when an ambassador came into 
 my room, powdered, excellent company, with opinions in my 
 view not entirely sound, but so agreeably mannered and 
 preserving such friendly recollections that I greatly enjoyed 
 his unexpected visit. You will divine that I am referring to 
 one of your friends, or at least to one of your acquaintances. 
 He was making his way with all speed to the spot where I 
 had welcomed him five years ago with his wife and his family. 
 Since I left Paris I have never encountered such pleasant, 
 interesting, and instructive conversation. This talk has 
 cleared and refreshed all my ideas upon subjects and diffi- 
 culties which had greatly confused my ignorant self. He set 
 off again with all speed for his destination. 
 
 It seems clear to me that you are very loyal in your 
 Cabinet to object to war and to avoid the horrors and 
 chances of it, in any case, provided that you retain the 
 mastery ; but this result may not come about, and uneasiness 
 upon the point is permissible. 
 
 Your last letter was very kind and friendly. You at- 
 tempted to console me for griefs which no human power can 
 alleviate. Shall I see you again in a few weeks or months ? 
 I do not know. In any case, from my youth up I have 
 shrunk from insults and outrages which cannot be avenged by 
 one single arm. Would you guarantee that I should remais 
 
 319 
 
320 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 undisturbed in my dignity ? I can travel throughout Europe ; 
 my name, I venture to say, is an honourable passport, and 
 my behaviour an excellent letter of recommendation. Thus 
 provided, I can stay in every kind of monarchy, or in the 
 twenty-two republics of Switzerland, and take my place in 
 the front rank of society as well at Geneva as at London, 
 Vienna, or Rome. In our own nation this is impossible. My 
 name and conduct raise suspicions, provoke police supervision 
 and investigation. Heaven is my witness that I do not fear 
 troubles and dangers that are worthy of me. 
 
 For all I know it may be very tactless of me thus to speak 
 out and importune you with my want of resolution, but it is 
 in any case the frankness of friendship, and my friendship is 
 so old and so long-standing as to form a greater compliment 
 than any you have received. 
 
 I am surprised that my friend Juliette never sends me a 
 word ; I feel rather humiliated than hurt, for, after all, I was 
 the oldest of her friends. I have recollections of a note -which 
 remained unanswered at the beginning of the year. My kind 
 regards to Poz. ... I saw that his nephew was popular at 
 Florence and well liked in the best circles. 
 
 M1I.AN, May 25, 1831. 
 I HAVE just received a letter from Caroline, dated the 17th, 
 telling me that she made a journey to Paris to express her 
 sympathy with your poor father in his deep sorrow. This 
 sorrow, my dear friend, is no less yours, and none better than 
 myself can realise its depth and understand the full measure 
 of its bitterness. A mother from whom you have never been 
 parted, a family entirely united and affectionate, united, 
 indeed, by the closest bonds of love that ever bound a family 
 together ! So I can understand what you must be suffering 
 under the weight of this unbearable grief, and the sorrows 
 that Providence has reserved for the old age of your venerable 
 and respected father. Pray offer him the kind regards 
 proffered by my old hereditary friendship. I feel for him 
 as my sainted mother would feel if she were still upon the 
 earth. We should indeed share the sorrows of life and make 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 321 
 
 them the occasion of a redoubled affection, for these feelings 
 are doubly strong when they are transmitted from generation 
 to generation. 
 
 These, my dear Adele, were the first feelings which rose to 
 my mind, which is ever responsive to the emotions of sorrow, 
 on reading Caroline's letter. I do hope you will try and 
 realise their reality, and transmit to your brother also the 
 assurance of my sympathy. 
 
 I answered a letter of yours on the 4!th of this month, 
 telling you of the alarm which I felt at the state of my little 
 companion's chest. This cruel disease has now kept us here for 
 five weeks. At present he is convalescent. Our very clever 
 doctor considers that the wound in the lungs has healed, and 
 that we may hope to make a start some twelve days later. 
 We shall travel slowly, with the greatest precautions, and 
 shall stay first, at Lausanne, where I hope you will write to 
 me. You will not refuse this kindness to an old friend who 
 sympathises so closely with your sorrows. At Lausanne I shall 
 settle my movements definitely, that is, for some weeks or 
 months. Not the least of my troubles is the necessity of 
 living in a constant state of uncertainty, and wearing out my 
 life in anxiety about the morrow. 
 
 The IVench papers announce that their hero has started 
 for Geneva. I do not hear that Juliette has yet resolved 
 upon this step. But how and with what does our friend 
 propose to set up house.'' His own genius and his wife 
 will hardly be enough for him. He will, no doubt, 
 establish himself in the country; Coppet has been men- 
 tioned to me. Is it not the property of the widow of 
 Auguste ? 
 
 I have seen some new-comers from Vienna, who give 
 glowing accounts of your friend Marm., of his intimacy with 
 a young man aged twenty, and with the Minister of Po., 
 doubtless promoted rather by diplomacy than by affection. 
 Good-bye, my dear and unhappy friend. Whatever may be 
 your fate or mine, my brotherly affection for you will never 
 cease. 
 
 VOL. IV. X 
 
322 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 The foUowing note from the Due de Laval was contained 
 in a letter from Mme. Rdcamier, under date October 19, 1836 : 
 
 Just now, upon a terrace, Mme. Recamier and myself were 
 talking of the different friendships which had been broken or 
 forgotten for the last six years. The conversation caused me 
 to reflect deeply and the result is this most sincere and 
 friendly note which I trust you will welcome and acknow- 
 ledge with no less warmth. 
 
V 
 
 Letters from M. Thiers to the Comtesse 
 
 DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Madam, — I must apologise for my failure to send an earlier 
 reply to your kind letter. When you receive my answer, 
 your wishes will either be performed or be impossible. You 
 know that I have always been most desirous of obliging you 
 and preserving your friendship ; permit me to say no more 
 on the subject to-day and to play a part which I have never 
 played, the part of mystery. Until I have the pleasure of 
 meeting you again, I beg you to believe me. 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 A. Thiers. 
 Thursday, \4dh. 
 
 Madam, — I am quite disposed to take your chambermaid, 
 but on one condition ; you will say nothing to her until I 
 give you the word, and then I will ask you to send her off 
 to me at once without any preliminary explanation. I shall 
 then put her in a carriage and despatch her before she has 
 any chance of seeing the Carlist nation and taking their 
 orders or instructions and, least of all, their secret code. I 
 must apologise for these precautions, but since my fatal 
 destiny has made me the leader of a band of assassins it has 
 also made me a gaoler, and I am obliged to descend to 
 numberless unpleasant devices. 
 
 Believe me. Madam, 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 A. Thiers. 
 
 Saturday Morning, Mth, 
 
 323 
 
324 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Madam, — You are quite wrong to suppose that I have 
 forgotten you, but in that case you would assume me to be 
 ungrateful. I assure you that I am not so, and I think with 
 constant gratitude of the kindness that you have shown me. 
 Kindness is not so common a thing as to receive so poor a 
 welcome. The constant claims and cares of business have 
 invariably prevented me from calling upon you. I can hardly 
 make any plans for doing so, for I am learning by experience 
 that the projects of those hard pressed, like ourselves, are 
 always unstable. I shall take the first opportunity when you 
 pass through Paris to come and ask pardon of you. Mean- 
 while I shall highly value your recommendation of M. de 
 Chateaugiron. I know him to be a capable and experienced 
 man and a competent administrator. I have a large number 
 of candidates, but I promise to consider him among the 
 first. 
 
 Believe me. Madam, 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 A. Thiees. 
 September 11, 1834. 
 
VI 
 
 Letter from M. Hyde de Neuvili>e to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Thb Pbbfeotubb of Police, June 18, 1832. 
 A THOUSAND thanks. Madam, for your kind letter to Mme. 
 de Neuville, in which I recognise your real friendship for 
 myself. You know how much I value it, and how loyal I am 
 to you. Whatever may happen I am going to ask a service of 
 you, and that is to advance no request on my behalf to a 
 Government from which I would not accept any favour, what- 
 ever the treatment to which I may be subjected. ... I have 
 no fear or affection for it, and, after what has just happened, 
 you can easily imagine my feelings for it. The Government 
 has nothing against me ; of this it is well aware, and equally 
 well aware that it can have nothing against me, for none of 
 my actions need shrink from the light of publicity. The 
 Government has been anxious to justify its hateful and arbi- 
 trary measures, and has hastened to turn to advantage an 
 absurd accusation emanating from some flatterer or fool, to 
 put forward names which France well knows, and rightly 
 esteems. It is now for us to demand details of the accusation. 
 For my own part, I do not believe that there is the smallest 
 use in conspiring against a Government which is so anxious 
 to commit suicide, and to work for its own ruin. My motto 
 to every one has been, " Leave them alone," and I have prac- 
 tised what I preach with as much moderation as patience. I 
 have made it a point of dignity, after retiring from office as an 
 honest man, to keep silence, and to wait for the lapse of time, 
 public opinion, and the force of circumstances. . . . But now 
 war has been declared on me ; I accept the challenge, and I 
 
 325 
 
326 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 hope that all France will be on my side. A helot is strong 
 indeed when he has French blood in his veins ; when he has 
 also courage and the sincerest love for his country and its 
 liberties ; when, in short, he can publish all that he has done 
 and written. 
 
 Here is a letter which I have just received from a very 
 capable man, whose opinions are not mine : " Your arrest has 
 caused me Jboth grief and surprise. I am myself half pro- 
 scribed, but if the Ministry and the help of a man who feels a 
 high esteem for your public and private character, can be of 
 any use to you, I am at your disposal.'" * If this letter had 
 fallen into the hands of the Attorney-General of Rennes, it 
 would be a serious ground for accusation. A man in the 
 movement writing to a Legitimist and saying : " I am at your 
 disposal ! " Certainly I have guided not only the movement 
 in the west, but also the Republicans of the Church of St. 
 Merry. There are men who cannot understand that a man 
 may have sympathy, and show himself noble and generous in 
 every party. 
 
 Farewell, Madam. I am still very ill, and propose to ask 
 the Magistrate for the address of a nursing-home, where 
 Mme. de Neuville can follow me. In any case, I am over- 
 whelmed with kindness by M. Carlier, who has kindly taken 
 me into his house away from this nest of robbers, but my 
 weak health requires special care. I shall see whether the 
 Magistrate thinks my word of honour as safe as bolts and 
 bars. 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Hyde de Neuville. 
 
 1 Letter from M. Odilon Barrot. 
 
VII 
 
 Letters from Admiral de Rigny to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Paris, Mondwy. 
 I HOPE, Madam, that you are better informed than I am 
 concerning a situation which seems to me to grow more and 
 more complicated. Your friends keep you posted, and as they 
 complain of me, so I am told, I must not be too argumenta- 
 tive towards yourself. At the same time, it is just as well — 
 I mean just as well for myself — that you should learn the 
 unvarnished truth. M. de Broglie was too honourable a man 
 for me to oflFer any personal objection, although the King 
 had shown some tactless haste towards my uncle; I was 
 bound to be accused, if I had refused, of attempting to over- 
 throw a combination so difficult to secure. I therefore 
 proposed to accept if the Due de Broglie was of that opinion. 
 This happened on Sunday ; on Tuesday M. de Broglie brought 
 his proposals to the King. The point at issue concerned 
 Guizot, Seb. . . . and another whom he wished to bring in 
 without a portfolio. Here I objected on principle to Ministers 
 without portfolios, and to some extent to this excessive 
 proportion of doctrinaires, and oflFered to resign. Barthe did 
 the same and Thiers declared that he did not think this 
 combination compatible with the Chamber. 
 
 The Due de B. made his demand a sine qua non, and we 
 were thrown back upon Dupin. His answer and his arrival 
 are expected while I write, I have no great reliance upon 
 him, for he is a strange character who will not accept the 
 presidency of a marshal. I pass rapidly over these episodes 
 and intrigues. My share in the business is before your eyes, 
 and I am more than ever anxious to get out of this vicious 
 
 327 
 
328 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 circle in which one cannot speak the truth without shocking 
 some one or wounding one's friends ; where foresight is 
 regarded as pusillanimity, and careful calculation as selfish- 
 ness. M. de Talleyrand is starting to-morrow evening. 
 Outside affairs do not improve, Matuchewitz has over- 
 thrown at London a measure of fiscal coercion which the 
 conference would have adopted had it not been for him. 
 Pozzo is loudly crying in Vienna that further attempts to 
 despoil the King of Holland are a disgrace, and Prussia does 
 not care about our concentration of troops, or our siege of 
 Antwerp, and confines herself to making no objection to the 
 naval coercion which every day makes more illusory hence- 
 forward. Every one is talking of his national dignity, his 
 domestic circumstances, and declares that he will make no 
 more sacrifices to ours. In this position we have to begin the 
 session, and then there are recriminations and so forth. Thus 
 I confide in you. Madam, with regard to these difliculties 
 from which the Doctrinaires would not save us. It will now 
 be seen whether I was so entirely wrong when I urged them 
 to put off the marriage, and not to hurry the departure of 
 the Princes, of Gerard, and of all that warlike crowd which 
 might have taken place at any time. As to the composition 
 of the Ministry, I do not know what will be done. The 
 Marshal has been induced to make d'Argout Foreign Minister ; 
 he wants Bassano or Rayneval or both of them ; if I have any 
 voice in the matter, and if I remain, I shall ask for Thiers. 
 It is said that Humann does not care about it. M. Louis, 
 in any case, will not care to stay, and Montalivet says that 
 he will retire, but the King wishes to make another effort to 
 secure Dupin. Such are the names and the proposals which 
 are going about. Please take them for what they are worth 
 and do not mention the source of your information, namely. 
 
 Your devoted servant, 
 
 H. DE R. 
 
 It is nine o'clock in the morning, and nothing has been 
 done, at least to my knowledge. The King is the person in 
 the greatest difficulty, and really feels his position. M. de 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 329 
 
 Broglie refused yesterday evening to come in without the 
 following for which he asked. It now remains to be seen 
 whether he will be taken on his own terms, or whether a 
 combination will be tried between him and Dupin exclu- 
 sively ; then Humann becomes an embarrassment, as he will 
 only come in with M. de Brpglie. Without M. de Broglie 
 no Minister of Foreign Affairs can be found. But perhaps, 
 after ally my view is incorrect. Foreign affairs are any- 
 thing but satisfactory, and seem likely to become less so. 
 Thiers is furious with the Doctrinaires because they will not 
 give way upon any point ; quarrels with his frienfds are in 
 progress ; there is much mutual animosity, and the party is 
 going to pieces. I think, however, that this evening will 
 finish in general confusion. I tear my hair when I think of 
 my position in this galley where oars are useless. 
 
 Farewell, Madam. This is all very sad, but I hope things 
 will be better at Pontchartrain than in the Rue d'Anjou, 
 where I am afraid I am in very bad odour at this moment. 
 With kindest regards. 
 
 Wednesday morning. 
 
 Thursday, 8 o'clock in the morning. 
 
 At length, Madam, the most toilsome, the most laborious, 
 and the most unnatural of Ministerial confinements has been 
 completed. We have been shut up in the Tuileries from 
 two o'clock till midnight. There will be outcries against 
 the Polignac Ministry, and this consideration has induced 
 me not to separate from the new Administration. I have 
 some feeble hopes of a majority, but . . . Excuse these 
 disjointed remarks, but I am still somewhat bewildered. 
 
 MONB, September 14, 1835. 
 I have received a letter from you here, which was not 
 intended to go so far, and have not been a:ble to reply to it 
 sooner. After jolting about with rheumatism for two months 
 by sea and land, the first moment's rest has brought a crisis 
 with it, the end of which I cannot foresee. The very day of 
 my arrival my chest and lungs were affected, and for the last 
 week I have been suffocating night and day in continual 
 
330 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 anguish. I am covered with leeches, blisters, and plasters, 
 and count the hours and the minutes of each day and night. 
 I am now writing to you sitting up, and can hardly finish a 
 word. This journey will perhaps cost me dear. You may 
 imagine the spectacle I present to a stout and nervous woman 
 who is herself an invalid. I do not know when I shall recover, 
 and whether I can resume my journey to Paris. I have sent 
 for my doctor, who was travelling with Mme. Thiers, and 
 will be obliged to return to her. I think of a Marshal's 
 badges, which would be very inadequate in this case. 
 
 Good-bye, Madam. Pity one in pain by sending him a 
 few lines. With kindest regards, 
 
 H. DE RiGNT. 
 
 MONS, 15th. 
 
 Many thanks for your thoughts of me. It is a pleasant 
 relief for an invalid to be reminded of a friendship. I am in 
 so sad a condition that I can hardly breathe day or night. 
 The sharp pains are somewhat better, but I feel a pain 
 which I do not understand, and which I do not think the 
 doctors understand either. My doctor has just gone back to 
 rejoin the caravan with which Thiers travels about. 
 
 You tell me that I was wrong to go away before anything 
 was decided, but, in the first place, nothing was to be done 
 before Thiers returned, and I did not foresee that I should 
 be helpless. What will be done I do not know. I had a 
 discussion with the King on the evening of my departure ; 
 he was greatly perplexed and divided between Gerard and 
 Sebastiani, to both of whom he has made promises. The 
 latter wishes to return to London as a Marshal ; the other 
 one wants a Legion of Honour. These claims will have to 
 be satisfied before mine; but in view of the torments I 
 endure, which are solely due to this journey to Naples,^ 
 I think I ought to be included. I should have cut a poor 
 figure at your dinner with Mme. de Lieven, as I declined to 
 go to St. Petersburg. Maison would like nothing better 
 than to give up his place to Sebastiani. In any case, I know 
 
 1 See p. 177. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 331 
 
 nothing of what is going on, and I wish I was able to get 
 into a carriage, for I am greatly wearied here ; but how am 
 I to do it, with three blisters, and mustard-plasters all over 
 my body? My patience is beginning to be exhausted. 
 Mme. de Rigny has finally resolved to leave the country, but 
 will be obliged to remain till the end of the month to make 
 her concluding arrangements. 
 
 Please give my kind regards to M. Pasquier. I should 
 like to have told him about my interview with the King, 
 who informed me that only Duperr^ was raising obstacles, 
 and that he consented to my appointment as Admiral. 
 
 Farewell, Madame, with kind regards and thanks for your 
 kindness. 
 
 H. DE R. 
 
 Unless I am absolutely prevented I hope to reach Paris on 
 Monday the 26th. Mme. de Rigny is coming with me and 
 the doctor who has been attending me will come for part of 
 the way. It is an adventurous move, for I do not know if 
 I can bear a carriage. I have suffered greatly, but since 
 yesterday I have been quieter and was able to sleep for two 
 or three hours under the influence of drugs. I came here 
 on business with which I have been unable to deal. It will 
 have to look after itself, and as for business in Paris, I have 
 been able to deal with that even less. Apparently difficulties 
 are rising everywhere. I do not know what has given rise 
 to the idea that I asked for Sebastiani to be recalled from 
 London in order to take his place, or that Duperre should 
 be recalled for the same reason, from the Naval Ministry. 
 I have asked nothing of the kind. I want no one's place. 
 On the day of my departure I asked the King if he had any 
 objections to appointing me an Admiral. Eventually he 
 could find none. I am asking for a promotion which is not 
 and cannot be the ambition of any one, but I must catch 
 Sebastiani as he passes through. The Ministerial arrange- 
 ments ought to be completed on the return of Thiers, and 
 the truth is that if they are not hurried up, nothing will be 
 done. 
 
332 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 I shall probably be several days in Paris unable to leave 
 the house. If M. Pasquier could spare a quarter of an hour 
 for me on Tuesday or Wednesday, I should be very grateful. 
 In that way I should hear news of you. I must take this 
 opportunity of telling you how grateful I am for your kind- 
 ness, and remain with kind regards 
 
 H. DE RiGNY. 
 
 MoNs, 22nd. 
 
VIII 
 
 Letter from the Puince de Talleyeand to the 
 
 COMTESBE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Prince Talleyrand has the honour to thank Mme. de 
 Boigne for kindly including him among the persons who will 
 have the greatest pleasure in reading a eulogy upon the 
 Marquis d' Osmond, whom he has loved and respected for 
 more than sixty yeais. He begs her to accept his kind 
 regards. 
 
 April 20, 1838. 
 
 333 
 
IX 
 
 Letter from M. Mole to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 ft 
 
 I OMITTED to tell Mme. de Boigne yesterday that I had also 
 mentioned the Abbe Berleze to the King, who gave me a 
 very favourable answer, and almost promised to do what 
 Mme. de Boigne desires. 
 
 With kind regards. 
 
 Mole. 
 Monday 9,Gth. 
 
 331 
 
X 
 
 Letter from M. de Montalivet to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 Madam, — As you are preparing to present yourself at the 
 Tuileries I hasten to inform you that the King has returned to 
 me, with his approval, all the proposals which I had the honour 
 to submit to him concerning the Chapel in the Rue d'Anjou ; 
 which proposals include the nomination of the Abbe Berleze 
 as second almoner. I am happy thus to be able to announce 
 to you the conclusion of a matter in which you have kindly 
 taken a special interest. 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Montalivet. 
 Monday Morning. 
 
 335 
 
XI 
 
 Letter ofM. Duchatel to Mme. de Boigne. 
 
 5 Lowndes Squaee, London, 
 September 1, 1848. 
 
 We have just re-established ourselves in London, and I hear 
 that you have returned to Paris. As the distance between 
 us is thus diminished, I take advantage of the fact to recall 
 myself to your recollection. I do not know when we shall 
 be able to meet again, but I do not think it will be soon. I 
 try not to think of the date of my return. It is the best 
 way of avoiding disappointment and impatience. I found a 
 number of invalids at Claremont. The Queen in particular 
 and the Prince de Joinville have suffered greatly. I fear 
 that the Queen will hardly recover. For a whole month the 
 doctors declared that they could not understand this obstinate 
 illness, which they put down as a consequence of the cholera, 
 though the symptoms were wholly contrary. However, two 
 days ago the water was analysed. It was found to be 
 poisoned, containing some precipitate of lead. The symp- 
 toms were then reviewed, and it was recognised that all this 
 illness was simply the result of poisoning which is supposed 
 to be due to some fault in the water-pipes. The King himself 
 and the Princesses, who are not actually ill, have blue gums 
 and show traces of the poison. I am afraid that the Queen 
 has been too severely attacked to permit any hopes of her 
 complete return to health, so at least the doctors said 
 yesterday. The political outlook seems to me very dark. 
 It is said here that the election of L. Bonaparte is inevitable, 
 whether for good or for evil I cannot venture to say ; but I 
 greatly feai- for our country and for society the domination of 
 
 336 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 337 
 
 this Republican clique, which is unprincipled, incompetent to 
 govern, and would slowly lead to the same abysses as the 
 red Republic. 
 
 Please remember me to the Chancellor. My wife sends 
 you her kind regards, and I beg you to accept my own. 
 
 D. 
 
 VOL. IV. 
 
XII 
 
 Letter of M. Dumon to the Comtesse de Boigne. 
 
 London, Saiurday, Segtember 21, 1848. 
 Madam, — I am deeply touched by your congratulations, and 
 shall come to thank you towards the end of the month. 
 I will leave you the task of choosing and installing the 
 President. I do not know what most to desire or what least 
 to fear. I can feel no confidence in General Cavaignac in spite 
 of his recent advances to the Moderate party. The advances 
 are not only late, but rather forced. He does not really 
 belong to the national majority, and does not wish to belong. 
 He can respect force, but he has no sympathy with peace and 
 harmony. He has the temperament of M. Perier and the 
 political principles of M. Laffite. If he is appointed he will 
 come to an agreement in three months with Ledru RoUin. 
 I do not believe in their parliamentary quarrel, nor does 
 Ledru Rollin admit the fact. When the moment arrives a 
 few phrases concerning their common sentiments and the 
 danger of the Hepublic will be enough to patch up an 
 agreement. 
 
 I am, however, not greatly attracted towards his rival. I 
 was never a Bonapartist nor an adherent even of Napoleon 
 the Great, and I do not feel inclined to support Napoleon the 
 Little, but I admit that the strength of the position may 
 counterbalance the weakness of the person. His success is a 
 humiliation to no one. As far as the Legitimists are con- 
 cerned he did not attempt to rival the July revolution, and 
 for ourselves he stood aloof from the February revolution. 
 Whatever government one may have served under for the 
 last fifty years, we can vote for him without betraying our 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 339 
 
 principles. Past party history will raise no obstacle in his 
 way, but who can venture to guarantee the future for him ? 
 Will not each party follow its natural course, and become 
 exacting as soon as it feels itself secure ? Moreover, he has 
 the traditions of his adventurous life as Cavaignac has those 
 of his conventional life. Will he be able to break away from 
 them and withstand the inevitable disappointment of the 
 absurd hopes which he has raised ? Thus it is not merely a 
 case of entering the unknown, but entering the transitional, 
 and it is a sad thing to take ship when all that can be learnt 
 of the voyage is that it will not lead us to harbour. 
 
 These are great perplexities and I can understand that 
 you prefer to escape from them in the pleasures of con- 
 versation concerning past times with old friends. I wish 
 I could increase their number. Why did not the Roman 
 revolution send Rossi ^ back instead of killing him ? You 
 describe wonderfully well the mixture of selfishness and 
 loyalty which marked his whole career, and the unswerving 
 fidelity which was so fortunate as to meet so fair a death. The 
 flight of the Pope has spared his subjects an additional crime. 
 Who could have foreseen that the match which was to set 
 Europe on fire should have been lighted by such holy hands .'' 
 When Count Metternich came here he said : " I had foreseen 
 everything except a liberal Pope." The rarity of the fact 
 may excuse his want of foresight. There is but one govern- 
 ment in Europe which cannot be liberal and that is the 
 government of the Papacy. The Pope cannot be infallible 
 in his own church and, under the control of his parliament. 
 Will there be a Roman republic, and will it be recognised 
 by the elder daughter of the church ? 
 
 I saw the Queen yesterday at Richmond. She gets up 
 
 ' Count Pellegrino Louis Edouard Rossi (1787-1848). Lawyer and Pro- 
 fessor of Soman law at Geneva. Deputy of the council of the Cantons in 
 1820 ; to the Federal Diet of Lucerne in 1822. Professor of Political 
 Economy at the College of France in 1833 ; of Constitutional Law at the 
 Faculty of Paris in 1834. Dean in 1843. Peer of France ; Member of the 
 Academy of Moral and Political Science. Sent upon a mission to Home 
 in 1845, to secure from the Pope the recall of the Jesuits from France. 
 He became Minister of the Interior to Pius IX. in 1848. Was assassinated 
 on November 15, and the Pope was obliged to leave Borne on the 24th to 
 take refuge in his Neapolitan States. 
 
340 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 every day, can eat a little, and works and writes without 
 undue fatigue, but her face still shows the pallor of lead 
 poisoning. The doctors expect to cure her, and promise 
 that she will soon be restored to health. The King hopes 
 to return to Claremont soon and with good reason. He is 
 not in a position to allow himself the luxury of living in 
 a hotel. 
 
 I hope we may soon meet again. Madam. Pray give my 
 kind regards and thanks to M. Pasquier, and believe me. 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 S. DUMON.^ 
 
 1 Pierre Sylvain Dumon (1797-1870). Lawyer. Attorney-General at 
 Agen in 1830. Deputy in 1831. Oounoillor of State in 1832. Minister of 
 Public Works in 1843, Financial Minister in 1847-48. Member of the 
 Academy of Moral and Political Sciences. 
 
XIII 
 
 Letters from the Comtesse Mollien ■* to the 
 
 COMTESSE DE BoiGNE. 
 
 ClaebmonT, August 21, 1850. 
 You will, no doubt. Madam, be much surprised at the 
 connection between the date and the signature of this letter. 
 As I was recently passing through Paris I inquired if you 
 were in town, intending to ask if you had any messages for 
 the Queen and also to tell you how and why I was making 
 my way to her. I cannot refuse myself the consolation of 
 believing in a continuance of your interest. Since your 
 arrival I have daily intended to send you news of the King, 
 but there is nothing satisfactory to report. The Queen is 
 undoubtedly threatened with a misfortune similar to mine,^ 
 and the road leading to it is far more grievous. A sad 
 event has just aggravated the care and trouble which fills 
 her life. The Duchesse d'Aumale some days ago was 
 suddenly confined of a still-born child. 
 
 It has caused considerable grief. They were to start the 
 following day for Richmond, but it has been necessary to 
 remain for the moment. They will now go there as the 
 Duchesse d'Orleans is there, Princesse Clementine is to arrive, 
 and the King is persuaded that the change of air and 
 position will do him good. The Duchesse d'Aumale is 
 very well and no scruples need be felt at leaving her here, 
 as the Princesse de Joinville will stay with her. She is not 
 
 1 The Comtesse Mollien, nee Petit du Tilleul, was lady-in-waiting to 
 Queen Marie Amelie, after holding a similar post under the Empress 
 Marie Louise. 
 
 2 King Louis Philippe died at Claremont five days later, on August 26, 
 1850. Count Mollien had died withont leaving issue on April 20, 1850, at 
 the age of ninety-two. 
 
 341 
 
342 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 the cause of delay, but the Due de Nemours, who has been 
 confined to his room for some days. There has been some 
 talk of poisoning by a scratch from a projecting nail. The 
 doctor says to-day that it is a case of anthrax which he will 
 be obliged to treat by a small operation, and the departure 
 is therefore postponed indefinitely, to the great vexation of 
 the King. The feelings of those about him are precisely 
 the contrary, and the anxiety caused by his increasing state 
 of weakness is intensified by his wish to leave a suitable and 
 worthy residence, where he is quiet and well looked after, 
 for a hotel. I am very strongly of this opinion and should 
 regret Claremont on my own account if I could regret or 
 desire anything, but when I undertook to come and spend 
 some time with the Queen I mentally vowed to think no 
 more of myself, and the effort has been less difficult than I 
 should have expected. Her truly saintly patience is a great 
 lesson in resignation. Whatever griefs one may feel, or by 
 whatever misfortunes one may be crushed, one would feel 
 ashamed to complain before her. 
 
 She knows that I am writing to you and sends you all 
 good wishes. She also desires me to express her regret for 
 her inability to write to you concerning herself and the King 
 as often as she would like ; but she relies upon the afiection 
 and the certainty that you will understand the difficulties of 
 her hfe, and it is certain that if one considers how every 
 moment in every day is occupied, one can only wonder how 
 she has time to live. I am thankful to say that her health is 
 excellent, and I have never seen her better. The Duchesse 
 d'Orleans is well, though still thinner ; her sons have grown 
 up tall and strong. 
 
 I shall return to France probably at the outset of September, 
 before going back to my sad country-house, where I shall 
 perhaps, spend part of the winter. I shall stay in Paris for 
 two days, and my first care. Madam, if you are there, will be 
 to give you in greater detail more recent news of the persons 
 and places that I have left. I hope that your stay in TrOu- 
 ville will have proved as beneficial to your health as last year. 
 I also hope. Madam, that you will continue to spare a little 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 343 
 
 of your affection for a lonely and unhappy woman. You 
 know how I have always valued it, and now I have nothing 
 more to lose. 
 
 A. D. COMTESSE MOLLIEN. 
 
 Clarkmont, Tuesday, September 3, 1850. 
 All is over, dear Madam ; all traces of death have disap- 
 peared from this sad scene. The eight horses that drew the 
 hearse have been the only sign of royalty, and the royal 
 coffin now rests under a simple stone in a little vault in a 
 little private chapel. The remains will not be taken to 
 Dreux until his sons have the right to return to France with 
 him. This determination has been loudly proclaimed, and 
 the grant of any facilities, unlikely as they appear, would not 
 change it. It is desired that there should be not the least 
 doubt upon this subject. 
 
 Yesterday was a hard day for the Queen. I waited until 
 it was over that I might the better reply to your request of 
 news of her. She has spared herself nothing, but her courage 
 has not failed. She has been admirable and beyond all hopes. 
 Once only I thought that she would break down. The first 
 letter from the Queen of the Belgians renewed her painful 
 emotions, and also gave some distressing details of her 
 own health. The Queen's anxieties were thus increased, 
 and it was easy to see that she could bear all calamities 
 except that. There lies an abyss which we caimot venture to 
 plumb. May God spare her saintly self and limit her 
 trials.^ 
 
 You are no doubt aware, Madam, that no projects have 
 been made except that of remaining not only united, but 
 reunited. The King's last wish and the Queen's first words, 
 when she left the death-bed, will be completely fulfilled. 
 They will not leave Claremont. The Duchesse d'Orleans has 
 iust taken a very nice house at a quarter of an hour's distance, 
 
 1 The Queen of the Belgians, nie Frincesse Louise d'Orleans, died at 
 Ostend less than two months after hei father, on Octobei 11 1850. 
 
344 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 and will spend the winter there. No one has expressed any 
 intention of travelling. Though the centre of this family 
 group has passed away, its unity does not seem to have been 
 shaken, at any rate for the present. There will be no divi- 
 sion of the property as regards its administration, but business 
 affairs will be continued as they now are, and remain in the 
 same hands. I believe that this unanimity of feeling and of life 
 is what their friends would wish. It would be useful if at the 
 moment they could be helped in any advantageous respect ; 
 but as even then they would not act with a view to the future, 
 what is being done is sound and advisable ; in particular they 
 are guaranteed against the possibility of regrets, and that is 
 a great point. 
 
 The Queen's health is well maintained. She walks every 
 day in the park and sleeps fairly well. Her deep grief is 
 borne with calmness, and news from Belgium alone disturbs 
 her. I handed her your letter without delay, and also the 
 letter from the Chancellor. She will reply to both at once. 
 I must confess a small indiscretion which I think you will 
 readily pardon ; I also allowed her to read the letter which 
 you wrote to me when sending me the other two. I thought 
 that I should not be sinning against your wishes in giving her 
 this additional proof of your feeling for her. I am quite sure 
 that she was deeply touched. 
 
 Dear Madam, I do not speak to you of myself ; I should 
 be ashamed to do so. In the face of this death in exile, who 
 could venture to complain ? Before the Queen, who would 
 not try to show themselves courageous ? But I do not 
 possess her wonderful strength, and all these mournful scenes 
 have left me somewhat depressed, I admit. You guessed that 
 it might be so, and I thank you for your affectionate thought. 
 You have also guessed, and I thank you yet more for it, the 
 extent of my thankfulness that I was able to be . with the 
 Queen in these sad and solemn moments. It is a great 
 experience, and I shall never forget it, a new bond between 
 myself and her. I am also glad that I was able to see the 
 King again. Such is the end of a long period of happiness, 
 but the Queen's heart is still full. The most discouraging 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 345 
 
 experience is to feel empty-hearted and to be of no account 
 to any one. 
 
 Farewell, Madam. I hope you will retain your friendship 
 for me. You know how I value it and what a consolation it 
 can be to me. 
 
 A. D. COMTESSE MOLLIEJI. 
 
XIV 
 
 Letters from Mme. Lenormant, niece of Mme. Recamieu, 
 to the CoMTESSE de Boigne. 
 
 Death of M. de Chateaubriand, July 4, 1848. 
 
 Saturdauy, JuLy 1, 1848. 
 Dear Madam, — Yesterday at my aunt's I saw the note 
 which you kindly sent to M. Ampere, and under the present 
 circumstances it is a real pleasure to hear of one's friends. My 
 aunt is fairly well. She has passed through these dreadful 
 days ^ with the courage which might be expected of her. For 
 three whole days we were separated from her without letters 
 or means of communication. It was a terribly anxious time, 
 but who, alas, has not been anxious in these dreadful moments ? 
 For five days and nights I only saw my husband at rare 
 intervals. His regiment and his battalion suffered heavily, 
 and I was afraid every moment that I should see him brought 
 home wounded. They have lost eight men, and eighty are 
 wounded ; but Heaven has protected him. 
 
 Aynard de La Tour du Pin ^ was wounded, and has been in 
 much pain since the extraction of the bullet. M. Beaudon 
 is in no great pain, but his mother-in-law told my aunt 
 that for the next few days the question of amputation will 
 remain uncertain. The Due de Noailles ^ returned to Paris 
 on Wednesday, the 23rd, with his son Jules.* Both have 
 
 1 The Insnirection o£ June 23-26, 1848. 
 
 ' Aynard Lonis Gabriel, Marquis de La Tour du Pin de La Charce (1806- 
 1855). An officer who went through the Algerian Campaign under the 
 July Monarchy and served in the Crimea. He was killed at the Malakoff j 
 
 » Paul de Noailles (1802-1885), son of Jean Paul Francois de Noailles 
 and of N Le Couteulx de Moley, see p. 27. 
 
 * Jules Charles Victurnien, Due d'Ayen, then de Noailles (1826-1895). 
 
 346 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 347 
 
 done excellent service in the 10th Legion. But this was not 
 enough for the youthful courage of Jules de Noailles. He 
 escaped from his father's supervision, joined the Garde Mobile, 
 crawled with it across the bridge of the canal St. Martin 
 under the fire of the insurgents, fought at the barricade of the 
 Bastille, and his father brought him back on Wednesday to 
 the Duchesse de Noailles. He is said to have scolded him 
 somewhat for his heroism, but to be very proud of him. 
 
 As soon as it was possible to go out, we sought one another 
 with an anxiety akin to terror. Amid all these dreadful 
 circumstances, which are heartbreaking even after victory, 
 the condition of M. de Chateaubriand has rapidly moved 
 towards a fatal conclusion. I had not seen him for a month 
 when I called there on Wednesday. It is terrible, this con- 
 tinual coughing, and to his other suffering is added a catarrh 
 which causes him from time to time the keenest pain. Yester- 
 day it was impossible to get him out of bed. I thought that 
 this physical suffering had rather stimulated than depressed 
 his intellectual faculties. He recognised me at once, and even 
 showed a touching affection. 
 
 Some deeds of heroism performed by the Mobiles, of which 
 I told him, caused him great emotion. He canilot speak 
 much, and his face is greatly changed, but the expression is 
 there. The pain has overcome the paralysis. It is more 
 heartrending to see, but less sad, as the intelligence is recover- 
 ing its supremacy ; but I think. Madam, that it cannot last 
 long. An attack of catarrh, added to the illness from which 
 M. de Chateaubriand is suffering, is most dangerous. We are, 
 therefore, approaching the terrible moment which will be a 
 severe shock for my poor aunt, and the nearer I see the time, 
 the more I dread it. She does not see, and cannot judge of 
 the change in his face.^ He is very patient, and merely groans 
 even in his keenest suffering without complaining, and thus 
 maintains the illusion. 
 
 Good-bye, dear Madam, with kindest regards. 
 
 I Mme. Bdcamier had nndergone two unsuccessful operations for 
 cataract. She had since become blind. 
 
348 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Monday, July 3, 1848, at midday. 
 
 Dear Madam, — M. de Chateaubriand received extreme 
 unction yesterday at two o'clock. My poor aunt has estab- 
 lished herself in this house, which she is not likely to leave. 
 You can easily imagine her condition. Unfortunately, this 
 disaster has been foreseen for a long time, and it now seems to 
 come upon her unexpectedly. He is in a high fever, and 
 continually coughing. He says nothing, and bears his suffer- 
 ings with admirable resignation. My poor aunt is waiting 
 at the foot of the bed for a word of farewell, which perhaps will 
 not be forthcoming ; but he knows that she is there, and will 
 not have any one else. I will send you the report of the day 
 and the next night, if all is not over before then. 
 
 With kindest regards. 
 
 Thursday, July 6, 1848. 
 I have no letter from you, dear Madam, but you must 
 have heard from M. Lenormant of the death of M. de 
 Chateaubriand. You can, alas, imagine the state of my 
 poor aunt. She cannot yet believe in her loss. The stun- 
 ning effect of this terrible blow and physical exhaustion 
 prevent her from feeling the blank which terrifies me more 
 than I can say. We must hope that Providence will come 
 to our help, for I do not know how she can be supported at 
 such a moment if not by grace from on high. The religious 
 ceremony will take place on Saturday, at midday exactly, at 
 the Church of the Missions. The body will be first placed 
 in the vaults, and taken to St. Malo in a few days. After 
 the administration of the last sacrament on Saturday, which 
 M. de Chateaubriand received with full consciousness, and 
 much pleasure, he never spoke a word to any one. The 
 terrible intensity of the fever overwhelmed him. He grew 
 very red ' and yet doubtless understood what was going on 
 about him, for he made an effort to raise his eyelids when 
 any one approached his bed, but alas, he could not succeed. 
 On Tuesday at half-past eight his life quietly passed away 
 without pain or suffering. My poor aunt, M. Louis de 
 Chateaubriand, the Abbe de Guerry, and a sister of Marie 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 349 
 
 Therese, were the only persons in the room at this solemn 
 moment. 
 
 No will has been found. The seals have been placed, and 
 therefore I am inclined to think that M. Louis de Chateau- 
 briand has only accepted the inheritance under conditions of 
 an inventory. My poor aunt has been so shaken that her 
 ideas are still confused, and hitherto she has expressed no 
 desire and formed no plans. She confuses in one grief two 
 very diflferent sorrows and two very real losses ; that of M. 
 Ballanche ^ and that of M. de Chateaubriand. Alas, the 
 best part of her life has gone and I dare not look forward. 
 
 WedmetdoA), 7th. 
 
 I left this letter open on my table, dear Madam, yesterday. 
 It was interrupted because I went to spend the day at the 
 Abbaye aux Bois. I have there found a letter which M. 
 Pasquier was so kind as to write, and which has deeply 
 touched my aunt. The Chancellor will excuse an answer 
 from me to-day. I have just this moment received your 
 note of yesterday, and shall take it to my dear aunt. It is 
 certain that your friendship is most highly valued by her, 
 that your name is oftenest upon her lips, and that you, dear 
 Madam, are the only person whom she would be pleased to 
 see. I will tell her of your tender sympathy, and I know 
 beforehand that she will be deeply moved. I cannot say 
 whether she will accept your proposal. I do not think she 
 wiU care to leave Paris as long as the body of M. de 
 Chateaubriand is there. Moreover, she is very anxious con- 
 cerning the proposals to publish the memoirs, and would 
 like to be informed upon this subject. The only desire 
 which she has expressed to me is to make the journey to 
 St. Malo. The shortest route is by way of Caen. Perhaps we 
 shall stop for a few days or weeks at my house in Normandy 
 before continuing this sad pilgrimage. I will certainly 
 write to-morrow and let you know what she has decided to do. 
 
 With all kind regards. 
 
 1 Ballanche died the year previously, on June 12, 1847. 
 
350 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 Baiwrday, Jvl^ 8, 1848. 
 
 Eight o'clock in the evening. 
 
 Deae Madam, — To-day was a very trying time for my 
 poor aunt, and she has suffered greatly. She is in a sad 
 state of depression. 
 
 I read your kind letter to her, and she was deeply affected. 
 No one can understand her so well as you or give her deeper 
 pity or better consolation. The kind hospitality that you 
 offer her would have been the only real attraction that she 
 can still feel, but she will not leave Paris until she is 
 enlightened upon several points of anxiety. M. Vertamy,^ 
 who was the counsellor, and to some extent the business 
 man of M. de Chateaubriand, has been away from Paris, 
 and has only returned to-day. He will explain M. de 
 Chateaubriand's wishes, at any rate as regards his memoirs. 
 My aunt has also undertaken to perform one of the legacies 
 of M. de Chateaubriand, that is to hand over to the town of 
 St. Malo, Girodet's portrait which was in her keeping. 
 
 On the news of the death of M. de Chateaubriand, the 
 Due de Noailles immediately returned to Maintenon. M. 
 Brifaut* also has been most attentive to my poor aunt. 
 But, alas, these attentions can do nothing for her poor 
 broken heart. We have formed no plans. She says that she 
 can hardly think connectedly. In a few days, perhaps, we 
 ihall be able to induce her to make some decision. I am 
 extremely anxious that she should leave the Abbaye-aux- 
 Bois, at any rate for the moment. If you had been at 
 Chatenay, perhaps she would have come to see you there. 
 
 Paul David' is very well. His fall was only a trifling 
 accident, and we may be thankful that this anxiety at least 
 has been spared our poor afllicted one. Farewell, Madam, 
 with kindest regards. 
 
 1 M. Mandaiouz Veitamy, lawyer in the Court of Cassation. One of 
 the four ezecutorg whom Chateaubriand had commissioned to supervise 
 the publication of his Mimovret d'outre tombe. 
 
 2 Charles Brifaut (1781-1857), " a mediocre poet but a pleasant man " 
 (Edouard Herriot, Madame Bicamier, William Heiuemann, London, 1906, 
 vol. ii. p. 320). 
 
 3 Nephew of Mme. Recamiet. See Edouard Herriot, op. cit. vol. i, p. 44. 
 
OF A GREAT LADY 351 
 
 Auguit 6, 1848. 
 
 Your kind, long, and affectionate letter, dear Madam, did 
 my poor aunt a great deal of good.^ She asked me to thank 
 you warmly for it. You have written with such tenderness, 
 such delicacy, such feeling, and such goodness, that you were 
 bound to touch her heart in every one of these directions. 
 She was greatly moved when she heard it read. She asks me 
 to tell you how well you have spoken to her in the only 
 language that she can understand. Her impressions and 
 feelings are completely in harmony with those which you 
 express. She is working for the objects which you advise, 
 and she says that she hopes to secure some result. Perhaps 
 there is something less keen and bitter in her grief, but we 
 cannot hide the fact that the void is infinite. She takes no 
 more interest in anything, hardly even in herself. By con- 
 stant entreaties I have induced her to go out a little almost 
 every day — she did not care to leave her room — but that is 
 all ; she does not sleep, and her pallor is terrible. When 
 I express an interest about her health, she replies that she is 
 astonished to find that she can bear such shocks. I would 
 have done anything to induce her to leave Paris, if only for 
 a fortnight ; but I have no success, for I cannot rely upon 
 her promise to join me in Normandy. So, dear Madam, 
 I feel quite heart-broken. My health has suffered so much 
 for the last six months that I do not think I have passed a 
 week without pain. I have been urged to go to some country 
 watering-place since I cannot go to the Pyrenees, and I shall 
 start on Saturday next to take advantage of these last warm 
 days, but in any case I should not consent to go if I had not 
 some hope that my absence will induce her to go too. 
 
 That is our present position. M. Ampere will not leave 
 her. If she should come to Normandy, he will spend his 
 time in England, and Paul would accompany her to my house. 
 But again I say I have little hope that she will agree to this. 
 Her poor eyes are worn out with all these emotions and tears, 
 and this is a further obstacle in the way of the smallest 
 
 1 See Edouard Herriot, op. cit. vol. ii. p. 356. 
 
352 RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 distraction. M. de Chateaubriand's family is unworthy of 
 her. Would you believe that Louis de Chateaubriand, 
 after watching with her the last terrible death scene, after 
 seeing her unusual, entire, and angelic devotion, has not even 
 left a card at her house, or attempted to express his gratitude 
 in the name of the family of the friend who would have been 
 handed over to the servants had it not been for her. 
 
 Girodet's portrait has been left to St. Malo, as my aunt 
 knew. She has anticipated any request, and has sent a letter 
 to the Mayor undertaking to hand over this legacy to M. de 
 Chateaubriand's native town. She has just had a copy made 
 which she will keep, but which, alas, she will never see. The 
 marble bust of David is bequeathed to the Chateau of 
 Combourg. My aunt is expecting that M. Louis de Chateau- 
 briand will send for it.'- Heaven knows with what tactless- 
 ness that request will be made. In all this we can trace the 
 will of Mme. de Chateaubriand. She took advantage of 
 her husband's weakness to make him sign before her death* 
 all kinds of dispositions in her favour, which would not have 
 been his own desire ; and as his memory had entirely failed, 
 he did not understand them.* 
 
 It is very sad ! 
 
 M. Piscatory, whom I saw as he was starting for Tours, 
 promised to remember me to you. Good-bye, dear Madam. 
 May I ask you to write again, and to write from time to time 
 to your poor friend. Of all the friends who still remain, she 
 says that you are the one whose absence she feels the most. 
 You will come to our help this winter ? 
 
 With my veiy kindest regards. 
 
 1 See Edouard Herriot, op. cit. vol. ii. p. 355. 
 
 2 Mme. de Chateaubriand died on February 9, 1847. Her body was laid 
 beneath the altar of the Infirmary of Marie Th^r^se which she had 
 founded. 
 
 s See Edouard Herriot, op. cU. vol. ii. p. 345. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Abd-el-Kader, 241 note, 278 note, 
 
 284 
 Aberdeen, Lord, 256 
 Adalbert, of Prussia, Prince, 136 
 AfEre, Mgr., 220, 301 note 
 Alaux, M., 114 
 Albany, Countess of, 131 note 
 Albert, Archduke of Austria, 186 note 
 Alceste, 142, 243 
 
 Alexander I., Bmperor of Bussia, 152 
 Alibaud, 119 
 Almagro, 106 
 
 Ampere, J. -J., 27 note, 28, 346, 351 
 Angelet, Mme. , 175 
 Angonleme, Due d', and M. le Dauphin, 
 
 3, 102 note 
 Angouleme, Mme. la Duchesse d', and 
 
 Mme. la Danphine, 307, 309 
 Anne of Austria, 214 
 Antwerp, 49, 58, 73 note, 79, 213, 328 
 Apponyi, Countess, 299 
 Arago, M. Frangois, 290, 291, 297,301 
 
 note 
 Argout, Comte ApoUinaire d', 33, 122 
 
 note, 328 
 Audiffret, Comte d', 288 note 
 Audiffret-Pasqnier, Duo d', 252, 288 
 
 note, 290, 292 
 Aumale (Henri d'), Dno d', 114, 218, 
 
 241 
 Autichamp, Charles de Beaumont, 
 
 Comte d', 41 
 Anvlty, Doctor, 85 
 Ayen — see NoaUles 
 
 BACOUET, M. de, 152 
 Ballanohe, M., 27 note, 28, 348' 
 Barante, Baron de, 148, 159. 161, 298 
 Barb^s, 301 note 
 Baroohe, M., 270, 306 note 
 Barrot, M. Odilon, 286, 287 
 Barthe, M., 48, 327 
 Bassano, 328 
 Bath, 6 
 
 Bandin, Admiral, 191 note 
 BanfEremont, Prince Theodore de, 
 97 note, 98, 105 
 VOL. IV 
 
 Bauffremont, Princesse Theodore de 
 
 39, 72, 97, 105 
 Beaudon, M., 346 
 Beaujolais, Comte de, 198 
 Beohre, 225 
 
 Becket, Saint Thomas, 113 
 Bedeau, General, 287, 294 
 Belgians, King of the, 180 
 Bellune, Marechal Victor Dae de, 40, 
 
 44 
 Benvenuto Cellini, 176 
 Beranger, 15 
 Bergeron, 78 
 
 BerBse, Abbe, 267, 334, 335 
 Bernard, General, 122 note 
 Berry, Mgr. le Due de, 222 
 Berry, Mme. la Duchesse de, 2-13, 
 
 26-109 
 Berryer, M., 13, 40, 41-43, 78, 88 
 Berthier, M. de, 15 
 Blacas d'Aulps, Duo de, 31 
 Blanqui, 301 note 
 Blaye, 53, 76/, 90 
 Blomberg, Baron de, 180 
 Bordeaux, Mgr. le Due de, 211 
 
 see also Comte de Chambord 
 Bourdois, Doctor, 145 
 Bourmont, M. de, 13, 32, 35, 40, 41, 
 
 43,55 
 Bousingots, 84 
 Brea, General, 301 note 
 Bresson, Comte, 248 
 Brifant, M. Charles, 350 
 Brignole-Sale, Antoine de, Marquis^de 
 
 Groppoli, 298 
 Brissac, Comte de, 83, 91, 96, 97 
 Broglie, Victor, Due de, 25, 48, 72, 
 
 83, 111, 126, 129, 148, 151, 327, 
 
 829 
 Broglie, Albertine de Stael, Duchesse 
 
 de, 25 
 Bugeaud, Marshal, Due d'Isly, 37 
 
 note, 84, 87, 90, 98, 105, 278 note, 
 
 281, 286, 295 
 
 Cambis, M. de, 196 
 Campofranco, Prince of, 103, 107 
 353 Z 
 
354 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Carignan - Villefranche, Eugene- 
 Marie-Louis de, 179 note 
 
 — Joseph, Knight of Savoy, 177 
 note, 179 note 
 
 — Marie, Princess of Savoy, Coun- 
 tess of Syracuse, 179 note 
 
 earlier, M., 326 
 Carlists, 7, 10, 12, 40 
 Carlo Alberto, 7, 30 
 Caron, 44 
 
 Carrel, M. Armand, 147 
 Gaserta, Count of, 125 note 
 Casteloicala, Prince of, 92 
 Castries, Marquis de, 22 
 Oaudecoste, Mme. de, 4 
 Canmont, M. de, 171 
 Cavaignac, General, 301 note, 338 
 Cayla, Comtesse du, 92, 101 
 Celles, Mile. Antonine de, 171 
 Chabaud-Latour, M. de, 201 
 Chabot, Comtesse Olivia de, 172, 185 
 Chalais, Prince de, 156 
 
 — Princesse de, nee de Beauvilliers, 
 156 
 
 Chambord, M. le Comte de, 3, 29, 305, 
 315 note — see Duo de Bordeaux 
 
 Champlatrenx, Mme. de, 22 
 
 Charette, Baron de, de la Contrie, 39, 
 100 
 
 Charles X., Comte d'Artois, Monsieur, 
 3, 4, 53, 93, 210, 244 
 
 Charles, Archduke of Austria, 125 
 
 — Henrietta of Nassau-Weilburg, 
 Archduchess, 125 note 
 
 Charles-Albert, King of Piedmont, 
 
 Prince of Carignan, 179 rwte 
 Charles Edward, Count of Albany — 
 
 see Albany 
 Charlifere, Chateau de, 27 
 Charlotte, Princess of Wales, 303 
 Chartres — see Orleans 
 Chastelluz.Adelaide-LouisedeDamas, 
 
 Comtesse de, 39, 59, 72, 77, 99 
 Chateaubriand, Vicomte de, 13, 27, 
 
 34, 40, 44, 46, 58, 74, 87, 99, 102, 
 
 317, 347-349 
 
 — Vicomtesse de, 348 
 Chateaubriand, Comte Louis de, 348, 
 
 352 
 Chateaugiron, M. de, 324 
 Ohatenay, Comtesse de, 95, 285 
 Cherbourg, 4 
 Cholet, M., 313 
 Chomel, Doctor, 187 
 Chousserie, Colonel, 76, 83, 86, 201 
 Christine, Princess of Naples, Queen 
 
 of Spain — see Maria Christina 
 Christina,- Queen of Sweden, 121 note I 
 
 Civrao, Comte de, 41 
 
 Clementine, Archduchess, Queen of 
 
 Naples, 85 
 Coburg, Duchess of, 183 
 Colbert, 121 
 
 — Mme. de, 95 
 Coster, M., 108 
 Cruveilhier, Doctor, 159, 162 
 Cubi^res, General de, 258 
 
 David, 352 
 
 — M. Paul, 350 
 
 Decazes, £lie, Comte, afterwards 
 Due de, 289 
 
 — Louis, Due de Gluoksberg, 247 
 Deleau, Abbe, 200 note 
 Delessert, M., 268, 282 
 
 Deneux, Doctor, 92, 96, 106 
 
 Dermoncourt, General, Baron, 67 
 
 Desmortier, M., 45 note 
 
 Deutz, Simon, 51, 61, 64, 65 
 
 Dillon, ijdouard, Comte, 113 
 
 Dino — see Talleyrand 
 
 Dolomieu, Marquise Zoe de, 217, 237, 
 
 294, 295, 303 
 Dreux, 191, 212, 223, 227, 296 
 Dubois, Doctor, 86 
 Duchatel, Comte, 62, 111, 122 note, 
 
 252, 281, 284, 336 
 Dufaure,M., 286 
 Dufour, General, 272 
 Dulong, M., 37 
 Dumon, M., 338 
 Dnpanloup, Abbe, afterwards Mgr., 
 
 157, 162 
 Duperre, Admiral; Baron, 122 iiote, 331 
 Dupetit-Thouars, Admiral, 256 
 Dupin the elder, M., 138, 210, 327-329 
 Duprez, 136 
 
 Duval, M. Maurice, 50, 66 
 Duvergier de Hauranne, M., 286 
 
 Eberssol, M. Leu d', 271 noU 
 Edinburgh, 6 
 Enghien, M. le Due d'. 53 
 Ernest, first Duke of Saxe-Cobnrg- 
 Gotha, 183 note, 195 note, 240 note 
 Elssler, Fanny and Ther^se, 136 
 Esterhazy, Prince, 152 
 
 Faubouks St. Germain, 7, 14, 77 
 Faucber, Cesar and Constantin, 44 
 Fauveau, Mile, de, 16, 32, 41 
 Ferdinand II., King of Naples, and 
 the two Sicilies, 125 note 
 
 — VII., King of Spain, 16, 247 note 
 Fezensac, Due de — see Montesquiou- 
 
 Fezensac 
 
INDEX 
 
 855 
 
 Fieschi, 119 
 
 Fitzjames, Due de, 40, 44, 87 
 Flabant de la Billardeiie, 210, 260 
 Flooon, 297 
 Fontaine, M., 135 
 FontenUlat, M. de, 287 
 Fonquier, Doctor, 224 
 Frangois I., King of France, 127 
 
 — II., King of France, 113 
 
 — Emperor of Austria (II. of Ger- 
 many), 199 note 
 
 — Janvier-Joseph, Duo de Calabre, 
 King of Naples, 177 note 
 
 — IV., d'Eate, Duke of Modena, 16 
 
 — of Assisi, Dom, Duke of Cadiz, 
 247 note 
 
 — de Paule, the Infant, 247 note 
 Frederick - William III., King of 
 
 Prussia, 124 note 
 Frederick-Louis, Landgrave of Hesse- 
 
 Homburg, 124 note 
 Fronde, the, 7 
 
 Gakibaidi, Monsignor, 159, 163 
 
 Gamier-Pages, 290, 301 note 
 
 Gasparin, M., 122 note 
 
 Geneva, 74 
 
 Genoude, M. de, 28 
 
 George IV., King of England, Prince 
 
 of Wales and Prince Regent, 240 
 
 note 
 Gerard, Marshal, 111, 210, 328, 330 
 Girardin, M. :6mile de, 293 
 
 — Mme. timile de, n^e Delphine 
 Gay, 290 
 
 Girodet, 350, 352 
 Gisquet, M., 17 
 
 — Miles., 46 
 Glandev^s, Baron de, 22 
 
 Gontaut, Mme. la Duchesse de, 5 note 
 
 Gourgue, Marquis de, 79 
 
 Gouvion Saint-Cyr, Mme. de, 196 note 
 
 Guerry, Abbe de, 348 
 
 Guihourg, M.,66, 71 
 
 Gnigny, Mile, du, 65, 66 
 
 Guizot, M., 48, 71, 72, 111, 122, 210, 
 
 235, 247, 253, 272, 281, 282, 304, 
 
 327 
 
 Ham, Chateau of, 53 
 
 Hansler, Mme. 81 
 
 Hautefort, Comtesse d', 33, 80, 87, 
 
 91,97 
 Hello, M., 45 note 
 Henri IV., 33, 112 
 Henri, Joseph, 246 
 Herriot, M. :6douard, 26 note, 350 note, 
 
 352 note 
 
 Hortense, Queen, 26 note 
 Houdetot, Comte d', 30 
 Humann, M., 48, 328, 329 
 
 Isabella II., Queen of Spain, 247 
 note 
 
 — Infanta of Spain, Queen of 
 Naples, 177 note 
 
 Jacqueminot, General, 210, 281 
 Janin, M. Jules, 139 
 Joan of Arc, 141,169, 176 
 Joseph, Archduke of Austria, SUnote 
 
 Kent, Duke of, 240 note 
 
 — Victoria of Saxe-Coburg-Saal- 
 feld. Duchess of, 240 note 
 
 Kersabieo, Mile, de, 66, 79 
 Koreffe, Doctor, 144 
 
 LACAVE-LAPLAGNB, M., 122 note 
 Lacombe, M. de, 44 note 
 La Fayette, General de, 163 
 La Fayette, -M. de, 37, 280 
 La Ferronays, Comte de, 87, 102 
 La Ferronays, Mme. de, Abbesse, 47 
 Lafatte, M. Jacques, 14, 338 
 Lalande, M., 194 
 Lamarque, General, 36 
 Lamartine, 291, 297, 301 note 
 Lamorici^re, General, 279 twte 
 Langsdorffi, Baron de, 238 
 
 — Baronne de, 238 
 Lapointe, 212, 214, 294, 299 
 
 La iioohef ouoauld, Sosthfene, Vicomte 
 de, afterwards Duo de Doudeau- 
 ville, 29 
 
 La Eochejaquelein, Marie-Lonise- 
 Victoire de Donissan, Marquise 
 de Lescnre, afterwards Comtesse 
 de, 12, 16, 32, 41, 47 
 
 La Rue, Colonel de, 281 
 
 La Oiotat, 30 
 
 Lasteyrie, Marquis de, 295 
 
 — Marquise de, 296 
 Lascours, General de, 83 
 La Tour du Pin, 41 
 
 La Tour da Pin la Charce, Marquis 
 
 A}mard de, 346 
 La TrlmoiUe, Duo and Duchesse de, 
 
 118, 135 
 Laubespin, M. de, 27 note 
 Laval — see Montmorency 
 La Valette, Comte de, 44 
 La Vauguyon, Mile, de, 179 
 Le Beschu, Mile., 31 
 Lecomte, 244 
 Ledru-BoUin, 297, 301 note, 338 
 
356 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Legitimists, 7 
 
 Lenormant, M. Charles, 266 note, 348 
 
 — Mme., 266. S46 
 Le N6tre, 141 
 
 Leopold, Prince of Naples, Count of 
 
 Syracuse, 177 
 Leopold I., Kinp; of the Belgians, 127, 
 
 129, 135, 306-309 
 
 — II., Emperor of Germany, 125 
 note, 314 note 
 
 — II., King of the Belgians, 314 
 note 
 
 Lescure — see La Rochejaqnelein 
 
 Leu d'Ebersol, M., 272 note 
 
 Lieven, Princesse de, nee de Benken- 
 
 dorff, 153, 282, 330 
 Littre, M., 157 note 
 Lobau, Marshal, Comte, 131 note 
 
 — Comtesse, nie d'Alberg, 131 
 Lordes, M. de, 164 
 
 Louis XIII., King of France, 143 
 
 — XIV.. King of France, 143 
 
 — XV., King of France, 242 
 
 — XVI., King of France, 57 
 
 — XVIII.. King of France, Monsieur 
 Comte de Provence, 92, 112, 
 222 
 
 Louis-Philippe I., Kin? of the French, 
 Due d'Orlgans, 36, 38, 89. 113, 
 120, 123, 138, 148, 162, 168. 217, 
 223, 236, 244, 252, 273, 278, 
 284, 287, 292, 293, 303, 340, 342, 
 343 
 
 Louis - Philippe Leopold - Victor - 
 Ernest, Prince of Belgium, 312 
 note 
 
 Louis, Baron, 328 
 
 Lucchesi-Palli, Comte Hector de, Due 
 dellaGrazia, 93/ 
 
 Lugano, 74 
 
 Lulworth, 5 
 
 MxcMahon, Marshal, 293 note 
 
 Maill^, Due de 3 
 — Duchesse de, n^e d'Argentenil, 
 22, 208 
 
 Maintenon, Mme. de, 134 
 
 Maison, Marshal, 122 note, 330 
 
 Mallet, Mme., 171 
 
 Manchester to Liverpool, railway, 5 
 
 Mandaroux-Vertamy, M., 350 
 
 Marchais, M., 300 
 
 Maria - L^opoldine - Jos&phe, Arch- 
 duchess of Austria, Empress of 
 Brazil, wife of Dom Pedro I., 
 138 note 
 
 Marie, M., 298, 301 note 
 
 Marie-Am^lie, Queen of the French, 
 Princess of Naples, Duchesse 
 d'Orl^ans,'36, 38, 89, 115, 118, 125 
 note, 173, 223, 226, 237, 244, 249, 
 293, 299, 303, 306-309, 312, 336, 
 339, 342, 343 
 
 Marie-Antoinette, Queen of France, 
 136 
 
 Maria-Christina. Princess of Naples, 
 Queen of Spain, 177 note, 214, 248 
 
 — of Savoy, Queen of Naples, 125 
 note, 178 note 
 
 Marie Feodorowna, Empress of 
 
 Russia, 180 note 
 Maria - Henrietta, Archduchess of 
 
 Austria, Queen of the Belgians, 
 
 314 note 
 Marie-Louise, Empress of the French, 
 
 132, 136 
 Maria-Theresa of Austria, Empress, 
 
 125 note 
 Maria-Theresa-Charlotte of Austria, 
 
 Queen of Naples, 178 note 
 Marjolin, Doctor, 160 
 Marmier, Duchesse de, 245 
 Marmont — see Baguse 
 Marrast, 298 
 Mars, Mile., 133, 142 
 Marseilles, 31 
 
 Mars Salvetat, Mile., 133 note 
 Martin du Nord, M., 122 note 
 Massa, 31, 51, 92 
 Massa, Duchesse de, 183, 304 
 Matuchewitz, 328 
 Maubreuil, Marquis de, 144 
 Mazzini, 297 note 
 Mecklenburg - Schwerin, Charlotte- 
 
 Frederika of Hesse- Homburg, 
 
 Grand Duchess of, 227, 229 
 
 — Princesse Helena of — sec 
 Duchesse d'Oileans 
 
 MSrilhou, M., 245 
 
 Mesnard, Comte de, 41, 66, 67, 71, 83, 
 
 92, 95, 100, 107 
 MesniSre, Doctor, 107 
 Metternich, Francis-George-Charles, 
 
 Prince, 180 note 
 
 — Clement, Count, afterwards 
 Prince of, 124 note, 339 
 
 Meunier, 123 
 Mignet, M., 147 
 
 Miguel, Dom, of Portugal, 16, 50 
 Miquetty, M., 192 note 
 MoW, Comte, 22, 122, 129, 148, 161, 
 188, 210, 285, 289, 298, 315, 334 
 
 — Comtesse, 129 
 Moli^re, 63 
 
 Mollien, Comtesse, 314, 340 
 
INDEX 
 
 357 
 
 Hontajgne, Mile, de, 79, 97 
 Montalivet, Comte de, 47, 51, 77, 122, 
 
 328, 335 
 Montanban, 83, 92 
 Montcalm, Marquise de, nie Bichelieu, 
 
 22 
 Montespan, Mme. de, 138 
 Montesquiou-Fezensac, Abb€, Due de, 
 
 25 
 Montesquiou-Fezensac, Due de, 286 
 
 — Comtesse de, 25 
 
 MoDtjoie, Comtesse Melanie de, 236, 
 
 237, 275, 276, 295, 303 
 Montmorency, Due and Duchesse, nie 
 
 Matignon, 97 Tiote 
 
 — Gaston de. Prince deBobecqne, 13 
 Montmorency-LaTal, Adrian de. Due 
 
 de Laval, 27, 87, 319 
 
 — Duchesse Adrien de Laval, n^e 
 Bonne-Caroline de Montmorency 
 Luxembourg, 320 
 
 Montmorency — see also Bauffremont 
 
 and Talleyrand 
 Montrond, M. de, 160 
 Monvel, 133 note 
 Mortier, Mar^chal, 119 
 
 — Comte Hector, 264-274 
 
 — Comtesse Hector, 264-274 
 Mounier, M.,; 58, 60 
 
 Nantbs, ^2, 42, 47, 63, 74, 294 
 
 Naples, 6, 97 
 
 Napoleon I., Bonaparte, 24, 114, 338 
 
 — III., Louis Bonaparte, 122, 336, 
 338 
 
 Nemours — see Orleans 
 Neuville, Baron Hyde de, 13, 40, 44, 
 326 
 
 — Baronne de, 325 
 Ney, Marshal, 139 
 
 Nicholas I., Emperor of Russia, 180 
 Noailles, Jean-Paul, Duo d'Ayen, 
 afterwards Due de, 27 note, 150 
 
 — Henriette d'Aguesseau, Duchesse 
 d'Ayen, 27 note 
 
 — Duchesse de, nie Golowkin, 27 
 
 — Jean-Paul-Fran^ois, Marquis de, 
 346mofe 
 
 — Comtesse de, Tiie Le Couteubc de 
 Moley, 38, 164 note, 846 note 
 
 — Paul, Due d'Ayen, afterwards 
 de, 27, 346 
 
 — Duchesse de,meedeEochechouart 
 — Mortemart, 27 note 
 
 — Jules -;Charles - Victurnien, Due 
 d'Ayen, afterwards de, 346 
 
 — HonorinedeTalleyrand-P^rigord 
 Comtesse Juste de, 79 
 
 Nonay, Capitaine, 109 
 Normanby, Lord, 282 
 
 Olivibe, Mgr,, 220 
 
 Orfila, Doctor, 85 
 
 Prl§ans, Due and Duchesse d' — see 
 
 Louis Philippe I., King of the 
 
 French and Marie-Am^lie, Queen 
 
 of the French 
 Orleans, Louis-Charles d'. Count of 
 
 Beaujolais, 198 
 
 — Adelaide - Eugenie - Louise d'. 
 Mademoiselle. Madame Adelaide, 
 38, 89, 136, 148, 163, 175, 216, 
 231-276. 316-317 
 
 — Ferdinand, first Due deChartres, 
 afterwards 7th Duo d', 15, 34, 58, 
 73, 118, 119-137, 167, 176, 193- 
 230, 233, 300, 309 
 
 — HelSne of Mecklenburg, Duchesse 
 de, 119-137, 206-230, 239, 249, 
 278, 279, 294, 299, 304, 308, 341 
 
 — Louise d', Queen of the Belgians, 
 36, 127, 129, 167, 170, 189, 305, 
 307, 312 
 
 — Marie d', Duchess of Wurtem- 
 berg, 133, 134, 141, 166-192, 312 
 
 — Louis-Charles-Philippe- Raphael 
 d', Du'e de Nemours, 15, 86, 73, 
 118, 125, 167, 217, 222, 234, 300, 
 303, 341 
 
 — Victoire of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, 
 Duchesse de Nemours, 227, 239, 
 249 
 
 — Clementine d'. Princess of 
 Saxe-Coburg, 85, 134, 167 note, 
 17S, 213, 240 note, 248 note, 307, 
 312, 341 
 
 — Francois d', Prince de Joinville, 
 167 note, 169, 199, 237, 254, 278, 
 303, 307, 336 
 
 — Frangoise d' Alcantara, Princesse 
 de Joinville, 238-239, 249, 341 
 
 — Henri d', Due d'Aumale, 167 note, 
 199, 254, 278, 284, 300 
 
 — Marie - Caroline de Bourbon, 
 Duchesse d'Aumale, 241, 249, 
 341 
 
 — Antoine d'. Due de Montpensier, 
 167 note, 200, 247 note, 251, 261, 
 278, 293, 308 
 
 — Louise - Fernanda de Bourbon, 
 Infanta of Spain, Duchesse de 
 Montpensier, 247 note, 249, 295 
 
 — Louis-Fhilippe-Albert d', Comte 
 de Paris, 225, 253, 261 
 
 — Robert - Ferdinand d'. Duo de 
 Cbartres, 225 note 
 
858 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Oilcans, Louis - Philippe - Oastou d', 
 
 Comte d'Eu, 227 note 
 Osmond, Beue-Eustache, Marquis d', 
 
 311, 313 
 
 — Bleonore Dillon, Marquise d', 23, 
 316 note 
 
 — Bainulphe - Enstache, Comte, 
 afterwards Marquis d', 333 
 
 — AimSe Destillieres, Comtesse, 
 afterwards Marquise d', 23 
 
 — Charles d', 86, 
 Ondlnot — see Eeggio 
 Ouvrard, Gabriel-Julien, 92, 103 
 Oxenstierna, 121 
 
 Palbkmo, 77 
 
 Palmerston, Lord, 149, 248, 256, 272 
 
 Pasquier,Etienne-Dems, Baron, after- 
 wards Due, Chancellor, 22, 36, 49, 
 50, 52,127, 194, 212, 242, 247, 259, 
 269, 283, 285, 288, 290, 292, 299, 
 311,331,349 
 
 Passy, M., 122 note 
 
 Pastoret, Marquis de, 13, 40, 44 
 
 Paul I., Emperor of Bussia, 124 note, 
 179 note 
 
 Pedro d'Alcantara, Dom Pedro I., 
 Emperor of Brazil, 238 note 
 
 Pedro II., Dom, Emperor of Brazil, 
 238 Twte 
 
 Peel, Sir Eobert, 272 note 
 
 Peel, M., 272 
 
 Pelet de la LozJre, M., 122 note 
 
 Pellaprat, M.,259 
 
 PenissiSre, Chateau de, 43 
 
 P^rier, Casimir, 14, 18, 33, 36, 338 
 
 Persil, M., 122 note 
 
 Perthuis, M. de, 297 
 
 — M. Edmond de, 297 
 Pius IX., 338 
 Piscatory, M„ 62, 352 
 Poitiers, 5,2 
 
 Polignac, Jules, Comte, afterwards 
 Prince de, 117 note, 329 
 
 — Comte Melchior de, 113, 117 
 Pomar6IV.,256 
 
 Ponoelet, 13 
 
 Portal, Pierre-Barthelemy, Baron, 22 
 
 Potocka, Comtesse, 260 
 
 Pozzo di Borgo.General Comte, 313, 328 
 
 Praslin, Duo de, 263, 274 
 
 — Duchesse de, 263 
 Pritchard, M., 266-258 
 Prouvaires, Rue de, 13, 14, 40 
 
 QufiLBN, Mgr. de, 145, 154-159 
 Quenisset, known as Pappart, 300 
 Quinet, M. Edgard, 192 note 
 
 Baguse, Marechal Marmont Due de, 
 290 
 
 — Duchesse de, 26 note 
 Rambuteau, Comte de, 282 
 Eavez, M. 87 
 
 Bayneval, Comte de, 51, 328 
 Becamier, Mme. Juliette, 26, 28, 34, 
 
 58, 76, 320, 322, 347, 349-352 
 Beggio, Duchesse de, nie Julienne de 
 
 Coucy, 79 
 Beinhard, M. de, 157 
 Bemusat, Comte de, 62, 230, 285, 286, 
 
 287 
 
 — Comtesse de, 286 
 
 — Pierre de, 286 
 Bennes, 53 
 
 Bichelieu, Cardinal de, 121 
 
 Eigaud, 143 
 
 Eigny, Admiral, Comte de, 30, 38, 48, 
 
 60, 55, 111, 151, 177, 327-332 
 Bigny, Madame de, 331 
 Bohan - Chabot, Louis Fran90is 
 
 Auguste, 15 
 Eohan-Cbabot, Fernand, Comte de 
 
 Chabot, 15 
 Eosalie, daughter of the Duchesse de 
 
 Berry, 96 
 Eosambo, Comte de, 4 
 
 — Comtesse de, 4 note 
 Eosamel, Admiral, 122 note 
 Eossi, Comte, 339 
 
 Eoure, Mile. Denise de, 170 
 Eoure, Marquise de, 170 note 
 Buffo, Prince de, 92 
 Bumigny, General de, 187, 245 
 Bussell, Lord John, 272 note 
 
 SAOAIT, Duchesse de, 156 
 Saint-Aignan, M. de, 47, 50 
 Sainte-Aulaire, Comte de 121, 124 
 
 note, 163 iiote, 161 
 Sainte-Beuve, 26 note 
 8aint Germain rAuxerroig, 7 
 St. Helens, 5 
 Salerno, Leopold, Prince of, 241 
 
 — Marie Clementine, Archduchess 
 of Austria, Princess of, 241 note 
 
 Salvage de PaTeroUes, Mme., 27 
 Salvandy, Comte de, 122 note, 123, 
 
 281, 283 
 Salvo, Marquise de, 275 
 Sautelet, M., 147 note 
 Sauzet, M., 122 note 
 Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Prince Albert of, 
 
 240 note 
 
 — Duchess of, 240 note 
 
 — Prince Augustus of, 175 note, 240 
 note 
 
INDEX 
 
 359 
 
 Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Prince Ferdinand 
 of, 240 note 
 
 — Prince Leopold of, 248 
 Saxe-Weimar, Augusta of, Empress 
 
 of Germany, 305 note 
 
 — Charles Augustus, Grand Duke 
 of, 124 note 
 
 Saxe - Weimar Eisenach, Charles 
 
 Frederick, Grand Duke of, 305 
 
 note 
 Scribe, M., 142 
 
 S^bastiani, Marshal, Count, 330, 331 
 Sebastiani, General Tiburoe, 148, 281 
 Segnier, Armand Louis Maurice, 
 
 Baron, 6 note 
 Solignac, General de, 44 note 
 Soult, Marshal, 48, 111 
 Spietz, Frau, 190 
 Stael, Augusta de, 321 
 Strassburg, 122 
 Syracuse, Leopold, Count of, 103, 107, 
 
 177 note 
 
 Tallbtrand - Pbbigoed, Cardinal 
 de, 146 
 
 — Charles Daniel, Comte de, 164 
 note 
 
 — Victoire Eleonore de Damas 
 d'Antigny, Comtesse de, 164 note 
 
 — ^1 Charles Maurice de, Prince de 
 Talleyrand, 144-165, 259, 328, 333 
 
 — Princesse de, 155 
 
 — Archambaud Joseph, Comte and 
 Duo de Perigord, 164 
 
 — Madeleine de Viriville, Comtesse 
 Perigord, 164 note 
 
 — Comte Edmond de, Duo de Dino, 
 Prince de Sagan, Due de Talley- 
 rand, 164 note 
 
 — Comtesse Edmond, Ducbesse de 
 Dino, nee Dorothee de Courlande, 
 144-165 
 
 — Archambaud Marie Louise de, 
 164 note 
 
 — Pauline de. Marquise de Oastel- 
 lane, 152, 156, 161 
 
 — Napoleon Louis de, Duo de 
 Talen9ay, 158 
 
 I — Anne Louise de Montmorency, 
 Dnchesse de Valengay, 158 note 
 
 Talleyrand, Marie de, 162 
 
 Teste, M., 259, 261 
 
 Thiers, M., 49,50, 52, 53, 111, 120, 121, 
 146, 147, 153, 242, 286, 287, 304, 
 323, 327, 328, 330 
 
 Tours, 292, 300 
 
 Trieste, 53 
 
 Turenne, Marshal, 121, 242 
 
 Turpin, Captain, 107 
 
 Tyszkiewicz, Princess, 144 
 
 Vatout, M., 303 
 
 Vaud^mont, Princesse de, 148 
 
 Vendee, La, 12, 26, 35, 41 
 
 Vernet, Horace, 284 
 
 Versailles, 138, 176 
 
 Victor, Marshal — see Bellune 
 
 Victor Emmanuel I. of Savoy, King of 
 
 Sardinia, 177 note 
 Victoria, Queen of England, 240, 248 
 Vill^le, Comte de, 146 noU 
 
 — Mgr. de, 156 
 Villeneuve, M. de, 31 
 
 Villeneuve - Bargemont, Comtesse 
 
 Alban de, 32 note 
 Viriville, Marquis de, 164 note 
 
 Wales, Princess of, see Charlotte 
 Prince of, see George IV. 
 
 Walter Scott, 1, 42, 87, 169 
 
 Werther, Baron, 88, 127 
 
 William, King of England (Duke of 
 Clarence), 240 note 
 
 William I., Emperor of Germany, 305 
 note 
 
 — I., King of Holland, 50 
 
 — III., King of Holland, 305 note 
 
 — I., King of Wurtemberg, 305 note 
 Wurtemburg, Alexander, Duke of, 
 
 180 
 
 — Duchess of — see Princesse Marie 
 d'Orleans 
 
 — Philip, Duke de, 186 note, 191, 
 226 
 
 — Maria Theresa of Austria, 
 Duchess of, 186 note 
 
 — Alexander 'Frederick Charles, 
 Duke of, 180 note 
 
 — Antoinetta of Saxe-Ooburg 
 Saalfeld, Duchess of, 183 
 
 — Frederick Eugene, Elector of, 
 180 note 
 
 — Ferdinand Frederick Augustus, 
 Duke of, 180 note 
 
 — Maria Pauline of Metternich, 
 Duchess of, 180 note 
 
 — Sophia of, Queen of Holland. 
 306 note 
 
 TUSUP, 135 
 
Printed bt 
 
 BALLANTYNE A COMPANY LTD 
 
 AT THE BALLANTYNE PEESS 
 
 Tatibtock Street Covint Ga.rden 
 
 London